《Invincible Teacher》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1</h4>


    Prologue


    Kang Hyuk rose at dawn. He was already ny-eight years old. Though most peoplezed around in bed for a while, Kang Hyuk was different. He was ustomed to jumping right out. His body had no other option but to follow the flow of nature¡ªand it was this body that had umted numerous military victories.


    Kang Hyuk cleared his throat. ¡®Is it raining?¡¯


    He gently pounded his back and shoulders with his fists. If it were raining, his body would no doubt ache all over.


    ¡®How long will this body of minest...¡¯


    By habit, he emerged from his earthen straw-thatched cottage out into the front courtyard. The front courtyard was a space which he had built to exercise his aging body from time-to-time. Upon seeing the space in front of the cottage, the few people that had visited were left with the impression that it was a training ground, rather than a courtyard.


    With the crisp morning breeze came the scent of the forest. It felt utterly refreshing. Eight years had passed by since he had retired as the leader of the Hwacheon n to take up a simple life in the Ami Mountains of Sacheon. Someone had once asked him whether the shift from being a leader who wielded great power to living the life of amon country-person was in any way regretful to him. Kang Hyuk felt no regrets whatsoever.


    ¡®The position of the leader was perfect to be in¡ªif one wanted to die from overwork,¡¯ Kang Hyuk mused.


    He had formerly held the highest position in Baekdo, Moorim¡ªthe leader of the Hwacheon n.


    The breeze whistled gently once more.


    Kang Hyuk sat down in a cross-legged position, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath in. The clean air, scented with pine needles, entered his lungs. He thus began his Qigong practice.


    Suddenly, Kang Hyuk realized something. ¡®I¡¯ve lived as much as I could live thus far. Dying like this wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡¯


    Throughout almost a hundred years, he had experienced both hardships and sess to his heart¡¯s content. Now, he had no further regrets.


    ¡®Do I really have no more regrets?¡¯ Kang Hyuk reflected. ¡®Is there nothing more that I wish to experience?¡¯


    Atst, a slight smile emerged onto his face. ¡®My life¡¯s goal was to avenge my dead brother. It¡¯s been over eight years since I have paid back the debt of blood in full. What else is there for me to regret?¡¯


    Kang Hyuk realized that he really didn¡¯t have any lingering desires, regrets, or anything of the sort.


    ¡®Then, if I die, what will happen to my body?¡¯


    Even without thinking deeply about the subject, it was quite obvious to him. His dead body would decay and return to the earth. With the extra nutrients provided by his corpse, the trees grow more vigorously. The fruit from those trees would then be a person¡¯s source of nourishment! This was the cycle of life.


    ¡®My body is a speck in this whole cycle.¡¯ His one random thought slowly began to stretch further. Images of the people he had met throughout his life began to flicker before his eyes. ¡®In that case, if everything goes round and round again, what is going to happen to all these people?¡¯


    Kang-Hyuk¡¯s trance went on.


    ¡®That¡¯s right! They too, have a cyclical existence.¡¯ Suddenly, like a jumping carp, a question reared its head. ¡®But if that¡¯s the case, where is the beginning and where is the end of us all?


    This thought prated Kang-Hyuk¡¯s mind.


    ¡®That¡¯s right if everything emanates from the One-ness, then everything must also go back to the One-ness.¡¯


    If everything has the same beginning, then everything must also have the same ending. In truth, he already knew this fact. But from being thought, a knowledge in theory, it now came to Kang-Hyuk in apletely different way- in the form of experience! He experienced such a dynamic change of perspective within him that it would be impossible to exin with humannguage.


    His heart was overflowing. He felt an exhrating shiver throughout his whole being.


    That was enlightenment.


    At that moment.


    *Sound of vibration*


    His body was vibrating with energy.


    Slowly, the area around him became hotter.


    His body waspletely engulfed with motes of dazzling light. However, Kang-Hyuk, who was deeply engrossed in a spiritual state of oneness, had no clue of the changes that hade upon him.


    He was just rejoicing in his enlightenment and simply continued with his meditation.


    How much time has passed?


    Kang-Hyuk, who had just opened his eyes, wondered why his body felt so light and refreshed.


    ¡®Is it because of the enlightenment experience?¡¯


    Upon this thought, Kang-Hyuk began to stretch out.


    ¡®Then, should I wash my face and begin today¡¯s work?¡¯


    Time had already flowed by quite a bit, and morning had already dawned once more. However, Kang-Hyuk was totally unaware of this.


    He started to walk towards the spring he had tapped close to his cottage. And then, at the very moment he bent over to wash his face.


    ¡®. . . . .¡¯


    Kang-Hyuk waspletely taken aback and cried out, ¡°Go away, Kang-Jae!¡±


    The spring had shown him the reflection of his twin-brother who had died 70 years ago.


    *Ssh!*


    Kang-Hyuk touched the reflection of what he thought was his brother, but the only thing his hand felt was cold water.


    ¡®This. . . what is this. . . ?¡¯


    Kang-Hyuk¡¯s disappointed eyes could only see his own hands. His hands were not the wrinkled hands of an aged man but the smooth, wless hands of a man in his 20s.


    ¡®Could it be?¡¯


    He then began to examine his body. His clothes had disappeared to heaven knows where, and had been reced with skin overflowing with suppleness and sticity. He touched his face. It was smooth,pletely wrinkle-free. In addition, his long white beard had also disappeared.


    He looked at his face in the reflection of the spring once more.


    ¡®My hair is. . . . ck?¡¯


    It was then that it finally dawned upon him.


    That which he saw reflected in the spring wasn¡¯t the face of his dead brother, but the face of himself with the appearance of a youth!


    Kang-Hyuk immediately realized what had happened to him. It was thanks to the various things he had picked up during his time as the leader.


    ¡®I have undergone reverse-aging?¡¯


    Augh emerged from Kang-Hyuk. It wasn¡¯t augh of happiness but augh ofplete dumbfoundedness. He hadn¡¯t anticipated his enlightenment experience was to be so monumental.


    ¡®At best, I thought that I would have an increased level of Qi but reverse-aging! This is what I originally-! Tut-tut.¡¯


    He tried to cut his words short but they had already spilled out. As far as he was aware, the phenomenon of reverse-aging only urred when one had be free from thews of cause and effect, also known as karma.


    I have done it.


    At the age of 98, Kang-Hyuk had experienced enlightenment and was now at an existence by which he was free of thews of cause and effect. He pondered over why this had happened to him now of all times. After pondering for some time, he realized that there was no point in trying to figure this out and that the only oue of his efforts was a headache. He went back inside his cottage, put on new clothes, and began to pack clothes for travelling. For now, he had decided to go to Nak-yang, where the Hwacheon n was located. There was someone there whom he had to share his experience of reverse-aging. The current leader of the Hwacheon n had said the way he had handed over the position of leader was as though he was throwing it away.


    ¡®Even so, he should know that I¡¯ve undergone age reversal so that no other problems can crop up in the future.¡¯


    As the previous leader of the n, who was still alive, Kang-Hyuk was still known as the Retired Leader. It also meant that he was still obligated to attend the various functions of the Hwacheon n. He avoided attending almost all of these functions by feigning illness. However, there was one event he was unable to avoid attending. This event was one which was held once every four years in which the people of Moorimpete with one another to prove their martial arts prowess- The Moorim Tournament. It so happened that the tournament was taking ce this year.


    ¡®If I suddenly appeared in my new form the day before the finals of the tournament, that fellow would be pretty shocked wouldn¡¯t he?¡¯ Kang-Hyuk thought to himself. The current leader of the Hwacheon n was also a member of a group called Kwaepungdae, which he had been the head of before bing the Hwacheon n leader. ¡®Is it because of that attachment..?¡¯ As he thought over it, he realized he didn¡¯t want to create a difficult or a shocking situation for the current leader.


    ¡®I should have a guilty conscience for passing him over such a burdensome position let alone be the cause of more trouble for him.¡¯


    With luggage on his back, he looked back at his cottage. Since he trusted that his house would be looked after by the karmicws, there was no need to lock the door. He stomped his feet. Kang-hyuk¡¯s stride was scarily as light and fast as flowing air. This was most likely due to the increase in the Qi of his body. At that point, Kang-Hyuk experienced something unmistakeable. His newly-acquired youthful body was so light that a humming sound emanated from it.


    ¡®Ah... youth is truly wonderful. It really is!¡¯


    The journey to Nak-yang:


    A boy reached his hands out towards the warmth of the burning campfire.


    The early spring night was still a little chilly.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite cold, isn¡¯t it young master?¡±


    The servant beside him quickly added more firewood to the campfire.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This much cold is expected of the ce. By the way Warrior Yeom, when will we reach Nakyang?¡±


    Amongst the seven guards standing around the boy, a warrior with an expressionless face answered.


    ¡°It will take half a month more, young master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Upon hearing this answer, the boy looked so deste that even the servant looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    The name of that boy was Dang So-Mun.


    During the whole duration of this journey, the servant had looked up to the young master in admiration.


    Not long after, there was a rustling sound.


    The sound of movement within the thicket caused the warriors sitting beside the campfire to instantly unsheath their swords.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    From the sound of Warrior Yeom¡¯s cry, a man emerged from the thickets of vegetation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a suspicious person!¡±


    Emerging from the grasses was a rather handsome looking young man in his 20s.


    Seeing the travelling gear on his back, he didn¡¯t seem suspicious therefore the warriors took no further action.


    Theirck of initiative was also due to the sword he wore on his back. It meant that he was a person from Moorim.


    ¡°Reveal your identity!¡±


    Upon the warrior¡¯s questioning, the man obediently revealed who he was.


    ¡°My name is Kang-Hyuk. Ie from deep within the forest but have some business in Nak-Yang so I am travelling that way. However, the road to reach there was going around in circles and it was getting quite dark so...¡±


    He trailed off.


    It was none other than Kang-Hyuk, the once great leader, the Kang-Hyuk that had undergone reverse aging.


    ¡°My home is within the Ami mountains and I have survived thus far by only eating raw foods that I could forage from the wild. I¡¯ve been wanting to eat a hearty cooked meal.¡±


    ¡°As this thought lingered in my mind, I spotted the light from your fire and was drawn to this ce in the hopes of finding an evening meal.¡±


    Their initial gut instinct that this fellow was an innocent Moorim person was nowpletely confirmed.


    Still, Kang-Hyuk couldn¡¯tpletely reveal his true identity as the ex Baekdo Moorim leader to them.


    He looked as though he was in his 20s.


    He didn¡¯t have any real reason to hide his identity. It was just that if he did reveal his identity, they would most likely brand him as a mad man.


    Taking this into consideration, he would probably also have to change his usual way of speaking informally to speaking in a more respectful manner.


    Kang Hyuk thought to himself. ¡®Even so, my actual age is nearing one hundred years and I¡¯m even a retired great leader. It¡¯s a bit ridiculous for me to be speaking in honorifics to those younger than me!¡¯


    However, he felt thispromise would have to be made for the time being.


    The warrior seemed to be studying Kang-Hyuk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense you having a fierce spirit so you can¡¯t be a ck magician. You also don¡¯t seem to be a magi or someone cultivating demonically.¡±


    At that point, Dang So-Mun, who was sitting by the camp fire, timidly spoke up.


    ¡°So... Warrior Yeom, in that case, why don¡¯t you guys uh...draw back your guard ...?¡±


    Seeing Warrior Yeom¡¯s expression, Dang So-Mun¡¯s speech started to trail off.


    ¡°As the young master has said this, I will follow. But keep in mind for the future that you must treat all youe across in thend of Moorim with caution. Do not blindly trust.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s some sound advice,¡± Kang-Hyuk said.


    ¡°...?¡±


    At Kang-Hyuk¡¯s unexpected agreement, Warrior Yeom turned around. Seeing Warrior Yeom¡¯s stare, Kang-Hyuk tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°Why, isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm. That¡¯s right! Anyway, I¡¯m keeping an eye on you so I would advise you to not step out of line.¡±


    ¡°I.....understand.¡±


    Hearing this, Dang So-Mun invited Kang-Hyuk to sit beside him.


    ¡°Please, sit.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Dang So-Mun was intensely watching Kang-Hyuking to sit beside him. But not trying to be discovered, he quickly retracted his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m the young master of Sacheon¡¯s Dang Family, Dang So-Mun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kang-Hyuk. I don¡¯t really have a proper n or a familial background so I cannot introduce myself in this way.¡±


    Moorim was a ce where there were many intertwined rtions of both favour and of spite. This is also why he told anyone who asked that unfortunately, had no real familial or n background. This was something he had learnt from the elder of the n.


    Dang So-Mun didn¡¯t question this in any way.


    ¡°Where are you all going?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re travelling to the Hwacheon academy. I finally got admitted this time.¡±


    ¡°Are you speaking of that prestigious school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one.¡±


    Kang-Hyuk was now entirely certain of Dang So-Mun¡¯s age.


    This was due to the fact that the age of entrance for the academy was fifteen.


    For many generations, the owner of the Hwacheon academy had always been the Hwacheon Leader.


    As a consequence, the ex-leader of this very group, Kang-Hyuk, knew a fair bit about the Hwacheon academy. This was natural, given that the Hwacheon academy was an affiliate of the Hwacheon n.


    It was the most prestigious academy in the state of Baekdo within Moorim.


    It wasn¡¯t just because this was an academy that was established and governed by the Hwacheon n that ruled Baekdo, Moorim.


    Around half of the more talented people working under the Hwacheon n were selected from those who had graduated from the Hwacheon academy.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2</h4>


    Five hundred years ago, Hwacheon Academy, when it was first established, was the only establishment of its kind.


    Sensing the urgency of this situation, and despite the opposition of many, over half of the students who graduated from Hwacheon¡¯s junior school took up the application to attend the new Hwacheon Academy.


    This proved to be an effective resolution and 500 yearster, Hwacheon Academy, rather than being an institute simply for educational purposes, became a gateway to sess.


    ¡®But there were also other reasons why one would choose to attend Hwacheon Academy.¡¯


    This reason wasworking.


    Not only did children of prestigious families attend it, but disciples of great masters could also be encountered whilst attending the school and therefore, important connections could be made for a student.


    However, Kang-Hyuk could tell that this was not the reason as to why Dang So-Mun wished to attend Hwacheon Academy.


    In hindsight, he had already heard some rumours about Dang So-Mun.


    Although he had resigned from the position of n leader, many men who were faithful to him still remained.


    Although Kang-Hyuk would have preferred if they didn¡¯t, every once or twice a year, these men woulde to his cottage and tell him of the general happenings in the world.


    ¡®Is thisd the samed that is rumoured to be the shame of the Dang Family?¡¯


    It was only then that he realized why the behaviour of Dang So-Mun and the Warriors seemed a bit odd.


    But then again, the rumours of Moorim weren¡¯t always too credible.


    ¡®As someone who has also made up rumours on myself and spread them, I should know better.¡¯


    Kang-Hyuk didn¡¯t believe in something until he had verified it himself in person. This was something he had learned whilst being a leader for 50 years.


    Although, if the rumours were really true, the reason as to why Dang So-Mun wanted to be admitted could surely be for his family¡¯s honour.


    It would be disgraceful for a warrior family to have a child that failed their admission to Hwacheon Academy.


    Scratching his head, Dang So-Mun spoke: ¡°I¡¯m only fifteen so it¡¯s okay to speak to me informally.¡±


    Hearing this, Kang-Hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, speaking formally is no issue for me.¡±


    Without a doubt, Kang-Hyuk had now be used to speaking respectfully to others.


    If this hadn¡¯t been so, his usual way of speaking to everyone informally would have caused issues.


    ¡®Whilst I was in the position of the leader, I heard so much rubbish from various mad men that I can no longer deal with any more crap.¡¯


    ¡°Well.. I.. You said you were going to Nakyang, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Kang-Hyeok quickly answered Dang So-Mun¡¯s question.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then how about we go together? It would be a difficult road to travel alone...¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind offer.¡±


    Dang So-Mun¡¯s offer brought a fierce glint in Warrior Yeom¡¯s eyes, but Kang-Hyuk just ignored it.


    Kang-Hyuk¡¯s impression of Dang So-Mun thus far was that he was a nice and kindd.


    ¡®Kind-hearted people don¡¯t reallyst long in Moorim. It would be my guess that this trait of his has led to his reputation as the shame of the Dang family.¡¯


    Kang-Hyuk appreciated the kindness that Dang So-Mun had shown to him. Having a pure-hearted child like him as his travelpanion didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. Therefore, he happily epted his offer of travelling together.


    ***


    The next day, in the early morning.


    Kang-Hyeok and Dang So-Mun were practising Qigong together.


    To be honest, Kang-Hyuk no longer needed Qi-gong practice after his enlightenment experience. However, due to the presence of others, he simply went along with it.


    Last night, Kang-Hyuk was able to see the stage of cultivation Dang So-mun and the warriors had achieved.


    Usually, to measure someone¡¯s stage of cultivation, a person of higher cultivation than the one being measured would have to transfer their energy into the other¡¯s body via touch, and then carefully examine their reaction to this energy flow.


    But now, it was pretty simple. All he had to do was ce his attention on the person¡¯s energy field and their level of cultivation would be seen quite clearly to him.


    Kang-Hyuk¡¯s appreciation of this incredible urrence was pretty simple. ¡®How convenient¡¯ was the extent of his thought.


    Anyhow, the current Qi carrying capacity of Dang So-Mun was that of a 2nd ss warrior.


    And of the warriors, the leader of the warriors- Warrior Yeom, was at a peak level, whilst the other warriors were either at a first or second ss stage.


    Kang-Hyuk found the fact that Dang So-Mun¡¯s cultivation was higher than the rumours a little suspicious.


    The children of a ce known as Muga were usually given various kinds of elixirs in order to elerate their Qi cultivation.


    However, no matter how much elixir they ate to speed up their cultivation and increase their talent, could there really be such a genius that one could be a second-ss warrior by the age of fifteen?


    It was also quite incredible by general standards that Warrior Yeom, who looked as though he was in his fifties, was at a peak level of warrior cultivation.


    Kang-Hyuk felt that Dang So-Mun should actually be famed for his genius rather than have a reputation of being his family¡¯s shame.


    ¡®Something isn¡¯t right.¡¯


    ***


    A few days after Kang-hyuk had joined Dang So-mun in his travel.


    Without realizing it, it had be dark and night had already fallen. With no inn in sight, it seemed as though they would have to set up camp again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and make a fire.¡±


    Dang So-Mun¡¯s servant, who was responsible for taking care of him and attending to his needs, quickly made a fire and started to prepare dinner.


    Kang-Hyuk and Dang So-Mun were both sitting beside the fire. If you were a guest, acting like a guest was the most poilte thing to do.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    It was then that...


    ¡®I can feel a dark energy. Could there be bandits approaching?¡¯


    Whatever it was, they had to be prepared.


    He looked at the man known as Warrior Yeom. He was leaning on a tree with his eyes closed.


    ¡®Could this be something that he has yet to attain? The ability of perceiving energies?¡¯


    He may be unable to perceive this at the cultivation of a peak warrior. However, Kang-Hyuk at his level could clearly sense the energy of their foes and it wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.


    But Kang-Hyuk just remained still. He figured that in any case, if anything did happen, he could always spur into action.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a good thing to attract too much attention¡¯ he reasoned.


    It seemed only a moment had passed in this manner.


    Warrior Yeom abruptly opened his eyes and said whilst holding his weapon, ¡°It¡¯s an enemy. Get into your positions!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the warriors, who were eating their evening meal, immediately abandoned their meal and moved in a perfect manner.


    Dang So-Mun stood facing his back towards the carriage. Beside him, his servant stood, wielding a sword.


    Warrior Yeom rushed to Dang So-Mun¡¯s side and said to Kang-Hyuk, ¡°My foremost priority is to protect the young master. I hope that you will be able to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have any expectations of you to protect me, a mere fellow traveller, anyway,¡± Kang-Hyuk replied.


    A rustling sound could be heard as five men could be seen pushing through the thickets.


    Their naked upper bodies had scars all over them and they had apletely chaotic energy about them.


    ¡°Oooh, what kind of bounty have we stumbled upon here?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t have a good bounty in a while.¡±


    Warrior Yeom was enraged by their words.


    ¡°Retreat! We are warriors of the Sacheon¡¯s Dang family!¡±


    Upon hearing this, one of the bandit¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Da...Dang family? Let¡¯s run..¡±


    Thud-


    His fellow bandit wasn¡¯t too pleased with hisrade¡¯s cowardice and threw a rock at the back of his head.


    ¡°Fuck, so what if you are from the Dang family? Who even are they?¡±


    ¡°The defensive party of the Dang Family is rather basic, don¡¯t you think? There¡¯s only around ten of you right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that pretty looking fellow is mine, don¡¯t touch him!¡± Another bandit smirked.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Kang-Hyuk moved pretty rapidly with a bandit already slung over his back. Kang-hyuk stuck his tongue out at him.


    ¡°You idiotic men!¡±


    It seemed as though they had only recently started their business as bandits. Or perhaps...they were just really stupid!


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare attack the members of the Dang family whilst being in their territory.


    Generally bandits remained clear of attacking members of famed warrior families.


    To touch them would only cause an attack on their own kind from the powerful families.


    ¡°Moreover, the family of attack is known for having venom, you bastards!¡±


    Those with dark cultivation would obviously avoid them, but even Magi would look the other way to avoid a confrontation if it was with the Dang family.


    This is due to their family tradition of repaying a gratitude ten-fold and a grudge one hundred fold.


    There was a famous saying that if you be foes with the Dang family, then you would most likely die of a nervous breakdown first!


    Moreover, their famed venom was actually as powerful as rumoured.


    ¡®The thought of being poisoned by the venom of the Dang family makes me feel ufortable. Although, seeing as I¡¯m pretty infallible at this point, it wouldn¡¯t really make a difference to me. Anyway, I would predict that the big bodied bandit is going to throw blood up first.¡¯


    Kang-Hyuk¡¯s prediction came to fruition.


    ¡°Crack.¡±


    Therge man was gone. The man was shaking, clutching at his neck. Blood was flowing from his eyes, nose and mouth.


    ¡°Poi-Poison?¡±


    The remaining bandits¡¯ expressions had bepletely pale.


    ¡°Keep your distance! If you stay away from where the poison has been spewed, you will be safe....¡±


    A sharp Am-gi knife was suddenly lodged into the bandits throat.


    The Dang family had no difference in the strength of their short and long range weapons. In short-range, poison was used and in long range, the Am-gi knife was used.


    Soon, the bandits were beingpetely showered with the Am-gi knife. At this rate, it was likely that they would die looking like hedgehogs with all the spikes puncturing them.


    The bandits were waving their own weapons in an attempt to deflect the Am-gi knives.


    sh!


    At that moment, one of the bandits¡¯ weapons had collided with the Am-gi knife, the velocity of which had caused the Am-gi knife to fly towards none other than Dang So-Mun!


    ¡°F*ck! Young master!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The possibility of Dang So-Mun¡¯s end had shed through Warrior Yeom¡¯s eyes. He rapidly dashed towards Dang So-Mun, in an attempt to deflect the Am-Gi knife, but s, he was too far away.


    Warrior Yeom¡¯s distance from his young master was due to the fact that he had been busy in organising the other warrior¡¯s attack.


    At that moment, Kang Hyuk made a move.


    The whole time they had been travelling together, Dang So-Mun had shown him great kindness. He couldn¡¯t let him be hurt this way.


    ng!


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s sword decisively deflected the Am-Gi knife, ensuring the safety of Dang So-Mun.


    Unsurprisingly, the bandits werepletely defeated in a short time and the warriors began to dispose of their corpses.


    They were smiling triumphantly, almost unbelieving that they had managed to kill all of these bandits.


    Although they were warriors of the Dang family, they were stillpletely out-numbered and whilst they did think they could pull it off, for them to have actually emerged victorious was quite incredible.


    A battle against the warriors of the Dang family wasn¡¯t something a mere group of bandits could handle.


    After all of the bodies of the bandits had been disposed of, Kang-Hyuk looked up at Dang So-Mun.


    Dang So-Mun had calmed down by now and was sitting peacefully. Warrior Yeom raised his hat in honour of Kang-Hyuk.


    ¡°My greatest thanks are given to you for protecting the life of my young master!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all! It was my duty as you have all kindly treated me as your guest,¡± Kang-Hyuk humbly spoke.


    ¡°In that case, even though it¡¯s a littlete, let¡¯s finish the rest of our meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    The camp fire was lit once more. Dang So-Mun¡¯s servant was preparing some hot tea for him.


    Whilst it wasn¡¯t clear as to whether Dang So-Mun had encountered this kind of situation before, at present, his body was shivering.


    Kang-hyuk was reminded of himself as a youth upon seeing the state of Dang So-mun.


    To be precise, he was reminded of his state on the day his brother was killed.


    Kang Hyuk muttered to himself, ¡®At that time, if there had been a Moorim person within our group, he wouldn¡¯t have met such a tragic end.¡¯


    Even though seventy years had already passed, and he had already avenged the death of his brother, there was still deep sorrow within his heart.


    ***


    The group began to travel again and Kang-Hyuk could sense that Warrior Yeom, who had originally treated him coldly and with suspect, was now treating him with more warmth.


    ¡®It was mostly likely due to the events ofst night,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    Either way, even before the events of yesterday, he had encountered all sorts of bandits and even dark warriors.


    However, the Dang family¡¯s warriors were not known for their ruthlessness for nothing. They would take the lives of their opponents without fail.


    Time has passed by, and Nakyang was getting closer.


    In the end, Kang-Hyuk and Dang So-Mun were due to part before he was able to discern the reason for Dang So-Mun¡¯s infamous reputation as being the shame of his family.


    The reason for this was that Dang So-Mun stayed insidd the carriage and was mostly silent on the journey to Nakyang.


    Kang-Hyuk was slightly disappointed.


    ¡®Ah well, there¡¯s nothing else that could be done. I guess our fate was only so much. I wonder if we shall cross roads again.¡¯


    The party had now arrived at the gates of Nakyang and the time hade to bid farewell.


    Dang So-Mun spoke concernedly, ¡°It will be difficult to find an inn at this time of night, why don¡¯t you stay at our residence?¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed internally.


    ¡®For how long will you remain this kind?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk however, turned down Dang So-Mun¡¯s proposal.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3</h4>


    ¡°I appreciate your offer, but I have an acquaintance in Nakyang that I¡¯m nning to stay with.¡±


    Whilst this wasn¡¯t entirely truthful, Dang So-mun believed it.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Dang So-mun bowed to Kang-hyuk farewell.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. Thank you for your apaniment thus far.¡±


    ¡°It is I who is grateful for your kind invitation to travel together! I hope you will continue in your martial cultivation, I am sure you will be greatly sessful on this journey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your encouragement Kang Dae-Hyeop (1)!¡±


    ¡°Dae-Hyeop? It is unfitting for me!¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. There isn¡¯t a more fitting way of addressing you other than Dae-Hyeop. Moreover, you are someone who saved my life when I was in danger.¡±


    Dang So-mun smiled brightly.


    ¡°I guess I will have to bid you farewell for now. Have a safe journey forward.¡±


    ¡°I wish you a safe journey as well.¡±


    As Dang So-mun and his party headed towards a wealthy quarter of Nakyang, Kang-hyuk headed in the opposite direction towards the Hwacheon n¡¯s headquarters.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go to the headquarters!¡±


    His intention of travelling to Nakyang was to visit this very headquarters. The headquarters also housed the leader of the n.


    However, Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t headed towards the front entrance of the Hwacheon n¡¯s Headquarters, but in the north direction to the mountains.


    There was a secret passage into the Headquarters through the mountains, and Kang-hyuk intended to use it.


    It was due to his transformed appearance. Even if he presented his identity tag to the guards at the front entrance, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him as the Retired Leader.


    He would most likely be declined entry into the headquarters, let alone allowed to meet the leader of the n.


    ¡®There is the other method which involves smashing my way through, but that would be rather loud. It¡¯s also unreasonable to disturb the poor guards sote into the night.¡¯


    Having entered deep into the mountains, Kang-hyuk was lying down, gazing at a cool flowing waterfall.


    Even at night, it was still a beautiful scene as it was in the past.


    Kang-hyuk got up, and slowly walked in the direction of the waterfall.


    ***


    The Hwacheon n.


    Known as the protector of the harmony of Moorim, the n¡¯s rule and influence over Baekdo, Moorim was like the sky.


    In the past 60 years, Kang-Hyuk and his nsmen had experienced unparalleled glories but before that, the Hwacheon n had also endured numerous humiliations throughout its history.


    These humiliations caused the Hwacheon n¡¯s Headquarters to have an imprable guard.


    The most heavily guarded ce in the Hwacheon n¡¯s headquarters was the Museongjeon.


    It was the ce where the head of the Hwacheon n, the person who was as great as the sky to the people of Baekdo Moorim, stayed. This ce wasmonly known as Museongjeon.


    It was a ce which was unknown even by the high-ranking men of the n.


    Inside the leader¡¯s bedroom, a wardrobe that was ced against the north wall of the room was slowly pushed to the side.


    Emerging through the door that had appeared from pushing aside the wardrobe was none other than Kang-Hyuk!


    Though Kang-Hyuk had entered in this manner, the old man sleeping on the bed was in an undisturbed deep sleep with a peaceful expression on his face.


    This was to be expected due to the extreme stealth with which Kang-Hyuk had entered.


    Furthermore, before entering the leader¡¯s bedroom, he had sent all of the guards, who were protecting this secret house, to sleep.


    Kang-hyuk walked towards the old man sleeping on the bed and looked upon him with a benevolent smile. He then spoke ruefully, ¡°Ah! That cute youngd has gotten pretty old!¡±


    That old man was none other than the head of the Hwacheon n, the Hwacheon Leader.


    He most likely had been upte at night reviewing a pile of documents, therefore Kang-Hyuk was reluctant to wake him but the situation couldn¡¯t help it.


    *Tap tap*


    He tapped the leader, causing him to suddenly open his eyes. The leader, upon seeing an unknown young man in front of him, let out a scream.


    ¡°Who....¡±


    However, before he could even make a noise, Kang Hyuk blocked his mouth with his hands.


    It was a rapid movement that even the leader couldn¡¯t block in time.


    Kang-Hyuk put his index finger on his lips and told him to be quiet, causing the old man to be panicked.


    He was panicking due to the fact that all of a sudden, even a peep of noise was unable to be heard from his mouth, let alone his voice.


    He felt as though he had gotten into apletely helpless situation. He felt a little ashamed at his easy defeat.


    The man who appeared before his eyes seemed to be a youth of merely twenty years of age.


    He wondered how such a novice could have entered his room without him noticing at all. Even now, he was unable to discern what kind of character he was.


    His movements were so subtle that it was as though he wasn¡¯t there at all.


    ¡®He looks as though he¡¯s a novice, but he isn¡¯t a novice? Where could such an impressive assassine from? The Magi¡¯s? The Valley of the Blood Kings? The forest of beasts?¡¯


    But he wasn¡¯t the leader for nothing.


    He thought to himself, regardless of who sent him- he wasn¡¯t going to let the man in front of him leave alive.


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    But in that moment, he realized that something was strange. It was because he was unable to feel the energy that he should have felt by now.


    It was the soldiers who were meant to be protecting his quarters.


    As if he could read the leader¡¯s mind, Kang-Hyuk quietly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the guards. I thought they would unnecessarily cause noise so I sedated them.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°By the way, in the years we haven¡¯t seen each other, you¡¯ve aged quite a bit, dear Mu-Jin.¡±


    His voice was had no malice whatsoever. Instead, it was filled with pure concern and pity for the old man.


    That¡¯s why it felt even weirder.


    ¡°What on earth is this? Why is thisd in the pink of his youth speaking to me in this way?¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed at the old man¡¯s expression which still held anger and suspicion for him.


    ¡°Are you still unaware of who I am?¡±


    ¡°What kind of rubbish are you spew...¡±


    The leader couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. It was due to Kang-Hyuk lifting up his hand and smacking the leader¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Oh dear me, how could I have left, entrusting the position of leader to a fellow like you?¡±


    ¡°The position of leader? Entrusted?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Mu-jin, the current leader of the Hwacheon n, becamepletely mortified.


    When the old man came to think of it, the young man¡¯s face and voice were familiar and so was the method with which he had pped his forehead.


    He then started to carefully look at the young man before him.


    ¡°It..It can¡¯t be... are you the retired leader?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you punk!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Mu-jin¡¯s eyes widened from shock.


    In retrospect, there couldn¡¯t have been anyone else who could have so effectively subdued him in this way.


    He was none other than his superior that had thrown him onto the position of leader and had quickly left thereafter.


    He was also the only person who would call his name in such an affectionate manner.


    There were some who called him a madman, however couldn¡¯t do so to his face from the fear of his wrath. But the retired leader Kang-hyuk was mostmonly known as the ¡®Dragon Lord¡¯.


    But the man that appeared before him was far too young.


    ¡®Could he have undergone some sort of metamorphosis?¡¯


    Noticing the leader¡¯s inner confusion and turmoil, Kang-hyuk spoke in a hushed voice, ¡°I have experienced reverse aging.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At these words, Mu-jin¡¯s eyes became so wide that it seemed as though they were going to burst.


    ¡°Shall we go for a walk?¡±


    ***


    A little whileter.


    Kang Hyuk and Mu-jin sat beside the waterfall where the secret passage began.


    Mu-jin¡¯s questions were many, and they all came out at once.


    ¡°Re-Retired Leader! How on earth did this happen? Reverse aging? Is something like that really possible?¡±


    At his question, Kang-Hyuk nodded his head.


    ¡°It is indeed.¡±


    ¡°I cannot believe this! Are you not ying some kind of prank on me? Are you wearing some sort of magical mask?¡±


    Mu-jin reached out his hand and pinched Kang-Hyuk¡¯s face. Kang Hyuk immediately pushed Mu-jin away from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te so close to me! You used to have such a cute face and now it¡¯s all old and wrinkly- it¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Retired leader!¡±


    Kang-hyuk inhaled sharply. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me Hyung-nim (2) ?¡±


    ¡°Hyu-hyung-nim...¡±


    It was truly a sight, seeing the leader who was nearing 80 calling a fellow who looked twenty Hyung-nim.


    If anyone had overheard this conversation, they would have definitely doubted their hearing! Thankfully, aside from the two of them, there was no one else to be found.


    ¡°Either way, the reason I showed up like this and told you of my experience directly is because I didn¡¯t want to cause you any panic or anxiety. Am I not such a considerate older brother?¡±


    ¡°Haha, is that why you showed up in a manner that nearly gave your deeply sleeping younger brother a heart attack?¡±


    ¡°If I had been under the impression that such a small matter like this would have caused you to have a heart attack, I wouldn¡¯t have passed on the leadership position to you.¡±


    Mu-jin looked at Kang-hyuk sitting in front of him with a concentrated gaze. He then began to recall Kang-Hyuk¡¯s words to him when they had first met.


    ¡°My name is Kang-Hyuk. I am your leader. Although the n have treated us in a way where you may be used and then thrown away when your use isplete, I will change this. I will make us into a group that cannot be thoughtlessly discarded.¡±


    At the same time however, Mu-jin also recalled the hell-like training he underwent. Thinking of this, his hands curled into fists.


    ¡®Damn it! Even thinking of it right now makes me feel sick!¡¯


    However, not wanting to betray his thoughts to Kang-Hyuk, he quickly changed the topic of conversation.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, did youe to see me in regards to the Autumn Moorim tournament?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head in response to Mu-jin¡¯s question.


    ¡°Martial artists from all over thend will be gathered there to show off their prowess from the masters in retirement to the young ones. All will be flocking to this festival. How would you reckon they would react to me in this form?¡±


    ¡°I think we both know the answer to that. It would obviously create a lot of ruckus and excitement. So, are you meaning to say that you won¡¯t be attending this years tournament?¡±


    ¡°Ah my younger brother, you sure are quick to catch on. Hahaha.¡±


    Mu-jin felt like a headache was going toe on.


    He was thankful that Kang-Hyuk hade and revealed this truth to him first.


    However.


    ¡®The Autumn tournament is one that a Retired Leader would have to attend. What kind of excuses would we have toe up to satisfy the fastidious old men who will ask for his whereabouts?¡¯


    He decided that he would worry about thatter.


    ¡°So Hyung-nim, what are you thinking of doing now?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Mu-jin scratched his head.


    ¡°Well seeing as you have restored youth and vitality, I was wondering whether you had any unfulfilled dream that you had abandoned and could now work on fulfilling.¡±


    ¡°An abandoned dream?¡±


    ¡°I heard it a while ago. That you didn¡¯t originally have the intention to enter Moorim. So you must have had something you wished to do then.¡±


    On hearing these words, Kang-hyuk¡¯s expression turned dark.


    ¡°Yes, yes I did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this. Seeing as you¡¯ve undergone reverse aging, no one would be able to easily recognise you, therefore if there was something you wanted to do before you could...¡±


    ¡°The thing is, I can¡¯t actually remember what my dream was.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mu-jin¡¯s eyespletely widened upon hearing this. Kang-hyuk however just giggled.


    He could see Mu-jin¡¯s cute, youthful face through his current aged appearance when Mu-jin¡¯s eyes widened in this way.


    He wondered why he wanted to keep seeing Mu-jin¡¯s widened eye appearance. He then realized that it was because it reminded him of his dead brother.


    ¡°Whilst I don¡¯t remember my own dream, I can still remember my brother¡¯s dream.¡±


    ¡°Are you speaking of your twin brother? Wasn¡¯t it when you two wereing up to the capital and encountered bandits and then...¡±


    ¡°Yes, then he died. And then I was also able to avenge him through bing the Hwacheon n¡¯s leader.¡±


    Mu-jin nodded his head.


    He could still remember all of the things Kang-Hyuk had done in order to carry out his revenge.


    His beating to death of a Poison-w Witch who were frightening men in the central districts to death was only the beginning.


    He cut the heads of Double-Axe ckhead, who was the King of Nokrim, and the Dragon Blood King, who was the ruler of the ck Ind. He also fought the old foe of the Hwacheon n, the Dark Demon, who was the leader of the Temple of the Heavenly Horse. After fighting for seven days and nights, Kang-Hyuk had him drove him out to the Hundred Thousand Great Mountains.


    Now, any little influence the Temple of the Heavenly Horse had, extended only to the Hundred Thousand Great Mountains.


    Whilst the Dark Demon was still alive and sharpening his sword in hopes of a recovery, it was an impossibility that they would return to the central districts of thend for the rest of Kang-Hyuk¡¯s lifespan.


    For such a feat, a nickname that stuck to Kang-Hyuk from then on was Invincible Warrior.


    He was seen as the ultimate leader of Moorim, both in name and in reality.


    Mu-jin asked Kang-Hyuk, ¡°So what was your brother¡¯s dream?¡±


    ¡°My brother¡¯s dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It was to be a teacher.¡±


    (1) Dae-Hyeop ¨C An honorific title in thend of Moorim for an older aplished/respected man


    (2) Hyung-nim ¨C Korean honorific term for older brother

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4</h4>


    ¡°What? A-a teacher?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head at Mu-jin¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, he wanted to be a teacher. After reading Mencius¡¯s passage on the Three Delights of Men (1), he too wished to experience the joy and fulfilment of teaching intelligent students.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve decided. Since I¡¯ve avenged his death, now, I¡¯ll fulfill his dream.¡±


    But Mu-jin wasn¡¯t satisfied from this response.


    ¡°But Hyung-nim, what was your dream?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My dream was that my deceased brother would live a happy life. So in that case, isn¡¯t his dream my dream?¡±


    ¡°.....So are you leaving again?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was thinking of building a school in a secluded rural vige, and then to live out the rest of my days training the young students.¡±


    Mu-jin attempted to dissuade Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little unnecessary to go so far away? Also, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a great idea to be starting up a school without having any prior teaching experience.¡±


    ¡°....Then what would you suggest I do?¡±


    Mu-jin¡¯s smile became so wide that it reached his eyes.


    ¡°What about teaching at Hwacheon Academy?¡±


    ¡°Hwacheon Academy? Are you really suggesting I teach those young sess-crazedds?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I am.¡±


    Mu-jin didn¡¯t refute Kang-Hyuk¡¯s point.


    ¡°Ever since I became the leader of the Hwacheon n, I can¡¯t help but be saddened at the state of Hwacheon Academy. I would like the students to know that there is more to life than being sessful, but unfortunately, since bing the leader, it seems that I can¡¯t really interfere too much with the affairs of the school.¡±


    ¡°That there¡¯s more to life than being sessful...¡±


    Kang-hyuk stroked his chin out of habit. But stroking a smooth, hairless chin was a little strange.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Being sessful is important to some extent but there are of course many things of greater importance than sess.¡±


    ¡°So, I request you. It¡¯s good timing as well. We¡¯re just about to start a new course at the academy.¡±


    Kang-Hyuk turned his head to look at the moon.


    ¡®If I remember correctly, didn¡¯t that fellow from the Dang family say he was going to be attending the Hwacheon Academy?¡¯


    But he felt that having to tolerate being in a ce full of those pandering after sess wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    His concern wasn¡¯t a serious one though.


    ¡°Fine! As you have requested, I¡¯ll work at Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. In that case, let¡¯s start the process for you to be a teacher right away.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then asked, stroking his chin, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that to be a teacher at the Academy, you have to take a test. Is that right?¡±


    Mu-jin widely smiled at Kang-Hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°Of course you do have to take a test, but if the position of the applicant is of the Retired Leader...¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed, and pped the back of Mu-jin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Thisd!¡±


    p!


    ¡°Ouch- Hyu-hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°If I had the intention of publicly revealing that I¡¯m the Retired Leader in this youthful body, would I have taken the effort to secretlye to you first?¡±


    ¡°.....That...I guess that would be so. Then, shall we admit you through a special method?¡±


    ¡°Special method? No way. That would be tooplicated.¡±


    ¡°Ok, fine. How about we create a new identity for you?¡±


    ¡°That should do.¡±


    ¡°Let me know when I need to take the test.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim. Also, please take this.¡±


    Mu-jin pulled something out of his sleeve.


    ¡°Please use this if you ever have a need to prove your identity.¡±


    It was a round silver medallion, with a silver turtle engraved in the centre.


    ¡°It¡¯s my group¡¯s insignia.¡±


    ¡°I already know that. Either way, this will be useful. If I say that I¡¯m the Retired Leader in my current appearance, people will think I¡¯m a madman.¡±


    Kang-hyuk slipped the medallion into his sleeve, and rose up to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, have a safe journey.¡±


    ...


    Mu-jin looked over the figure of Kang-hyuk descending the mountains for some time, and then returned to his quarters through the secret passage.


    He was deep in thought.


    Someone like Kang-Hyuk would be like a fresh gust of wind in the twisted ce Hwacheon Academy had be.


    In the very same way that Kang-Hyuk had brought a fresh breeze into his own life.


    He would also be able to solve the long-standing issue of Hwacheon Academy that had been troubling him for a while.


    ¡®The first step would be to make sure that Hyung-nim passes the test...¡±


    He had thought of a way to do this, but hesitation came in.


    ¡®If Hyung-nim found out about this, he wouldn¡¯t let it go... Ah... Let¡¯s just think about that issueter.¡¯


    Maybe his head was hurting because it had just received a blow.


    ***


    After parting ways with Mu-jin, Kang-Hyuk had found an inn and was unpacking his luggage. Despite it beingte in the night, the couple that ran the inn weed him in.


    After unpacking his luggage, Kang-hyuky onto the bed and closed his eyes.


    Seventy years ago, his parents had made a major decision.


    They had decided to send his unusually intelligent younger brother to the Northern Province to stay at a rtive¡¯s house for his future career prospects.


    His parents had employed many porters to carry their luggage. They also hired a guide who doubled as a swordsman, in case they encountered any danger on their journey.


    Kang-hyuk and his brother had set out on their journey with such provisions.


    But as it happened, on the third day of their journey, they had encountered bandits.


    Their sword-wielding guide had died first in an attempt to protect them.


    It turned out that he only knew the most basic sword wielding technique; the Samjae-Sword.


    The porters were also killed.


    Kang-Hyuk and his brother had tried to make a run for it.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t even worth selling! Just die you bastards!¡± the bandits cried out.


    In the end, his brother was killed and Kang-Hyuk too almost died.


    But suddenly, he saw the bandit trembling with fear at a figure, then, a sword pierced through his neck.


    ¡°Are you okay little kid?¡±


    The man who had saved him was in fact a great martial artist. Heter became Kang-hyuk¡¯s teacher.


    ¡± Oh, Kang-Jae!¡±


    After recalling the day he would never forget, Kang-Hyuk got out of bed to wash his face, and called out his brother¡¯s name.


    ¡°The Northern Province? Hyung-nim, this feels like a dream! I will make sure to study hard, and be the greatest teacher!¡±


    The voice of his excited brother still lingered within Kang-Hyuk.


    ¡°Now, I will make your dreame true.¡±


    ________


    2. Being hired.


    Kang-hyuk opened his eyes.


    It had been a while since he had woken up in Nakyang, and its atmosphere felt very different.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve experienced such noise in the morning.¡±


    He got up and opened the window in his room. It was still early in the morning yet there were many people out and about.


    ¡°How nice! Hahaha.¡±


    The Kang-Hyuk of eight years earlier would have experienced this busy morning atmosphere as a disturbance.


    He would usually be reading reports tillte at night, finishing around midnight, only to be awoken shortly by the bustle of people on the streets beginning their day.


    His senses had grown to be sharp, therefore he was able to hear sounds that would be inaudible to most.


    Even if he blocked his ears, the slightest sound would cause him to wake.


    It was because his position as the leader of the Hwacheon n wasn¡¯t one where one could simply unconcernedly sleep.


    ¡®Reflecting on it, those 50 years as the leader were quite pitiful. Damn it!¡¯


    He stretched out onto the floor and started to breathe deeply, as part of his Qigong practice.


    There was no real need to do this since his enlightenment and reverse-ageing experience, the energy flow of his body would still be at an optimal level regardless.


    His Qi was at a constant rate whether he was in movement or whether he was sleeping.


    Whilst he did do daily Qigong practice while travelling with Dang So-mun, it was for pretence so that those around him would not suspect anything odd about him. In this case though, he just felt like doing some Qigong as it had been a while since he hadst been in Nakyang.


    After a while of sitting down, Kang-hyuk opened his eyes and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Kang-hyuk got up, and went down to the ground floor of the inn.


    ¡°Good morning! Did you have a good rest?¡±


    The innkeeper greeted him brightly. Kang-Hyuk nodded his head.


    ¡°I slept...well.¡±


    He was just about to speak to him informally but he quickly corrected himself.


    ¡°Would you like some breakfast?¡±


    Hearing the inn-keeper¡¯s words, Kang-Hyuk went and sat down at the table.


    ¡°I would just like something simple.¡±


    The inn-keeper soon ced before him a steaming meal of soup with dumplings and mutton.


    They even gave him a bowl of sweet cookies as dessert.


    He felt touched by their unexpected kindness.


    Kang-hyuk had a sweet-tooth.


    He ate in a fully satiating way, bringing the bowl to his mouth and drinking the soup.


    Suddenly, a group of customers walked in.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    The couple who ran the inn quickly ushered the customers in.


    ¡®Who are these bastards?¡¯


    A young man who was eating his meal in front of Kang-Hyuk suddenly caught his attention.


    The man was acting a little suspicious, looking around in all directions.


    The only people who were present in the room at that point were Kang-Hyuk, the couple who ran the inn, and the group of customers who had juste in.


    The man, unaware that Kang-hyuk was observing his movements, started to move stealthily in a way that would avoid attracting the attention of the innkeepers.


    His goal seemed to be the cash-register which was located on the left side of the room.


    Kang-hyuk remembered that the innkeeper had ced his payment for the night¡¯s stay in that location. Therefore, that register must contain all of the inn¡¯s collected money forst night.


    ¡®Oh, I see! So we have a thief here?¡¯


    He could ascertain this by the particr martial skill the man was using. His footsteps were entirely inaudible, as though he was walking on cotton wool.


    ¡®That¡¯s the Footless Stepping Skill!¡¯


    This particr martial skill wasn¡¯t particrly extraordinary.


    It was a rtively easy third-rate skill to learn, and it was quite effective, but there were only two types of people who would seek to master this skill.


    Either assassins, or thieves.


    High-level martial warriors rarely learned this skill, and even if there were a few who had mastered it, they would never actually use it in practice.


    This was because....


    It was because using this skill would cause you to have a ridiculous looking behind.


    It would look like a twitching duck¡¯s butt.


    It was a skill mostly used at night, where you couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡®How strange. Why would you steal by using this skill at this time of the day? Not to mention that the inn-keeping couple aren¡¯t even paying attention right now with therge group that just came in.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk lifted his head slightly to look at the customers that had just walked in.


    They had a clear view of the thief, but didn¡¯t make any move to call him out. Instead, they were continuously distracting the inn-keeping couple.


    ¡®Aha! They must be in it together!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk initially felt that it had nothing to do with him. But he then considered the sweet cookies he had been given.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to pay for the cookies.¡¯


    It was aw that good will should be repaid.


    ¡®As the ex-leader, I can¡¯t just sit idly and let the thief go.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk picked up a chopstick and threw it at the thief.


    The chopsticks flew right in front of the thief¡¯s hand, and jammed into the register. The thief, rmed, looked towards Kang-hyuk.


    Kang-hyuk pointed at the cash-register and signalled cutting his throat at the thief.


    He wanted to convey that if he dared to touch that money, he would die by Kang-hyuk¡¯s hands.


    The thief¡¯s face became pale, and he fled the inn. However, things had yet to bepletely settled.


    These types of thieves were usually quite persistent. Therefore, it was likely that they would target this inn again if he let them go.


    The group of customers that were distracting the inn keeping couple had unsurprisingly left without ordering any food after the thief had fled the inn.


    It was now time for Kang-hyuk to use his full strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going out for a while. I¡¯ll return soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please do so.¡±


    ¡°Also, you should really keep an eye on that cash-register.¡±


    The inn-keeping couple looked in the direction of the cash register, noticing the chopstick stuck in it. It was then that they realized they had nearly been robbed.


    Kang-hyuk left the inn after the owners thanked him.


    He briefly closed his eyes to be able to feel the thieves¡¯ energy, and their location.


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t gone far, have you?¡±


    (1)Mencius¡¯s Three Delights of Men : ¡°There are three things a gentleman delights in, and being the ruler of an empire isn¡¯t one of them. The first delight is his parents and brothers being well and alive. The second delight is not being ashamed to face the heavens above and men below. The third delight is having the good fortune of teaching the most talented pupils in the empire.¡±

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5</h4>


    Kang-hyuk went into an alley near the inn. There, he found five men who were swearing loudly.


    They were the group of customers and the thief who had just left the inn.


    ¡°You guys were together as I had suspected.¡±


    They clearly looked like thugs, and he could sense they had a dark energy emanating around them. There was no need for him to speak respectfully to these sorts of people.


    ¡°You pieces of trash! Where did you think you could steal from...?¡±


    As Kang-hyuk spoke, the thief cried out loudly to another member of the group.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, it was him! It¡¯s because of him I couldn¡¯t finish the job...¡±


    A man who looked like he could use his fists well swaggered up to Kang-hyuk threateningly.


    ¡°What kind of bastard dares to interrupt our operations? Who do you think you are, interfering with the Ten Tigers?¡±


    Kang-hyuk heartilyughed at this.


    ¡°Haha! The tigers of the world would drop dead hearing you using their name in vain. You couldn¡¯t even bepared to wild dogs, let alone tigers!¡±


    ¡°What? Is this guy crazy?¡±


    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    Picking up their weapons, they edged towards Kang-hyuk.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s eyes glinted.


    ¡°I¡¯m merciful, so I¡¯ll take you all as tigers seeing as that¡¯s what you think you are.¡±


    As he said this, Kang-Hyuk moved without hesitation.


    Pak!


    Pak!


    Pak!


    It only took Kang-hyuk three movements for the thieves to be lying on the ground.


    ¡°Haha, what kind of tigers are this weak?¡±


    ¡°What, what kind of special martial skill are you using!?¡±


    Kang-hyukughed loudly at the bandit¡¯s question.


    ¡°Special skill? If you entered the territory of the Ami-pa n, you would be in for it. This is Ami-pa¡¯s Tiger Boxing skill, you bastards!¡±


    The thugs tilted their heads to the side upon hearing this.


    It was because Ami-pa was a women-only n. And if the Tiger Boxing Skill came from Ami-pa...


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, you surely aren¡¯t a woman...?¡±


    Pak!


    Kang-hyuk kicked the man who dared to suggest this.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Then, then how are you able to execute the Tiger Boxing Skill...?¡±


    ¡°It was a skill I learned from observation.¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s words seemed unbelievable to the thugs.


    To have mastered one of Ami-pa¡¯s special martial skills just by observation waspletely unheard of.


    The martial skill Kang-Hyuk had used was really Tiger Boxing. And he had really mastered the skill by observing it on just one asion.


    Kang-hyuk smiled at the group of thugs in front of him.


    ¡°So, out of all of you, who¡¯s going to speak up first?¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason behind using the Silent Footstep skill to steal from the inn?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The thugs werepletely silent. Kang-hyuk punched the ground.


    *Thud*


    The dust on the ground flew in all directions, and when it settled, it left a 1cmyer on the ground.


    The thugs¡¯ eyes popped out at this.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll mince all of you up. Starting from your feet!¡±


    The thugs had no choice but to confess their intentions.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the inn was in debt, and the payback date was today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You assumed that they wouldn¡¯t pay their debt back today, so you guys instead thought you would ruin the inn by pocketing all the money in its cash register?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°These darned bastards! Who on earth are you all?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The five thugs shrank at Kang-hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you are all far too stupid to havee up with this n.¡±


    ¡°We, we dide up with this n...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were the Ten Tigers? There are only five of you right now, where are the others?


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me to break all of your bones?¡±


    ¡°....I really can¡¯t say anything....Ouch...!¡±


    Out of the thugs, one who wasn¡¯t fearful of Kang-hyuk¡¯s threats threw his fist into the man who spoke.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m going to have to beat you all up again.¡±


    The thugs confessed reluctantly. But in the end, it was better than being robbed of their souls.


    ***


    After some time, they stood in front of a building.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Kang-hyuk asked the thugs standing next to him. They hurriedly nodded in response.


    The outer appearance of the thugs looked uninjured, but they wouldn¡¯tst long.


    He had beaten them in such a way that their innards, sinews, and intestines werepletely twisted from within as if they were a cat¡¯s cradle. But outwardly, not even a bruise could be seen.


    Kang-hyuk jutted his chin in the direction of the door, indicating one of the thugs to knock. The thug hesitatingly knocked on the door.


    *Knock knock knock-!*


    A man came out from the building, looked at the thugs standing and asked, ¡°Were you sessful?¡±


    At that question, the five thugs shiftily looked around, unable to answer his question. The man could sense something amiss and suddenly discovered Kang-hyuk within the group.


    ¡°Who are you.....Aah-!¡±


    His words halted to a stop. It was because Kang-hyuk was holding his hands to his throat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, but for now, you¡¯re going to be beaten!¡±


    As soon as Kang-hyuk entered the building, he started looking for the other five in the group.


    ¡°Aaaargh-! Bang-!¡±


    ¡°Uuugh-!¡±


    Out of the five men he was searching for, two had quickly hidden: the leader of the Ten Tigers and the deputy-leader.


    They were hiding in the basement of the building, getting there through a secret passageway


    Any ordinary warrior would have been unable to find the ce. It was well hidden underyers of steel.


    But unfortunately for them, Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t any ordinary warrior.


    ¡°Oh my, look who¡¯s here!¡±


    Kang-hyuk had found the exact spot under which they were hiding. He thumped his feet on that exact spot.


    *Bang-!*


    Kang-hyuk merely thumping his feet caused a powerful vibration to reverberate throughout the whole building. In a few minutes, theyers of steel sheets under which the boss and underboss were hiding were torn beyond recognition. The two hiding men could now be clearly seen.


    ¡°So you were here all along?¡±


    The sight of Kang-hyuk¡¯s furious eyes had such a fear-inducing effect on the two men that they wet their pants a little.


    Kang-hyuk had gathered the Ten Tigers. He had them kneeling on the ground of the main courtyard of the building.


    He had given all of them a good blow to the back of their heads but hadn¡¯t killed them.


    It was one of Kang-hyuk¡¯s principles to always give another chance to those that hadn¡¯t directly harmed him or those close to him.


    However, he would show no mercy to those who acted up after the chance had been given.


    This warning was not to be forgotten.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with lending money. iming interest on loans isn¡¯t too bad either. But what¡¯s with iming interest over the agreed amount? What makes it worse is that your targets are average people who are working hard to pay off their debts! Are you people even human?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°If I ever hear that you people are robbing people like this again, I won¡¯t let you off like I have today!¡±


    ¡°Of-of course, we won¡¯t be doing this again-!¡±


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t stop at just giving them a lecture. He asked for their debt ledgers.


    Whilst they tried to trick him with a fake ledger, the trick was absurdly obvious to Kang-hyuk.


    In the end, they had to be beaten a few more times before they handed over the real ledger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look...¡±


    Kang-hyuk carefully reviewed the Debt ledger page-by-page. Reviewing documents was an old frequent past time of his so it took no time at all to discover the discrepancy in ounts.


    ¡°What? This man borrowed three silver pieces and he has to repay it all within a month? You dirty bastards!¡±


    *Whack!*


    Whenever he found a dirty dealing in the ledger, Kang-hyuk whacked the back of the Boss¡¯ head.


    He then ordered them to return all of the money they had umted throughout the years to those they had short-changed.


    All that was left was to burn the debt ledgers.


    By the time Kang-hyuk had finished with the Ten Tigers, it was already evening.


    ¡°Ah! My lunch was ruined by those rascals!¡±


    The couple who ran the inn greeted Kang-hyuk as he entered.


    ¡°Dae-Hyeop, you¡¯ve returned!¡±


    The couple had changed their addressing of him from customer to Dae-Hyeop.


    COMMENT


    ¡°We heard that you taught those thugs a lesson! We are truly grateful that they will no longer trouble our inn thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I was just fulfilling a basic duty of being human.¡±


    ¡°We also have some food for you. Please ept it as our gratitude.¡±


    The inn-keepers clearly hadrge hearts. However, Kang-hyuk couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept their favours.


    It was because he felt that epting favours would mean that he would be indebted once more.


    ¡®Ahh... dealing with this aspect of things is rather troublesome as well!¡¯


    He sat at the table and ordered noodles. The female innkeeper brought him a bowl of noodles filled to the brim within minutes.


    The noodles were delicious.


    A figure walked into the inn.


    ¡°Is there by any chance someone named Kang-hyuk here?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk lifted his head upon hearing his name and saw a man. He was in a blue uniform and had the character ¡®Maeng¡¯ embroidered on the back of his robe. He was almost certainly a man sent by the Hwacheon n.


    ¡°I am Kang-hyuk.¡±


    At Kang-hyuk¡¯s response, the man reached into his sleeve and pulled something out.


    ¡°The n Leader has sent this for you.¡±


    The man left the inn after delivering the letter to Kang-hyuk.


    Afterpletely cleaning out his bowl of noodles, and being the recipient of other guests¡¯ stares, Kang-hyuk went up to his room.


    *Snap.*


    Upon entering his room, Kang-hyuky down on the bed and slowly began reading the letter.


    The letter was outlining details on the test he would be taking to be appointed as a teacher at the Academy.


    The test would be divided into two parts. It so happened that part one of the test was scheduled for tomorrow.


    Kang-hyuk hadn¡¯t been expecting such a tight deadline.


    Kang-hyuk was suddenly struck by a realization. Certain details in the letter seemed a little strange.


    That which was written in the test details was: ¡®For those who are hoping to teach the newly established course of Horticulture.¡¯


    ¡®A teacher of Horticulture? Was the new course Mu-jin had spoken of a Horticulture course?¡¯


    Since his return to Nakyang, this was the first time he felt rmed.


    ***


    The bright morning of the test-day had arrived. Dressed in newly-bought clothing, Kang-hyuk left for the Academy.


    ¡°What business are you here for Sir?¡±


    The guards at the gate spoke courteously, as expected for a lofty institution like the Hwacheon Academy. Kang-hyuk took out the wooden identity tag which had been enclosed with the letter and disyed it to them.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to take the test for appointment.¡±


    After the guard had verified his wooden identity tag, he pointed towards the inside of the Academyplex.


    ¡°The tallest building within theplex is where you need to go. There will be someone to guide you further within there.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    Kang-hyuk entered the Academyplex.


    The Academy¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t varied at all from how Kang-hyuk hadst remembered it.


    As within the Hwacheon n¡¯s Headquarters, beginning with the training hall, everything within the Academy was alsorge in size.


    There was a quiet atmosphere, owing to the fact that the students were still in their vacation period. The academy gave a month¡¯s vacation for each season.


    ¡°Are you here for the appointment test?¡±


    As per the guard¡¯s instruction, he had entered the tallest building, and a woman politely approached him.


    As Kang-hyuk turned his head, his eyes fell upon a beauty.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Ok Hae-mi, and I¡¯m the Whip martial teacher.¡±


    Kang-hyuk reflected that her clothes were slightly different in appearance than the uniform of the Hwacheon Warriors. Her uniform was known as Kyojeong-ae and was blue in colour.


    It was a modest uniform usually worn by teachers to avoid any scandals.


    Teachers collectively wore blue to distinguish themselves as such.


    His eyes were caught by her curvaceous figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too. I¡¯m Kang-hyuk.¡±


    Kang-hyuk serenely bowed. Ok Hae-mi smiled upon seeing this.


    ¡°You are going to be taking an interview first, which is happening on a firste basis. Just stick this name tag on the left side of your chest, and proceed to that room at the end.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    Kang-hyuk headed towards the room. Ok Hae-mi stared at Kang-Hyuk¡¯s back, with an odd expression on her face.


    He had a unique gaze. It felt refreshingly honest and prated through to her heart.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to have any personal attachments to the results of his interview but I really hope he bes the new horticulture teacher.¡±

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6</h4>


    Walking into the interview room, the first thing Kang-hyuk saw was a chair. He then came face to face with people sitting at a table opposite him.


    Kang-hyuk already knew who they were.


    Mu-jin had informed him of who would be judging his interview.


    The man sitting next to him was the principal of Hwacheon Academy. His name was Eun Myeong-myeong. He was a past acquaintance of his.


    ¡®So he¡¯s now be the principal.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk turned his head slightly. He could see eight elderly people sitting next to the principal. They were known as the Gyoro Elders, and they were involved in the facilitation of the school.


    The principal, Eun Myeong-myeong spoke first.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Kang-hyuk.¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sat down, and the questioning began immediately. He didn¡¯t find their questions challenging at the very least. On the contrary, he found that he had to repress his urge tough.


    ¡°When was Hwacheon Academy established?¡±


    ¡°What do you think makes you suitable to work at the Academy?¡±


    They went on to ask him useless questions like these and such.


    Kang-hyuk had served as the leader of the n for fifty years.


    Within his leadership position, he also held the ownership of Hwacheon Academy, and as a result, each year, he had to make a speech at a party held in the grand hall of the Academy.


    In his annual speech, things like the date of the establishment of the Academy were repeated continuously so Kang-hyuk could give the answers to their questions off his tongue.


    ¡°Could you let us know what three things you would wish to impart to your students?¡±


    He was finally asked this question after a barrage of formal questions. Kang-hyuk looked at the man who had asked him.


    The man who had asked him was part of the Gyoro Elders, who had a long white beard reaching up to his chest. Kang-hyuk smiled upon seeing the man¡¯s face.


    ¡®Eun-san...¡¯


    He was a Taoist from the Hwasanpa sect, and Kang-hyuk acknowledged him as a true and genuine educator.


    Kang-hyuk thought about the question for some time before answering, ¡°Firstly, I would encourage my students to build up their strength. I would not wish to see my students die a dog¡¯s death on the streets of Moorim. Secondly, I feel that it¡¯s important for the teacher and students to be one in heart. If the teacher and student have this level of closeness, an innate trust will be present, and the student will feel that they can rely on their teacher. Lastly, even if the students are strong, and are able to rely on me, I feel that it is most crucial for them to be noble in their character.¡±


    Eun-san nodded in satisfaction upon hearing his answer. Another person amongst the Gyoro elders then spoke, ¡°It seems that the person who rmended you is Our n leader.... ¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    These words caused all eyes in the room to widen.


    ¡°What kind of connection do you two have?¡±


    Mu-jin saw Kang-hyuk¡¯s expression at being asked such a question, and quickly spoke, ¡°He is my Sect junior.¡±


    ¡°Your junior?¡±


    Mu-jin nodded his head.


    ¡°He is my dearest junior.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    They had no questions for him after that, and the first part of the exam was thuspleted.


    As Kang-hyuk was leaving the interview room, he heard the sound of someone screaming.


    ¡°Aaaagh-!¡±


    The noise was due to the fact that the woman who had guided him to the interview room, Ok Hae-mi, was strangling a man with a whip.


    ¡°What did you say to me? To have a drink together after your interview finishes? And then you have the gall to try to sneakily touch my chest? You pervert! After doing that, do you even think you can go for your appointment interview? Get out of here you son of a bitch!¡±


    Kang-hyuk got a brief idea of what had happened.


    ¡®Wherever you go, there are always guys like that. Truly embarrassments to men that can¡¯t even bepared to dogs ...this is the reason we all get given a bad name because of guys like this. Tut-tut.¡¯


    In the end, after beingpletely beaten up by Ok Hae-mi, the man was dragged away by the guards.


    Ok Hae-mi didn¡¯t even have to utilize any special martial abilities, as the man¡¯s level of martial skill was limited to basic self-defence.


    ¡®Those to be approached with great consideration in thend of Moorim are children, women and the elderly. The fact that he was unaware of the basic knowledge and even dared to enter Hwacheon Academy meant that the man was a total novice.¡¯


    ¡°Cough. Cough Cough.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi noticed Kang-hyuk at the sound of his coughing, straightened out her clothes, and smiled.


    Kang-Hyuk found himself impressed by her rapid change in expression.


    ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re already finished? If you would go and wait in that room next door, the principal will announce the results of the interview in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for letting me know.¡±


    Kang-hyuk entered the room. Waiting there were five more people.


    Kang-hyuk then sat down. The atmosphere in the room waspletely silent owing to the fact that no one seemed to be in a conversational mood.


    Some time passed, and several more people entered the room not long after.


    There were now ten interviewees in the room.


    The door squeaked open.


    Eun Myeong-myeong, the principal, entered the room. He then called out several names.


    ¡°Unfortunately, those whose names I have just called out have failed the interview. Please leave the room.¡±


    At the principal¡¯s words, five people got up, with their expressions a mixture of anger, regret, and some with fury. They then left the room afterwards.


    There were now only five people left in the room, including Kang-hyuk. Eun Myeong-myeong then spoke, ¡°We shall now begin the final part of the test. I invite everyone toe up and take a pouch.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong then gave each of them a small draw-string pouch.


    ¡°Inside these pouches are flower seeds. You will pass the test if the nt grows and flowers by tomorrow morning. Whoever¡¯s flower blooms the most beautifully will obtain the most points.¡±


    Suddenly, someone asked a question.


    ¡°Where should we bloom the flowers?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where. If you direct us to the ce where you have made the flower bloom, that alone will suffice. Also, you can use whatever method you wish to cause the blooming.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°If you are unable to produce a blossoming flower by four in the morning, you will be automatically eliminated. I will see you all tomorrow morning.¡±


    The door shut behind Eun Myeong-myeong. A man within the group had a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡°Eh? Blossoming a flower from just a seed by tomorrow? Isn¡¯t that pretty much impossible?¡±


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t want to hire a horticulture teacher, why did they go to the trouble of testing us? Huh-!¡±


    Two of the interviewees then threw their pouches on the floor, spat on them, and walked out of the room afterwards.


    Kang-hyuk observed the reaction of the rest of the group. They simply looked at the seeds within the pouch, and put it away within their sleeves.


    Kang-hyuk looked at the seeds within the pouch and grinned widely.


    ¡®Are those guys even aware of the kind of seeds these are?¡¯


    The seeds were about as big as the nail of a pinky finger, but if the interviewees that just left had any clue as to what kind of seeds they were, they would not have thrown them on the floor so carelessly.


    They were the seeds of the Radiant Golden Lotus.


    These lotus flowers emanated golden light and were quite rare and precious. It was all due to the fact that they were quite effective at repelling negative energy and evil forces.


    But its beneficial qualities didn¡¯t stop just there. An elixir could be made from the flowers that restored the Qi in one¡¯s body, and if an ordinary person consumed this elixir, they would be immune from any kind of illness for twenty years.


    The principal hadn¡¯t specified any particr amount of flowers one was required to make bloom.


    If you caused one flower to bloom, you would pass.


    This meant that regardless of whether you passed or failed the second test, the remaining ten seeds in the pouch were yours to keep as a gift for passing the first part of the test.


    ¡®The men who simply flung their valuable seeds away would most likely be in major regret after they found this out.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk was a little surprised by the nature of the final test set by Eun Myeong-myeong.


    Unlike ordinary flowers, which bloomed within weeks or months, the Radiant Golden Lotus only bloomed once in a year, and it would thereafter stay as a flower for a hundred years.


    Suddenly, something urred to Kang-hyuk.


    As far as he was aware, this post of a horticulture teacher wasn¡¯t one that required special skills that can only be obtained by one who has undergone martial cultivation.


    They generally set tests for teachers that any ordinary citizen of Moorim would be able to take.


    This was how he remembered it when he was still the n Leader, and he assumed that it was still like this at present. However, knowledge of the Radiant Golden Lotus wasn¡¯tmon amongst normal citizens of thend, and it would most likely prove to be challenging for them to undertake a test based on it.


    Furthermore, it was difficult for even those with advanced cultivation to make the Radiant Golden Lotus bloom.


    ¡®They even gave ten seeds of the Radiant Golden Lotus!¡¯


    For this test, giving one seed to bloom would have been sufficient, but there would be no real necessity to supply ten.


    It was no ordinary seed, it was a rare and sought-after seed, and an elixir at that!


    Kang-hyuk found all of this rather strange.


    Kang-hyuk left the building after cing the pouch within his sleeve. Suddenly, something flew towards him.


    It was flying at such a speed that it could hardly be seen, but Kang-hyuk caught it effortlessly.


    It was a small folded note. Kang-hyuk opened it.


    ¡®I will see you at the Northern Mountains by the waterfall.¡¯


    Even though the message was only a sentence long, and had no name of the sender, Kang-hyuk instantly knew who it was from.


    ¡®He should have just told me in person.¡¯


    ***


    The gushing sound of abundant water echoed throughout thendscape. The sight of the cool, flowing water was picturesque.


    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±


    The person standing in front of Kang-hyuk was none other than the present n Leader, Mu-jin. It was he who had sent the flying note.


    Mu-jin smiled brightly upon seeing Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°What are you snickering about? Can¡¯t you look at me straight in the eye?¡±


    ¡°Hyu-hyung-nim...¡±


    ¡°You better exin what happened today, and withplete truth, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Go on then.¡±


    As Kang-hyuk found a seat on a rock beside the waterfall, Mu-jin took a deep breath, and then spoke.


    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t tell you that the new course we¡¯re establishing was a horticulture course was because....¡±


    ¡°Because you see me as someone who would be narrow-minded and prejudiced about taking such a position?¡±


    ¡°.....Of course that¡¯s not the case!¡±


    ¡°I was a little taken aback initially as you hadn¡¯t said anything about horticulture, but I wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with the position. Whether it¡¯s a martial arts teacher, or a liberal arts teacher, in the end, I just wanted to be some kind of teacher. However!¡±


    Mu-jin¡¯s eyes went round at Kang-hyuk¡¯s words. But Kang-hyuk found his change in expression so cute that he had the urge to pet him.


    He found Mu-jin¡¯s face cute even though it was the face of an old man.


    ¡®If other people saw this scene, they would think I was being disrespectful to my elder, and would most likely scold me...¡¯


    Kang-hyuk cleared his throat.


    ¡°My dearest junior? What were you thinking calling me your disciple in front of all those people?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said I would be a normal teacher? How can I be treated as a normal teacher if people think I¡¯m your close junior?¡±


    pping his palm with his fist, Mu-jin suddenly realized his mistake.


    ¡°Ah-!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve realized what you¡¯ve done wrong, reflect on it!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, were you the one who set thest test?¡±


    ¡°The principal, the Gyoro Elders, and I collectively decided on thest test. Do you think it¡¯s too challenging?¡±


    Kang-hyukughed heartily at Mu-jin¡¯s words.


    ¡°How can you lie so tantly to me.....are you asking for a good beating?¡±


    ¡°That, well...¡±


    Mu-jin answered with cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    ¡°I actually changed thest test.¡±


    ¡°What was the original test?¡±


    ¡°It was to nt a specific tree and to design a garden within two days.¡±


    ¡°By any chance, did you change the test because of me?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Mu-jin nced at Kang-hyuk¡¯s expression, Kang-hyuk¡¯s hand flew to the back of his head.


    *p-!*


    ¡°Ouch! Hyu-hyung-nim!¡±


    Mu-jin groaned, caressing the back of his head with his hands.


    ¡°No matter what, is this behaviour befitting of a n leader? Shouldn¡¯t you be showing fairness to all?¡±


    ¡°That-that¡¯s why I ced ten seeds of the Radiant Golden Lotus in the pouches. And also, seeing as we¡¯ve already set the test now, I can¡¯t do anything to retract it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Mu-jin breathed a sigh of relief as he sensed Kang-hyuk calming down.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even exin what the significance of the Radiant Golden Lotus is to the interviewees.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°There were two interviewees that threw away their seed pouches. Take those seeds to them, and exin their value to them. That will be your repentance for this situation.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Mu-jin, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you.¡±


    Mu-jin gulped, nervous at Kang-hyuk¡¯s unusual change in tone.


    ¡°Pl-please ask away.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old man in histe seventies. The old man yed a trick on me and caused me great difort. If I beat that old man, would I be used of disrespect?¡±


    ¡°Although you underwent reverse-aging, aren¡¯t you in actuality 98?¡±


    Kang-Hyuk smirked, then spoke.


    ¡°So in that case, I can beat him without concern, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes...but who are you looking to beat?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7</h4>


    Late in the night, a group of men gathered together.


    In a dark secluded alley, a man stroked the back of his head whilst spouting curse words.


    ¡°Fuck-! It still hurts! Damn it-!¡±


    He was unable to forget the nightmarish events of yesterday.


    The man in his nightmare had hit the back of his head thousands of times, and with each beating of his head, it had felt as though his skull was going to separate from his neck.


    ¡°So...Boss. If wee across that bastard again, what should we do?¡±


    The Boss looked at the man who had asked him disdainfully, and proceeded to scold him.


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re really going to encounter that bastard again?¡±


    ¡°But Boss, I¡¯m just wondering what if in that case we do happen to encounter him?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can catch a man if you keep debating on irrelevant what ifs? Anyways, if we execute this job well, the whole Nakyang will be our yard, and we can each take a share of it! So, stop talking rubbish and keep a look out. This will be the stepping stone for oureback.¡±


    ¡°Yes Boss!¡±


    They had received amission for a job. It was to kill a man.


    Their client was an applicant of the Horticulture teaching job.


    The boss simply epted themission without asking about the details.


    ¡®Since he isn¡¯t an appointed teacher yet, there isn¡¯t likely to be any major consequences if we go after him. Moreover, the man is most likely weak and unacquainted with any martial skill, so he won¡¯t put up much of a fight.¡¯


    Even though the job was fairly simple, the pay was high, amounting to five gold coins.


    ¡°Boss! He¡¯s here! Look over there!¡±


    The boss looked in the direction his underling was pointing in.


    Their client was now in thepany of, and in conversation with the man that was the target.


    The target was fairly tall in height.


    ¡°But Boss, doesn¡¯t that man look familiar to you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he does.¡±


    However, due to the fact that the moon had been covered by clouds, they were unable to clearly see his face.


    After their client and the targets conversation had finished, the target began to walk towards where the Ten Tigers were.


    As soon as the man entered the dark alley, the Ten Tigers shouted out loud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resent me but I¡¯m in a bad mood from being bitten by a mad dog, and I suddenly have the mood to rip someone apart with a.....¡±


    The boss was unable to finish his sentence.


    It was owing to the clouds having moved past the moon, causing their target¡¯s face to fullye into sight.


    ¡°Oh? We meet again. This must be fate. By any chance, was the mad dog you were referring to...is me?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    As the man¡¯s identity waspletely confirmed, the boss flopped down on the ground.


    Can you really catch a man with what ifs?


    ...


    From the moment that he had set out on his journey back to the inn he was staying at, Kang-hyuk sensed that he was being followed.


    Sometime after setting out, he happened to bump into someone.


    ¡°Ah! Didn¡¯t we meet earlier today?¡±


    The man was an applicant for the Horticulture position, and he was one of the three left in the selection process, including Kang-hyuk.


    Kang-hyuk was a little annoyed at having to converse with him, but he hid this with a friendly greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you!¡±


    ¡°Where are you headed to at this time of night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the process of preparing for tomorrow¡¯s test.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Is that so? Apologies for taking up your limited time then! Anyways, good luck!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Kang-hyuk stared at the figure of the man hurriedly walking away from him.


    He was one of the eyes he had felt watching him.


    Kang-hyuk became clearly aware of the man¡¯s intentions after his conversation with the Boss of the Ten Tigers.


    He looked at the Ten Tigers with an intense gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any final wishes, do you? Consider yourselves lucky that I¡¯m busy at the moment, you bastards.¡±


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t feel the necessity to draw his sword.


    Kang-hyuk found it troublesome drawing his sword, so he only drew it in times of extreme necessity or if there were others watching.


    Kang-hyuk pushed his hands out, and used an intangible martial skill known as ¡®Hand Sword¡¯. He used it to send a wave of energy towards the Ten Tigers.


    *Tap*


    Flop.


    In an instant, one amongst the thugs was in, and slumped to the ground.


    ¡°You have received your rightful karma,¡± Kang-hyuk muttered this under his breath, and then concentrated his efforts on the remaining thugs.


    ¡°Aaaaargh-!¡±


    ¡°Save, please save me...Oh no-!¡±


    *Spurt*


    Kang-hyuk averted his gaze from the spurting blood, and looked up at the sky. It was only then that, after smelling blood that he realized that he was back in thend of Moorim.


    ¡®After I retired, I thought I would never set my feet in Moorim again. Now I¡¯m having to see blood again...¡¯


    Whilst his actions were following cause and effect, as usual, killing people put him in a bad mood. That was why Kang-hyuk always gave a second chance unless those in question had directly targeted him or his people.


    Some saw his practice of giving a second chance as a weak and cowardly practice, but what else could one do?


    He didn¡¯t in any way enjoy taking the life of another.


    This is why he wanted to avoid killing as much as he could.


    Whilst Kang-hyuk was gathering up the bodies of the Ten Tigers, something fell down onto the ground.


    It was a small, tightly sealed ck bottle.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk opened the lid of the bottle.


    *Pssshh*


    As soon as he opened the lid, smoke gushed out. He hurriedly closed the lid once more.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s expression turned dark.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t an object those thugs should have in their possession.¡±


    Kang-hyuk knew what this object was in actuality.


    ¡®This must have been given to him by the client ¡ª which is why they were so confident in killing me. Either way, I sensed an energy that shouldn¡¯t be sensed from that guy. It¡¯s extremely suspicious...¡¯


    In any case, he couldn¡¯t just simply let the man go. Kang-hyuk sprinkled his Bone Acid powder on top of the gathered bodies.


    Along with the foul odor and blood stains, their bodies disappeared without a trace.


    He picked up the head of the leader of the thugs, and roughly wrapped it in a cloth he was carrying.


    ¡®Today¡¯s been a rather busy day!¡¯


    But there was still one more task at hand before he could gather the materials needed for the blooming of the Radiant Golden Lotus.


    It was to pay a visit to the lodging of the man who had ordered his assassination.


    ***


    ¡°Hahahah!¡±


    Chang Il-mun was unable to contain his joy. He now had one lesspetitor.


    Once he had dealt with hisst rival, the position of Horticulture Teacher was sure to be his.


    He recalled his family¡¯s long-cherished ambition. For this ambition, he would go to any lengths, even if it involved murder.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t those bastards here yet?¡±


    He was waiting upon the group he hadmissioned for the murder, the Ten Tigers.


    It was only after they arrived, and wiped out his finalpetitor would he begin the work of blooming the Radiant Golden Lotus.


    He took out the pouch of seeds from within his sleeve.


    He had been a little perplexed when thest test was announced as it wasn¡¯t what he had been anticipating.


    As far as he was aware, the final test for the Horticulture Position was either to cultivate a garden, nt a tree, or sprout seeds.


    However, it didn¡¯t really matter.


    He had already found out what kind of seeds these were, and the method one would have to use to induce its blooming. His knowledge of this was due to the fact that he was the second son of the Chang family.


    The sound of footsteps could be heard.


    He could hear someone approaching his room. His door slid open. He thought it was the thugs he had been anticipating the arrival of.


    He then suddenly let out a cry.


    ¡°You fools must be out of your mind! Don¡¯t you want to make any mone-....¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, those who you¡¯ve been waiting for won¡¯t be able to make it here by foot.¡±


    ¡°Huh! You, you....¡±


    Chang Il-mun waspletely taken aback, seeing the figure of Kang-hyuk in front of him.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to see Kang-hyuk alive and well after he hadmissioned him to be killed.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I brought one of them to you myself.¡±


    Kang-hyuk threw a bundle of cloth at Chang Il-mun.


    As the bundle unravelled, and its contents became clear to see, Chang Il-mun grimaced.


    It was the head of the Ten Tigers¡¯ Boss.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you said they couldn¡¯te using their own feet. Nheless, you made a mistake bringing his head all this way. Instead, I¡¯m going to kill you here!¡±


    All of a sudden, Chang Il-mun sprayed a ck liquid at Kang-hyuk¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah-! What is this?!¡±


    Chang Il-mun grinned triumphantly at Kang-hyuk¡¯s disconcerted voice upon being covered in his ck liquid.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pyrolytic acid. Soon, you will turn into a puddle of blood! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Pyrolytic acid and even traceless smoke....I had hoped my suspicions were wrong.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Chang Il-mun thought something was strange, and looked at Kang-hyuk. He should have turned into smoke by now from the effects of the Pyrolytic Acid, but he waspletely fine.


    ¡°How, how are you...¡±


    ¡°I was only acting you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Acting?¡±


    A gentle vibration emanated from Kang-hyuk¡¯s body. The pyrolytic acid that Kang-hyuk was covered in, disappeared in an instant.


    He had used the technique of Sammaejinhwa(1) to evaporate the pyrolytic acid off his body.


    Kang-hyuk was already aware that the biggest weakness of potions manufactured by the Chang Family was Fire Qi.


    The Chang Family was actually known by another name as well.


    ¡°Are you from the Dark Medicine Valley?¡±


    ¡°The Dark Medicine Valley! That¡¯s only a name that hypocrites call us! The official name of our family is the Prosperous Medicine Valley.¡±


    ¡°You could only be called the Prosperous Medicine Valley if you behaviour elicited such a name. Your family manufactures potions to kill people rather than manufacture potions for healing.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.....¡±


    Chang Il-mun paused his groaning.


    The reason why his family was known as the Dark Medicine Valley was because they made and sold all kinds of strange, harmful and dark potions in Moorim.


    If it was for the sake of money, they would freely sell potions that had the ability to kill thousands of people.


    ¡°The question is, what interest could you have in being appointed as a teacher in Hwacheon Academy?¡±


    Kang-hyuk slightly smiled.


    ¡°The Academy¡¯s guards have an advanced ability to detect Dark energy, but you managed to prate their senses.¡±


    He continued speaking.


    ¡°And so far, you haven¡¯t been a leading yer within your family. So tell me, whose instructions are you under?¡±


    ¡°Hah-! Do you really think I would willingly tell you that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. If you tell me the truth, I promise to show some mercy to you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, I won¡¯t speak either way.¡±


    Kang-hyuk saw Chang Il-mun¡¯s resolute expression.


    ¡°The result will be the same. You¡¯ll either die by my hands, or by the hands of the person who gave you the orders.¡±


    ¡°Haha, have you heard of the Blood Eye Snake?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    For the first time in their interaction, Kang-hyuk looked surprised at hearing the phrase ¡®Blood Eye Snake¡¯.


    ¡°So you have heard of it. In preparation ofing to Nakyang, I had to eat the eggs of the Blood Eye Snake. For the sake of my family...¡±


    As he spoke, blood began pouring out of the five holes in his face.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    A ck snake then leaped out of Chang Il-mun¡¯s mouth.


    Kang-hyuk immediately caught the snake and broke it into two.


    He looked at the face of the ck snake he had cut into two and grimaced.


    Its red eyes still had a wicked glint.


    ¡°Blood Eye Snake.¡±


    A moment hasn¡¯t even passed and the snake suddenly turned into a fistful of blood.


    The snake¡¯s existence was such that itid dormant inside a person¡¯s body, so until it emerges, it is impossible to know of its presence.


    The purpose of the snake was to eliminate a person that may speak of confidential information.


    After ingesting the eggs, the eggs incubated within the person¡¯s brain, and when there was a detection that the person was close to speaking a confidential secret, it would begin its work!


    It would emerge after pushing its way through the person¡¯s brain.


    It was an extremely vicious method.


    (1) A technique of burning things using your Qi energy

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8</h4>


    Someone from the Dark Medicine Valley would doubtlessly be aware of what would cause the Blood Eye Snake to awake into action.


    That¡¯s why Kang-hyuk was a little taken aback.


    Hadn¡¯t Chang Il-mun even considered the repercussions when he ingested the eggs of the Blood Eye Snake?


    The eggs of the Blood Eye Snake were unusuallyrge, and someone who was well versed in poisonous substances would instantaneously be able to recognize them.


    Those who ingested the eggs were usually under coercion, and it was due to the fact that they were made aware of secret information, but couldn¡¯t be fully trusted.


    However, Chang Il-mun had said that he had eaten these eggs in order toe to Nakyang. Kang-hyuk still had a few remaining queries.


    ¡®For what reason did he have toe to Nakyang?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk looked at Chang Il-mun¡¯s corpse. He knew that Chang Il-mun¡¯s death would give a lead to who was behind him.


    ¡°Those Blood King Valley bastards...¡±


    He sensed that the Blood King Valley n had begun moving once more.


    Another reason came to his mind as to why it would be beneficial to enter the Hwacheon Academy as a teacher.


    Under the impression that he was in retirement, the reckless bastards had their eye on Hwacheon Academy.


    He took out the bottle of Traceless Smoke he had obtained from the Ten Tigers.


    Kang-hyuk shook his head after the thought of using it came to his mind.


    Whilst it had ten times the potency of ordinary Bone Acid powder, it wasn¡¯t known as a Dark Elixir for nothing.


    As soon as the liquid was sprayed, everything within a 3 metre radius would disappear. This meant that even the building that one was in wasn¡¯t safe from its effects.


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s called Traceless Smoke.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk sprinkled his Bone Acid powder over the corpse of Chang Il-mun and the head of the boss of the Ten Tigers.


    Through a window in the room, he gazed at the starry sky.


    ¡®I¡¯d better hurry up.¡¯


    ***


    After some time, Kang-hyuk arrived at Mu-jin¡¯s lodgings in the Northern Mountains.


    He was standing near the entrance of the secret passage that led to Mu-jin¡¯s room.


    However, his actual destination was deeper into the mountains. Kang-hyuk scaled the mountains, almost flying up.


    Soon, he had reached arge and rocky mountain boulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Closing his eyes, he touched the rocky boulder, infusing his energy into it.


    A ringing sound began to emanate from the boulder, and a small door appeared in its crevices.


    This was a ce that only responded to Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy.


    Kang-hyuk opened the door and proceeded to enter it.


    After he entered, the door disappeared without a trace.


    Inside, a spacious room came into sight. In its ceiling, one could see hundreds of embedded Ya-myeong-ju(1) crystal beads, and on the floor of the room shone a mountainous stack of gold.


    Next to it stood a stack of piled up silver, twice asrge as the stack of gold.


    He passed through those piles and walked down a passageway. At the end of the passageway were rooms to both the left and right.


    In the left room, it contained various kinds of weapons and martial objects. In the right, various kinds of elixirs and precious medicinal substances could be found.


    This space was Kang-hyuk¡¯s personal warehouse.


    None of these riches and materials had been obtained in an untoward manner.


    It was an unspokenw of Moorim that ¡®the man who finds it first is the owner¡¯. This was how he had chanced upon a lot of the items.


    However, some of the items were payments or gifts of thanks in return for the various favours he had done for people.


    Kang-hyuk went back and forth from the various rooms, collecting the materials needed for the blooming of the Radiant Golden Lotus.


    There was only one other condition needed for one to be able to cause the blooming of the Radiant Golden Lotus.


    That was...a pure heart.


    This was why in a situation where a monk was suspected of having an impure character, to confirm the suspicion, a drop of the monk¡¯s blood was used to try to bloom the Radiant Golden Lotus. If it failed to bloom, their guilt was proven.


    ¡®In that case, how on earth was the son of the Dark Medicine Valley Family nning on blooming the flower?¡¯


    Whatever method it was, it most likely wasn¡¯t an honest one.


    After bundling all of his gathered materials up, he left the warehouse.


    ***


    The morning of the next day had arrived.


    Thergest building within Hwacheon Academy was the Cheongpungwan, and it was the location of the teacher appointment test.


    A beautiful woman could be seen standing in front of the building.


    With her blue uniformplimenting her appearance, her beauty was undeniably radiant despite her long hair being bundled up.


    A strong morning breeze blew through, causing the woman¡¯s tied hair to be released.


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly 4 a.m...¡±


    The woman was holding a list. It was a list of the candidates who had gotten through to the second part of the appointment test.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Her eyes widened, confused at only seeing two people walking towards her in the distance.


    ¡°I can clearly see the one named Kang-hyuk and the candidate next to him named Choi Woo-ra, but why is that Chang Il-mun nowhere in sight?¡±


    Soon, the two men had reached her. Kang-hyuk bowed in greeting.


    ¡°Good morning. It¡¯s good to see you Ok Hae-mi Seonsaeng(2).¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you as well. Could you wait for a moment? It seems as though thest candidate hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Kang-hyuk had no choice but to nod his head at her words.


    ¡®There¡¯s no chance of him arriving.¡¯


    After a couple of minutes had passed, the sound of a drum could be heard. The sound was to mark that the time was 4 a.m.


    ¡°It seems as though the other candidate was unable toplete the task. Please follow me.¡±


    Kang-hyuk and the other remaining candidate then followed Ok Hae-mi into the building.


    They entered the room they had been interviewed in yesterday. Waiting in the room was the principal, the Gyoro Elders, and the n leader. Eun Myeong-myeong, the principal, spoke first.


    ¡°We shall now examine the results of the second part of the test. Choi Woo-ra, would you please show us your flower?¡±


    Choi Woo-ra stepped forward. He took out a bowl filled with soil that he had brought with him.


    ¡°What kind of soil is this?¡± Mu-jin, the n Leader had asked this question. Choi Woo-ra then replied, ¡°It¡¯s soil from the grounds of the Shaolin Temple. I chose the soil as the Radiant Golden Lotus only blooms where there is no impurity in heart.¡±


    Choi Woo-ra then ced the seed of the Radiant Golden Lotus into the soil. All eyes in the room intently watched the bowl.


    Within moments, a stem sprouted from the seed, a bud then formed and the bud began to open.


    ¡°What on earth?¡±


    Choi Woo-ra spoke in rm. It was because the bud only half opened, leaving him with a half bloomed flower.


    Seeing his disappointment, all present in the room felt a little sorry for him.


    The principal then looked at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke a little out of turn.


    ¡°The reason why Choi Woo-ra¡¯s flower failed to bloom is because he didn¡¯t consider an important characteristic of the nt.¡±


    ¡°An important characteristic of the nt?¡±


    ¡°Whilst the Radiant Golden Lotus is a sacred nt with a spiritual nature, at its core, it is still a type of lotus. A lotus is a flower that will only bloom in water.¡±


    Kang-hyuk brought out his bowl, whilst Mu-jin, the principal, and the Gyoro Elders looked on with widened eyes.


    ¡°No way, that bowl!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a vessel that cleans impure water, the Pure Energy Vessel?¡±


    ¡°Where on earth did you obtain such a vessel?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied, ¡°I hope you will excuse me but I have only borrowed this vessel. The person I borrowed it from specified that I mustn¡¯t reveal his identity, so I cannot say anything further.¡±


    The group nodded in understanding, but their astonishment didn¡¯t end there. Kang-hyuk had taken out a bottle which he then proceeded to pour water from into the bowl.


    A fragrance began to diffuse from the water.


    It was the kind of fragrance that seemed to melt away all the impurities and stresses of the body. It was a refreshing and cool aroma.


    ¡°What kind of water is this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk swiftly answered Taoist Eun-San¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s known as Ice Essence.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to the icy waters of the North Sea Ice Pce?¡±


    ¡°Where on earth is that...¡±


    ¡°Again, this is something I have borrowed and I cannot reveal who from.¡±


    In truth, the items were his own, but he didn¡¯t wish to needlessly attract attention.


    ¡®I¡¯m already receiving a lot of attention as it is.¡¯


    However, to Kang-hyuk, even the attention he was receiving didn¡¯t matter as long as his true identity as the Retired Leader remained concealed.


    Kang-hyuk ced the Radiant Golden Lotus seed inside the bowl.


    Upon being bathed in the Ice Essence, the seed had an almost immediate response.


    It began to sprout instantly. A stem then came up, followed by a flower bud. The flower had started blossoming.


    The Radiant Golden Lotus bloomed beautifully, and it began to emit a brilliant golden light.


    He had seeded.


    The principal, who was close to tears after witnessing such a precious moment, cleared his throat, and spoke, ¡°Congrattions, you have seeded in passing the test. You are now the new horticulture teacher for Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    He had now officially been appointed as the Horticulture Teacher.


    ***


    It was now evening.


    Kang-hyuk was heading towards the waterfall of the Northern Mountains. It was because shortly after receiving the news that he had been appointed, Mu-jin had sent him a note to meet him there.


    Kang-hyuk could see Mu-jin from afar, standing by the waterfall.


    ¡°Come quickly, Hyung-nim!¡±


    Kang-hyuk lightly pped Mu-jin on the arm.


    Yesterday, Mu-jin had been sufficiently beaten by Kang-hyuk. However, as Kang-hyuk¡¯s skills were rather refined, he showed no outer signs of having been beaten.


    His joints still ached despite this.


    ¡°So you were waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I was waiting for you!¡± Mu-jin cried out, clutching his back.


    ¡°Anyhow, you were too hard on me! Did you really have to beat this old man so hard?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to use being old as an excuse now?¡±


    ¡°Well, haven¡¯t you undergone reverse-ageing anyway? Ah, I¡¯m quite envious. I¡¯d like to have an age reversal as well!¡±


    Kang-hyuk sat down on a rock nearby, and spoke, ¡°Keep applying yourself and one day I¡¯m sure this could be a possibility for you as well.¡±


    ¡°But every day I feel pained at my old age, isn¡¯t there anything else...¡±


    ¡°Shut up and take this.¡±


    Kang-hyuk threw a ck bottle at Mu-jin, which he easily caught.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He was about to open the bottle, but Kang-hyuk hurriedly prevented him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a bottle to be opened so casually.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is Traceless Smoke.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Taken aback, Mu-jin immediately ced the bottle on to the ground.


    ¡°Tr-traceless Smoke? Isn¡¯t that from the Dark Medicine Valley Family.....?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Yesterday, I met a bastard from that family.¡±


    Kang-hyuk narrated the events of the day before in detail to Mu-jin. Mu-jin nodded his head in response.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t show up for the test today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s already a dead man.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed, then looked at Mu-jin. Mu-jin looked startled at Kang-hyuk¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Wh-why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You are the leader of the Hwacheon n that is aware of all the happenings within Moorim. You¡¯re telling me that you didn¡¯t know a member of the Dark Medicine Valley Family infiltrated the Academy? Say something that makes sensed!¡±


    ¡°That....Well...¡±


    Mu-jin looked from side-side evasively. Kang-hyuk sighed, and then spoke.


    ¡°Despite me telling you not to try and trick me yesterday, you¡¯ve gotten worse! I won¡¯t beat you, so just tell me.¡±


    ¡°You, you aren¡¯t going to beat me right?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    It was only after Kang-hyuk¡¯s confirmation that Mu-jin spoke the truth.


    ¡°Truth be told, I was already aware of Chang Il-mun¡¯s identity. I also knew about the Dark Medicine Valley Family and the Blood King Valley¡¯s joining of hands.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you had to say?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mu-jin, dumb-founded, stared at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Whilst you tried to make my entry as a teacher easier by rmending me, I keep feeling as though there¡¯s a deeper reason for your actions.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued, ¡°Moreover, you even changed the final part of the test, which is uncharacteristic of you. You even tried to hide your actions from me, which waspletely ridiculous.¡±


    Mu-jin deeply sighed.


    ¡°Truthfully, you are correct. There is another reason why I want you to be a teacher so badly. A lot of rats seem to have their eyes on the Academy nowadays. If I an old man like me attempts to deal with them, I feel like I¡¯ll age even more in the process.¡±


    ¡°So you want to pass your burden onto me?¡±


    ¡°Could my young Hyung-nim help out his aged younger brother this one time? There¡¯s a saying; once a leader, always a leader.¡±


    Kang-hyuk bit his tongue thinking about Mu-jin¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing else that can be done. I understand. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Hyung-nim!¡±


    (1) A crystal that shines in the dark. Also known as Fluorite


    (2) Seonsaeng ¨C Korean word for teacher

 Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9: Chapter 9</strong>


    Morning had arrived once more and Kang-hyuk headed towards Hwacheon Academy. He had made the same journey yesterday, but somehow, today felt different.


    He had arrived at the gates of the Academy. The gatekeeper, seeing him approach, began to walk towards him.


    ¡°Wee to the Academy. How can I help you?¡±


    Kang-hyuk pulled out a paper, giving details of his identity. The guard carefully looked though the paper. Having confirmed his identity, the Guard then bowed his head.


    ¡°Ah, so you have just been hired as a teacher! Please wait for a moment.¡±


    The gatekeeper called a warrior over to guide Kang-hyuk. Whilst following the warrior, Kang-hyuk began to energetically look into the warrior¡¯s level of cultivation.


    ¡®Ah...so he¡¯s a First-ss Warrior.¡¯


    Soon, they had reached the building which was the closest in distance from the entrance gate.


    The building ¡ª Cheongpungwan, was the one he had entered yesterday for the second part of the test. The rooms within it included a meeting room, a reference library for the teachers of the Academy, and a medical dispensary.


    It also contained the Principal¡¯s Office on its uppermost floor, the eighth floor.


    Kang-hyuk followed the lead of the warrior, and they soon reached the eighth floor. The warrior then spoke to a man standing in front of the Office.


    ¡°He¡¯s the person you spoke of.¡±


    The man then entered the Office to confirm Kang-hyuk¡¯s entry with the Principal. He was invited in.


    The door opened again and Kang-hyuk entered the room.


    ¡°Come inside.¡±


    Kang-hyuk saw the weing face of the Principal.


    ¡°Congrattions to you once again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As he was giving his thanks, Kang-hyuk thought of Mu-jin.


    Judging from the principal, Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s attitude and speech towards him, it was clear that Mu-jin hadn¡¯t revealed Kang-hyuk¡¯s true identity to him.


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t have an intention to tightly conceal his identity under all costs, however, he also didn¡¯t have the intention to openly reveal it either.


    But, Mu-jin keeping his identity concealed was in actuality what Kang-hyuk preferred for now.


    It would be strange if the school¡¯s Principal was trembling in nervousness in front of a newly-appointed teacher that appeared to be in his 20s.


    In the past, he had told a warrior not to tremble or be fearful of him, but the warrior bravely protested.


    ¡°Leader! It¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t know whether you are aware of this or not but there is not a person within Moorim that wouldn¡¯t tremble in front of you if they knew your identity.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then began to think about what level of speech he would use to speak to Eun Myeong-myeong.


    He most definitely couldn¡¯t speak informally, and if he spoke normally with no honorifics, he could be at risk of sounding rude. He could speak formally, but he was still holding onto thest bit of pride he had.


    In the end, he decided to speak normally, with some formal honorifics mixed in.


    It was a slightly unusual way of speaking, but it would enable Kang-hyuk to have a conversation without feeling awkward.


    ¡°You were truly impressive yesterday. Your ability to have borrowed those precious items is also quite remarkable.¡±


    ¡°You praise me excessively.¡±


    He behaved modestly.


    ¡°Are you from the same martial group as the leader?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am.¡±


    ¡°Are you also a graduate of Hwacheon Academy?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been living in a mountain valley for most of my life.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re the Leader¡¯s disciple, I¡¯m sure your abilities must have been outstanding. Why didn¡¯t you attend the Academy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing for me to say this but it¡¯s because I¡¯m not too fond of socializing with people. However, I came to Nakyang and took the appointment test upon the Leader¡¯s encouragement to get out a bit more.¡±


    This was of course, a white lie.


    During his time serving as the n Leader for over five decades, he had to deceive countless people to the extent that it was now impossible to tell that he was lying.


    Eun Myeong-myeong nodded at Kang-hyuk¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°You made the right choice. It¡¯s not good to hold onto your bad habits. This is a good ce toe to be able to meet and socialize with all kinds of teachers. My advice to you is that you should use this opportunity well. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°As you know, your subject is Horticulture. I hope you will fulfill your duties well.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°Here, take this. It¡¯s a new identity tag for you.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong handed a silver identity tag to Kang-hyuk. His new title had been engraved on the tag.


    The Hwacheon n¡¯s Affiliate, Hwacheon Academy¡¯s teacher, Kang-hyuk.


    This was how Kang-hyuk started working as a Horticulture teacher at the Hwacheon Academy.


    The goal of Hwacheon Academy was to educate its students in a way that would bring about a harmonious and prosperous Moorim.


    This was why they didn¡¯t solely focus on martial cultivation as they had also included subjects of liberal arts in their curriculum.


    These subjects included the tea ceremony, music, calligraphy, painting and the game of Go.


    Included in it was the newly established subject that he would be teaching- Horticulture.


    Mu-jin had borated the reason as to why the subject had been established.


    ¡°Think about it! Isn¡¯t it the noblest hobby to cultivate nts? By cultivating nts and flowers on yournd, you can disy your true inner character through them in a greatly refined way.¡±


    Kang-hyuk headed towards the official residence for teachers, the Myeongwolsa.


    Both the students and teachers were required to live within the Academy. The Myeongwolsa not only housed the teacher¡¯s residences but also their offices.


    The teacher¡¯s residences were a row of houses that looked small but would easily be able to house two or three people. Each house had a namete attached to its door.


    Two residences from him, behind thest residence, was a forest which had an impressive atmosphere.


    ¡°Wee! I was awaiting your arrival.¡±


    A young man entered the spacious courtyard in Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence. He quickly bowed his head.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh my! I am but a mere servant! You can simply call me Baek-gap.¡±


    ¡°A servant? You look too dangerous to be a servant!¡±


    Kang-hyuk was suspicious of Baek-gap¡¯s supposed identity as a servant. He was able to sense that his martial ability was that of a peak warrior.


    Baek-gap quickly spoke upon seeing Kang-hyuk¡¯s suspicious gaze.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m from Jimilgak. The Leader has sent me here.¡±


    The warriors of the Jimilgak not only served as the close guard of the n Leader, but they were also his invisible hands and feet.


    Kang-hyuk guessed that Baek-gap was sent by Mu-jin to keep an eye on him.


    Baek-gap looked as though he was around twenty-five. To be a warrior of peak cultivation at such a tender age was quite a remarkable feat.


    -Then you must know who I am, right? [*Thismunication is happening telepathically as Kang-hyuk and Baek-gap¡¯s cultivation is at a peak level.]


    -I don¡¯t know. But feeling your life energy, it looks like you¡¯ve lived quitefortably and....


    -And?


    ....


    Kang-hyuk knew why Baek-gap was unable to say anything else. It was due to the fact that Baek-gap had his own task to fulfill.


    ¡®He¡¯ll probably be watching my movements and reporting them.¡¯


    But Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t really care. It was because he was acutely aware that the position of n Leader was the one that had to be aware of all happenings.


    -Anyway, did you say your name was Baek-gap?


    -Yes! That¡¯s my name.


    -I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re loyal to, but I hope you¡¯ll behave.¡±


    -Of course.


    As Kang-hyuk turned to enter his new home, Baek-gap quickly spoke up.


    ¡°Ah!- The Leader sent a message...¡±


    ¡°A message?¡±


    ¡°His message is that... the Hwacheon Academy is in the same vein as the Hwacheon n, so don¡¯t hesitate to use force.¡±


    Kang-hyuk liked Mu-jin¡¯s message.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll be leaving, and it¡¯ll be around half an hour till Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Could I ask where you¡¯re leaving to?¡±


    ¡°All my belongings are at the inn. I need to move them here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s for that! I¡¯ve already moved them here.¡±


    ¡°Already? You¡¯re rather fast, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Baek-gap bowed his head at Kang-hyuk¡¯s exmation.


    ¡°I apologize for doing it without your permission, but I thought that it would be a quicker move in for you. Also, I thought that you might encounter an ufortable situation when you needed to leave.¡±


    Baek-gap was most likely aware of Kang-hyuk¡¯s situation due to his post of being a Jimilgak warrior.


    When one was leaving the inn, people usually came to thank the person with gifts.


    ¡°Well, thank you for your considerate actions. I¡¯ll go to the bookstore instead.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do there?¡±


    ¡°Seeing as my official position is of a Horticulture teacher, I thought I¡¯d better go and do some more studying on the subject.¡±


    He had somehow be a teacher despite his inexperience. However, he didn¡¯t have the intention of teaching his students without having any foundational knowledge himself.


    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back before it gets toote.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Kang-hyuk decided to explore his new home before he left for the bookstore. He felt that it had a rather cozy ambience.


    From the bedroom, to the kitchen and the various storage spaces, the house was well furnished and equipped with everything one would require for day-to-day living.


    The residence of the teacher also doubled as their office, so the house also had a separate quarter for an office space with arge library.


    Kang-hyuk unfastened his sword from his waist and ced it on the sword-pedestal in front of a drawer next to his bed.


    He felt that this ce was rather peaceful for Moorim.


    In addition, his subject was gardening, so he thought that it was unlikely he¡¯d be needing his sword anytime soon.


    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s not as though I really need a sword.¡¯


    A fresh spring breeze blew through the streets of the Jungcheon area of Nakyang.


    Kang-hyuk was standing there.


    The upper-ss lived in Sangcheon in the east-side of the city whilst the lower-ss lived in Hacheon, the west-side of the city. Jungcheon was located in between these two areas, and was also a centre formerce.


    Kang-hyuk smiled, feeling nostalgic from the cheerful, bustling atmosphere of Jungcheon.


    ¡°Hmm...I should probably start off with satiating my hunger.¡±


    He stepped into a nearby restaurant.


    The restaurant had an old signboard which stated its name- ¡®Ilmibanjeom¡¯. It had been open for many decades since Kang-hyuk¡¯s first visit to Nakyang.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    The owner quickly ushered him in, and handed him a menu. He quickly ordered noodles with meat-filled dumplings. Whilst he was waiting, he dazedly looked out the window towards the streets.


    There seemed to be an unusuallyrge amount of young boys and girls out on the streets.


    ¡®Are they the new students for the Academy?¡¯


    Bang.


    Kang-hyuk turned his head at the sound of a bowl being mmed on the table.


    ¡°Enjoy your food!¡±


    The food had arrived faster than he had expected. Kang-hyuk had just picked up arge portion of noodles with his chopstick and opened his mouth _ only to suddenly pause.


    ¡°What did you say? This bastard!¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked out of the window with a sharp sound suddenly prating his ears. Two boys were in a stand-off in the middle of the street.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, didn¡¯t I tell you I would easily get through this time?¡±


    The owner of the restaurant clicked his tongue upon seeing the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The owner answered Kang-hyuk with a displeased expression.


    ¡°This is a daily urrence whenever there are new students of Hwacheon Academying in. It¡¯s a quarrel between two youngds that can¡¯t control their excessive vigour.¡±


    ng-!


    Kang-hyuk felt that it couldn¡¯t be as simple of a matter as that, seeing as their swords were now unsheathed.


    ¡®The first boy¡¯s cultivation seems to be at second ss level, and the other boy is slightly higher than second ss. Hmm... sensing their energy, they seem to be from the Jaegalga and Namgoong families respectively. Sadly, they don¡¯t have as high of a level of Qi energy as the boy from the Dang Family I encountered before.¡¯


    A whistle blew from a distance and a group of soldiers came rushing towards the scene. They were soldiers of the Hwacheon n that had been notified of the issue.


    The boys¡¯ ¡®petty quarrel¡¯ was soon brought to an end by the soldiers.


    Students that were caught fighting in the streets would usually receive a severe punishment if they were caught.


    However, due to the fact that both boys were from well-known families, Kang-hyuk predicted it was unlikely that they would receive a severe punishment.


    ¡®No matter what situation one is in, one should learn to behave in an appropriate manner and to have control of your emotions. They even took out their swords! Children of a noble family-eh! Tsk tsk.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk turned his head back, his curiosity having been exhausted, and focused his attention on his noodles once more.


    And then.


    Bang-!


    A sudden fury raged through Kang-hyuk in that moment, and he banged his fist on the table.


    ¡°Damn it-!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what happened sir?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied with fury in his voice.


    ¡°The noodles have gotten soggy.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk was now in a terrible mood, mainly due to the soggy noodles.


    He loved noodles, but one of the things that wound him up the most was soggy noodles.


    It was most likely due to the fact that on the night of his brother¡¯s death, the man that saved him fed him a meal of soggy noodles.


    He had to ask the restaurant owner for a fresh bowl of noodles, causing him to spend twice as much money than he expected.


    However, he realized that it was no one¡¯s fault but his own for having been engrossed in the drama between the two young boys.


    After he finished his meal, he walked towards the bookstore.

 Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10: Chapter 10</strong>


    There were a vast array of shops selling writing supplies and books near Hwacheon Academy.


    Kang-hyuk went into various bookstores and bought all the books he could find rted to Horticulture.


    There of course wasn¡¯t any need for him to personally take the books back to his residence.


    ¡®If they can deliver the books to my residence for me, why should I undertake the additional burden?¡¯


    He had the intention to return to his residence and study the books one by one. Even though the subject was Horticulture, he had no intention of teaching the students carelessly.


    He had finished what he hade for, and was journeying home when he bumped into a young man. He was wearing the blue teacher¡¯s uniform of Hwacheon Academy.


    He immediately bowed to Kang-hyuk, and then asked, ¡°Are you the new Horticulture teacher?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Geum-hang and I teach the subject of Spearmanship at the Academy. I¡¯vee to take you back.¡±


    Kang-hyuk was a little taken and pointed at himself.


    ¡°Pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Before the beginning of the school year, there¡¯s a banquet for the teachers. I¡¯vee to pick you up for the banquet.¡±


    It was a situation which Kang-hyuk hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°Is itpulsory to attend the banquet? Seeing as I¡¯m only a Liberal Arts subject teacher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not at allpulsory to attend, but it would be a good opportunity to get to know all of the staff you will be working with for the rest of the year.¡±


    Kang-hyuk thought that he had a point.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll attend. Where¡¯s the banquet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but before that, I¡¯ll need to stop at my residence.¡±


    ¡°Your residence....?¡±


    For some reason, it seemed as though Geum-hang wasn¡¯t too happy with Kang-hyuk wanting to stop at his residence first.


    ¡°My servant is waiting for me, so I need to go by my residence to tell him I¡¯m going to bete.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all it is, then there¡¯s no need to stop by. Your servant Baek-gap is already aware of the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get going.¡±


    The venue of the banquet was already familiar with Kang-hyuk. It was known as Wolsoru.


    Kang-hyuk tilted his head to one side.


    ¡®Huh? This ce is known to be pretty expensive. Even though the monthly pay of the teachers is quite high, this isn¡¯t a ce that their sries can afford.¡¯


    Moreover, they were headed towards the fifth floor of the building.


    The prices to hire the venue increased by the storey you wanted to hire. It¡¯s said that the price to hire the top floor of the building was beyond imagination.


    Nheless, many hired the uppermost floor out. They were mostly people wanting to boast of their wealth through having their events at such an esteemed venue.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡±


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The teachers, dressed in their blue uniform, weed them in, but Kang-hyuk felt something a little awkward about their wee.


    Their expressions reminded of him when he was the n Leader, being greeted by people that didn¡¯t like him that had a forced smile on their faces.


    These were the expressions Kang-hyuk had to look at for fifty years, therefore there was no way he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense the awkwardness.


    ¡®Something¡¯s not quite right.¡¯


    He felt that it would be best to keep on guard.


    Kang-hyuk sat down at therge table. The teachers began introducing themselves one by one.


    There were an array of teachers; Teacher of Swordsmanship, Teacher of Stick Fighting, Teacher of Memorization.


    Among the teachers was also the Whip teacher he had already been acquainted with, Ok Hae-mi. However, she had a strange apologetic expression on her face.


    Kang-hyuk was now sure that something untoward was going on here.


    What was also unusual was that he was the only teacher of a liberal arts subject present there.


    As Kang-hyuk¡¯s suspicions grew, the cup in front of him was filled up with alcohol, and the teachers started to drink.


    Baek-gap was diligently sweeping the courtyard in front of Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    When he had first joined the Jimilgak, his rank was of 500, but through his sustained efforts, his present rank was of 73.


    The Jimilgak differentiated from the Hwacheon n in that it had a ranking system.


    The closer one¡¯s ranking was to 1 was indicative of the strength and skill of the warrior.


    Baek-gap had sessfullypleted the task he had been given previously, and during his break, he had been given another one.


    But he felt a little strange.


    He hadn¡¯t questioned the task of dutifully serving the youthful teacher known as Kang-hyuk, or even the order to observe his every move and to report them back to the n Leader.


    It was because whilst he was serving Kang-hyuk, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a nervousness in his being.


    He wasn¡¯t intimidated by Kang-hyuk¡¯s outward appearance as he looked as though he was younger than him in age, and he didn¡¯t seem to have much martial strength either.


    However, he felt a powerful vital energy exuding from him, which overpowered even a peak-level warrior like himself.


    ¡®Who on earth is he really?¡¯


    He also found it strange how the n Leader looked flustered whenever he encountered Kang-hyuk.


    He recalled the words of the n Leader.


    ¡°Be sure not to do anything that would anger him. Perform your task of serving and watching over him well, but if you go beyond that and end up angering him, you¡¯ll be sure to find yourself in hell.¡±


    Baek-gap sighed, and thought to let it go. He would perform his task dutifully.


    He was in the midst ofbing his hair when he felt a presence by the front-gate of the house.


    It was a slightly dopey looking man. But as he was wearing a blue uniform, Baek-gap was sure that the man was a teacher.


    Baek-gap bowed his head and gave his greetings to the man.


    ¡°Greetings. For what business have youe for?¡±


    ¡°May I ask, who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am the servant of Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng. My name is Baek-gap.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯m Ju Gung-wol, and I¡¯m the music teacher.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. So what have youe by here for?¡±


    ¡°This is the residence of the Horticulture teacher Kang-hyuk, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to meet him.¡±


    Baek-gap looked a little troubled at his request.


    ¡°I apologize. He is currently at the banquet hosted for the teachers. Did you not wish to attend?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Ju Gung-wol hit his thigh in exmation.


    ¡°Oh my! What a pity!¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    Ju Gung-wol replied fervently.


    ¡°Kang Seongsaeng shouldn¡¯t have attended such an event!¡±


    Baek-gap¡¯s face turned pale.


    It was a situation of great emergency.


    He suddenly remembered something else the n Leader had said to him.


    ¡°If anything happens to him whilst you are present, report it to me immediately, and in the case that you hear of something happening to him from someone else...¡±


    He didn¡¯t wish to recall the rest of the n Leader¡¯s sentence.


    When the music teacher left after sighing, Baek-gap immediately left for the forest behind the house. Hidden in the forest was a trap door, under which there was a secret passage that led to the Jimilgak within the Hwacheon n Headquarters.


    As soon as he entered to Jimilgak, he presented his identity tag, and using a secretnguage, spoke of his mission to the man sitting there.


    ¡°The crickets in the water are pping their wings! It¡¯s an urgent situation, I have to see the n Leader.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    His request was immediately conveyed, and soon the n Leader was standing in the Jimilgak.


    ¡°My greetings to you, Leader.¡±


    Baek-gap was trembling.


    ¡°For what purpose did you wish to meet me?¡±


    Baek-gap eximed.


    ¡°Please, please kill me!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°That- well, Kang-hyuk Seongsaengnim went to the banquet for the teachers today...¡±


    ¡°He went and...?¡±


    ¡°Well....I found out that the banquet was hosted by martial arts teachers with the purpose of causing injury to Liberal Arts teachers.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Mu-jin expression grew fierce, causing Baek-gap to shrink even more.


    Mu-jin calmed his expression upon seeing Baek-gap¡¯s fear.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to this, isn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, the event is held at the top floor of Wolsoru. After the martial arts teachers feed the Liberal arts teacher a huge amount of alcohol, they are expected to copse, and they then leave the copsed teacher at the venue and leave.¡±


    ¡°....they were able to afford Wolsuru?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be the case.¡±


    Mu-jin momentarily closed his eyes. He remembered that he had been to the venue together with Kang-hyuk once.


    Whilst the banquet was held under the guise of forming friendships, its true purpose was far from it.


    However, as the n leader, it would most likely causeplications if he stepped in.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Mu-jin burst intoughter.


    Whilst Baek-gap and the other warriors present began to look increasingly confused, Mu-jin kept onughing.


    After hisughing fit, Mu-jin finally spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go back. When he returns, give him a bowl of refreshing honey water.¡±


    ¡°What? There¡¯s nothing to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. But as a warrior of Jimilgak, shouldn¡¯t you have been able to predict the situations he might befall, before they ur?¡±


    Baek-gap had no choice but to admit his mistake.


    ¡®Damn it! I was so relieved when I found out I was only being assigned to Hwacheon Academy. How could I have messed up on my first day?¡¯


    The n leader told Baek-gap to raise his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide your punishment for this mistake of yourster. But in the future, never let your guard down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°You can return now.¡±


    Baek-gap breathed a sigh of relief and returned to Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence. Mu-jin gazed at his departing figure and stroked his beard.


    His face ached fromughing too much.


    ¡®Anyway, in matters involving alcohol.... it¡¯s unlikely there¡¯s anyone in this world who could beat Hyung-nim in a round of drinking.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk sipped his wine and looked around the table.


    It had only been an hour and a half since the banquet had begun, but the teachers after drinking ss after ss werepletely hammered with their heads dropping to the table one-by one.


    ¡®Am I the only sober person here?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk rose from his seat. The liquor of Wolsoru was known to have an exquisite vour whilst also being expensive.


    However, he felt that it would be a little strange for him to sip it alone whilst everyone surrounding him had copsed from drunkenness.


    ¡®Ah, so I¡¯m not alone.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk walked towards a woman who was enjoying the evening views from the balcony.


    The woman wore a blue uniform, and had a whip attached to her waist.


    It was Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°It seems as though Kang Seonsaeng is the winner.¡±


    Kang-hyuk tilted his head to the side. He was unable to smell any trace of alcohol on her person.


    Seeing his confused expression, sheughed.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t really want toe today. But they suggested that if I didn¡¯t want to participate, I could be the judge instead. Which is why I haven¡¯t drank any alcohol.¡±


    As she was the judge, and had dered him as the winner, she spoke with authority.


    ¡°You can go leave to your residence.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head, but hesitated before turning to leave.


    ¡°But, what should we do about the copsed teachers?¡±


    Ok Hae-miughed at his question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, you can just leave.¡±


    ¡°Is it really okay? But they may be endangered in this state...¡±


    ¡°Its fine, Wolsoru has excellent guards, and this is a trustworthy venue.¡±


    ¡°Hmm..¡±


    ¡°Moreover, although they¡¯re teachers, they are also Moorim Folk. Once they regain consciousness, they¡¯ll be able to release the drunken energy from their body.¡±


    Moorim folk indeed had the ability to move the Qi within their body to bring about a release of all drunkenness and a return to normal consciousness within a short period of time.


    However, this was only possible when they were somewhat conscious.


    Kang-hyuk was unable toprehend the sight of the copsed teachers.


    ¡®Any normal Moorim person would know to control the amount they drank if they were going to drink as not topletely lose consciousness. Tsk tsk. They¡¯ve lost it.¡±


    In truth, the teachers had no intention of bing drunk.


    However, the sight of Kang-hyukpletely emptying ss after ss without bing intoxicated hurt the pride of the martial arts teachers.


    In order to protect their ego, they too began to drink. But s, they were unable to surpass Kang-hyuk¡¯s drinking ability.


    In the end, they became drunken to the extent of bing unconscious and were unable to release the drunken energy from their body.

 Chapter 11

    <strong>Chapter 11: Chapter 11</strong>


    If the teachers were aware of Kang-hyuk¡¯s intentions for them, they would be devastated. Thankfully at present, they were sleeping peacefully, unaware of what the future held for them.


    Ok Hae-mi sighed at their copsed figures.


    ¡®They are going to be in for a shock tomorrow morning.¡¯


    She looked at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°You were quite something today! I wasn¡¯t expecting you to have such a high level of Qi cultivation wherein you could surpass the Moorim teachers. You won quite impressively!¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s martial cultivation was already beyond the Banbakgwijin(1) level. His hands also looked pristine, as he didn¡¯t usually wield a sword.


    As such, people who met him for the first time usually assumed he had basic martial cultivation, but not much strength. Therefore, Ok Hae-mi¡¯s surprise at his victory in drinking against the Moorim teachers was quite natural as a peak level of martial cultivation was required to have the ability to easily release the drunken energy.


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t really feel the need to correct Ok Hae-mi¡¯s impression, so he hastily cooked up an exnation.


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s because I love to drink.... even my nickname is ¡®Heavy Drinker¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s unfortunate for the teachers that were unaware of your drinking abilities!¡±


    The waiter walked up to them, and turned to Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but do you have the payment?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi simply pointed at the copsed teachers on the ground. The owner nodded.


    ¡°So I will need to obtain the payment from them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The price to hire this venue out is quite expensive. Will they be able to afford the payment?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi smiled and spoke, ¡°Even if they can¡¯t afford it, they have no other choice. The winner is the winner and the loser is the loser. In the end, this is a consequence of their own actions, no?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kang-hyuk could now finally understand why she said she was a judge, and the forced awkward expressions of the martial arts teachers as they were greeting him.


    ¡®So they invited me here on purpose as the only Liberal Arts subject teacher for this ...¡¯


    They nned this foolish event as they had assumed that Kang-hyuk would have a low alcohol tolerance and weak martial cultivation.


    He could now alsoprehend Ok Hae-mi¡¯s apologetic expression at the beginning of the banquet.


    Kang-hyuk was suddenly reminded of a report that hade in when he was first appointed as the n Leader.


    ¡®So that¡¯s what the report was about!¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t regretful that he hadn¡¯t remembered the report earlier.


    ¡®It¡¯s something that urred decades ago, the fact that I can remember it at all is good enough.¡¯


    He smiled slightly. It was because he had just thought of a good idea.


    ¡®Is it toote to execute this? Anyhow, seeing as I¡¯m also a teacher, it¡¯s unlikely to blow up too much. Hahah!¡¯


    He waved over the waiter who was cleaning up the tables.


    ¡°Where can I make the payment?¡±


    ¡°Pardon? Weren¡¯t those fellows going to make the payment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pay instead. How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, just wait a moment.¡±


    The waiter rushed down to the ground floor. Ok Hae-mi had tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Are you really going to pay instead of them?¡±


    Kang-hyuk heartilyughed at her question.


    ¡°Do I really look that kind?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi still had a baffled expression on her face, unable toprehend Kang-hyuk¡¯s intentions. Kang-hyuk smiled, and exined, ¡°Do you really think the teachers will be able to afford the payment?¡±


    She counted the stacks of tes and liquor jugs.


    The stack of liquor jugs was taller than a person.


    Kang-hyuk had drunk from the beginning of the banquet, so the stack was twice his usual amount.


    From his experience, he calcted that the bill would be around forty-five pieces of silver.


    The monthly sry of the teachers amounted to two pieces of silver.


    Considering that the average living expenditure of mostmon people was one piece of silver a year, this was quite a generous sry. But even their sry couldn¡¯t pay for the notorious Wolsoru liquor.


    Ok Hae-mi spoke up.


    ¡°Taking into ount their sry, I would say that it¡¯s unlikely they could afford it. But if you¡¯re offering to pay, you must have the funds.... are you perhaps that wealthy?¡±


    ¡°What defines a man as either wealthy or poor?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi looked befuddled at Kang-hyuk¡¯s philosophical inquiry.


    A man dressed in fine silk could be seen walking up the stairs to the fifth floor. He was the owner of Wolsoru.


    ¡°So, would you like to settle the payment?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do so.¡±


    The man immediately opened up his ounting book, then answered, ¡°It¡¯s fifty-six pieces of silver.¡±


    As expected, the price was ridiculously expensive.


    He reflected that it was fortunate that they hadn¡¯t called for any Gisaeng(2) to entertain. If they had done so, the price would have easily risen to around one hundred silver pieces.


    Regardless of the high price, Kang-hyuk had to execute what he had decided upon doing. He immediately took out a slip from within his sleeve.


    ¡°Would this much be sufficient?¡±


    ¡°Ah! A payment slip worth a hundred pieces of silver from the Golden Money Field.¡±


    The Golden Money Field was a highly esteemed bank.


    ¡°Please wait a minute, I need to get your change...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need any change. Instead, I¡¯lle back here from time to time to drink.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The owner immediately understood what Kang-hyuk meant.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, could I borrow some ink and a brush?¡±


    The owner summoned the waiter to fetch the writing supplies.


    Kang-hyuk rolled out a piece of paper, and with a few brush strokes, had written something down. Ok Hae-mi nced over at the paper, bing taken aback at its contents.


    On the paper was written; ¡®On this particr month, day and time, being unable to pay the bill at Wolsoru, X teachers have loaned 56 silver pieces from Kang-hyuk. The repayment date of this debt is to be set by Kang-hyuk, the creditor.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk then wrote the names of all of the copsed teachers at the end of the page. He then took thumbprints of the teachers with the help of the waiter.


    ¡°What on-!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated Kang-hyuk paying for the martial arts teachers with the end aim of making them indebted to him.


    ¡°This should do.¡±


    Kang-hyuk triumphantly presented the contract he had written up,plete with the teachers¡¯ thumbprints.


    ¡°Could you sign it as the witness?¡±


    ¡°I can sign it...but isn¡¯t the contract invalidated with you taking their thumbprints whilst they are unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t debts gained from drinking alcohol and gambling also debt gained in an unconscious state? They are still valid, are they not?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°If you have any issues arising from signing as my witness, you cane and find me then. For now, sign here.¡±


    ¡°....Alright then.¡±


    She dipped her thumb in ink, and stamped it onto the contract as the witness of events. It was further validated by her already being assigned the role of judging the event beforehand.


    Ok Hae-mi then wiped her thumb with cloth and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something very amusing.¡±


    ¡°It must be an amusing thought indeed.¡±


    Ok Hae-miughed dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°Right then, let¡¯s get going.¡±


    Kang-hyuk started to descend the stairs with Ok Hae-mi following behind him.


    ¡°But Kang Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Keep good watch over that contract. You never know when it might go missing.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled at her concern.


    ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±


    He felt a little sad at having to be involved in these sorts of games once again. He had retired from the position of n Leader as he wanted to be free of all the veiled enmity that came with it.


    The wind blew softly. It was a slightly chilly wind as it was still spring.


    Kang-hyuk looked at Ok Hae-mi walking in front of him with a curious gaze.


    ¡®With her level of cultivation, why is she only a teacher of first-year students?¡¯


    He had looked into her level of cultivation from their very first meeting.


    She had a peak level of cultivation.


    Kang-hyuk felt that her cultivation was at a level which would be more appropriate for a third or fourth year student teacher.


    Ok Hae-mi was hiding her level of cultivation to the extent that most wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. However, Kang-hyuk had found it out anyway.


    ¡®She¡¯ll be someone to keep an eye on.¡¯


    Then again, he felt from his encounters of her thus far that she wasn¡¯t a bad person. This was also why he decided on lessening her guilt.


    ¡°In the future.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If someone attempts to harm me in the future, I won¡¯t take any offence and point my sword at you if you remain neutral as you did today.¡±


    She replied with a smile spread across her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°.....why aren¡¯t youughing at me?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m only a weak Liberal Arts Subject Teacher, most people wouldugh if I spoke of pointing my sword at them.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi smiled again.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have a good feeling about you...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°So I may really be in danger of your sword.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi stayed silent after that, and Kang-hyuk too remained mute and simply followed her.


    Baek-gap rushed towards Kang-hyuk as soon as he arrived, and presented him with a bowl of honey water.


    Kang-hyuk gulped down the refreshing drink.


    ¡°Ahh... honey water is always the best cure for a hangover.¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned at Baek-gap. He could feel Baek-gap¡¯s constant gaze, and sensed that something was up.


    ¡°Report to me of all your activities in my absence.¡±


    ¡°That...well...¡±


    Baek-gap was taken aback. He didn¡¯t know whether to tell him of his meeting with the n Leader.


    However, he didn¡¯t have much time to mull over his concerns.


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    Baek-gap recalled the n Leader¡¯s warning to him of not getting on Kang-hyuk¡¯s bad side.


    ¡°Er, regarding what I was doing...¡±


    In the end, Baek-gap spilled everything out to Kang-hyuk.


    Kang-hyuk however wasn¡¯t interested in Baek-gap¡¯s meeting with the n leader.


    ¡°So the man that came looking to meet me was a music teacher called Chu Gung-wol?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was a man who hade looking for him out of concern. Kang-hyuk was touched by the man¡¯s sincerity.


    ¡°Baek-gap.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, go to Wolsoru and fetch a bottle of the finest liquor avable. I already have a settlement with Wolsoru, so give them my name.


    ¡°I understand. But Seonsaengnim...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that something happened whilst you were away?¡±


    ¡°You sillyd, how could I not know? Your expression gave everything away!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Baek-gap felt ashamed at not being able to control his bodynguage.


    ¡®How can I, a warrior of Jimilgak be unable to control my facial expressions?¡¯


    What he was unaware of was that he was dealing with Kang-hyuk.


    Even if Baek-gap became a master of controlling his facial expressions and bodynguage,


    to attempt to hide something from Kang-hyuk would be impossible.


    It was the next day.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    The first of the copsed teachers had awoken. It was the Spearsmanship teacher, Geum-hang.


    ¡°My head!¡±


    He cradled his aching head with his hands, and slowly attempted to stand up. He then blinked at the sight in front of him.


    ¡®Why was I sleeping here?¡¯


    He realized what had happened, and let out a scream.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh-!¡±


    The remaining unconscious teachers, aroused from their slumber by his cry, had annoyed expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still morning...don¡¯t you have any manners...¡±


    ¡°That guy...!¡±


    Geum-hang tried to recollect the events of the night before as best as he could.


    ¡°Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng isn¡¯t here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The teachers soon realized something was amiss after noticing their thumbs ckened with ink.


    They all became perplexed. A woman then walked into the room.


    ¡°The winner was Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng.¡±


    The woman was Ok Hae-mi.


    She looked upon them with pity.


    ¡°And the reason why your thumbs are ck is because of the debt contract you signed.¡±


    ¡°De-debt contract?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi exined the events ofst night to them, causing the teachers to lookpletely dejected.


    Their dejection was due to their debt of fifty six silver coins.


    However, many questions still remained.


    (1) A level where one has already attained a high level of martial cultivation but is also able to hide this fact and have the general appearance of a normal person.


    (2) Gisaeng ¨C Korean female entertainers that dance, y traditional musical instruments and provide conversation. Somewhat simr to Geisha.

 Chapter 12

    <strong>Chapter 12: Chapter 12</strong>


    One of the teachers stood up, and asked Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°How could a man who isn¡¯t even at peak cultivation beat us in drinking?¡±


    ¡°He said that his nickname was Heavy Drinker.¡±


    ¡°What about the payment? How did he afford fifty six silver pieces?¡±


    ¡°Well...he seems to have some wealth.¡±


    ¡°But...but still, seeing as he took my signature whilst I was unconscious, it¡¯s an invalid contract!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi shrugged her shoulders at the teacher¡¯s protests.


    ¡°If you have an issue, you can just confront him directly.¡±


    Another teacher then spoke, ¡°In that case, we will have to protest. Having us sign the contract without our conscious agreement is immoral and invalid!¡±


    The remaining teachers nodded in agreement.


    Hwacheon Academy was an academy in Moorim.


    The unspokenw of Moorim was that the strongest person reigns as the winner. Therefore, the martial art teachers were confident in their ability to nullify the contract by force.


    They weren¡¯t going to hold back even if their opponent¡¯s cultivation was weak.


    Their justification for this was for self-defense.


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll find Kang Seonsaeng and confront him directly. When should we go?¡±


    ¡°I think this evening would be a good time.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s all meet at his residence this evening.¡±


    The teachers collectively nodded with optimism for their victory. Ok Hae-mi looked upon them and sighed.


    She recalled her warning to Kang-hyuk about the contractst night.


    She had a strong intuition for sensing danger from a young age. It was why she was still alive.


    She could feel her intuition warning her all over again.


    She sensed that if she got too involved with Kang-hyuk and slipped up, there would be great consequences.


    ¡®I even told him toe and find me if he had any problems. I¡¯m done for.¡¯


    She raised her hand slightly and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not going to interfere. This will interrupt my beauty sleep.¡±


    Kang-hyuk had finished his morning tasks and returned to his residence. As soon as he arrived, he looked over the books that had arrivedst evening.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to study more than I expected I would for this subject.¡±


    He began reading book after book, going over every detail meticulously. With each book, his rate of reading elerated.


    His fast-reading ability was thanks to a method he had learned whilst having to go through hundreds of documents as the n Leader.


    By lunchtime, he had gotten through all of the books. His outlook on this was a little underrated.


    ¡°Well, that was easy.¡±


    After eating the meat dumpling that Baek-gap had brought him, he stepped out of his residence and looked out at the courtyard.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    His official job was that of a Horticulture teacher, yet his yard did not even have a single flower nor a tree in sight. He felt that this was rather unseemly.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not be over ambitious with the entire yard. I¡¯ll practice with a small garden instead.¡¯


    It was just the right time of year to be sowing seeds and nting trees.


    He called Baek-gap over.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Jungcheon so you can apany me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Kang-hyuk and Baek-gap left, heading for the shops of Jungcheon. Kang-hyuk had asked for Baek-gap¡¯s apaniment as he would need a porter for this visit.


    Some time had passed.


    Kang-hyuk returned to his residence with Baek-gap following behind. Baek-gap was carrying on his back three small seedlings, a hoe, and a sickle.


    ¡°Shall I put them here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there should do.¡±


    Kang-hyuk was holding a small pouch containing flower seeds. He was nning on establishing his garden by first nting out some trees, then sowing flower seeds after.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start by preparing the soil.¡±


    He picked up a hoe and recalled the words of the man that had first taught him how to garden.


    Gardening was not in any way new to Kang-hyuk. It was just that he wasn¡¯t a technical expert in the field.


    ¡®When cultivating the ground, cultivate deep enough that the soil is soft and crumbly!¡¯


    He began to dig the ground with the hoe.


    Blimey-!


    The hoe, not being able to withstand Kang-hyuk¡¯s force, began to crack.


    ¡°Ah, I should have held back a little! I¡¯m too busy right now to go and get a new one.¡¯


    Nheless, Kang-hyuk came up with his own solution. He made an invincible hoe by infusing the hoe with his energy.


    With this hoe, he would be able to cultivate the ground using all of his strength.


    He recalled the words of his gardening teacher once more.


    ¡®Aigoo! Didn¡¯t I tell you cultivate the ground with the same feeling with which you would prepare bedding for your family!¡¯


    He closed his eyes and thought of his family.


    He sighed sadly, being unmarried, his only family were his dead parents and brother.


    ¡®How would Iy out the bedding for my parents and brother if they were still alive?¡¯


    Without him realizing it, a warm loving energy was seeping into the ground as he hoed it.


    ¡®The next step is to applypost.¡¯


    He recalled what he had read aboutpost.


    There were many varieties ofpost that one could utilize, but animal manure, unless it had sufficiently dposed, wasn¡¯t rmended for use on flower beds, owing to the foul smell it emitted.


    ¡®Should I use some neutral smelling dposed leaf litter?¡¯


    The function ofpost was to provide nutrients to the nts to ensure their plentiful and healthy growth.


    With this in mind, Kang-hyuk felt that it was important to choose apost that had high Qi energy. After wondering where he could obtain dposed leaf litter, Kang-hyuk smiled after receiving some inspiration.


    ¡®That ce has definitely has good energy, and it has plenty of dposing leaves.¡±


    He had no intention of fetching the dposing leaves by himself. He looked at Baek-gap, who was busy cleaning the house.


    ¡°Baek-gap.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°You can continue with the cleaningter. Fetch a small sickle and a sack, then follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Half an hour had passed, and Baek-gap had a frightened expression on his face.


    It was due to the destination at which they had arrived.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a forbidden location within the Sung Mountain?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded at his question.


    ¡°It is forbidden.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s forbidden, doesn¡¯t it mean that we shouldn¡¯t be here?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. It only means that those who are unqualified to enter shouldn¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°So doesn¡¯t that mean the same thing ¡ª which we shouldn¡¯t enter?!¡±


    Baek-gap felt like falling into the earth.


    Sung Mountain.


    On the east-side of the Shaolin temple located on the mountain, there was a deep valley.


    It was known as the White Sun Valley. Its unique topography meant that it was a ce where there was an intense concentration of the sun¡¯s energy.


    The nts of the valley were also unusually coloured white ¡ª from the branches of the trees to their leaves.


    The powerful concentration of the sun¡¯s energy also meant that anyone who entered it would catch on fire, and bepletely burnt to death.


    This was also the reason why no guard was present, as most people were aware of its dangerous reputation and generally kept away.


    There aren¡¯t a lot of people who wished to be burnt alive whilst climbing a mountain.


    Despite this, Kang-hyuk still had the intention of entering the White Sun Valley.


    Comints poured out from Baek-gap¡¯s mouth without him even realizing it.


    ¡°Aigoo! Seonsaengnim! If you wanted to kill me, you should have said so! Are you killing me after taking me here so there¡¯s no evidence?¡±


    Kang-hyuk frowned slightly, and soon, he whacked the back of Baek-gap¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ouch! Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting! Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any thoughts of killing you yet.¡±


    He dragged Baek-gap by the ears deep inside the White Sun Valley.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Feeling the concentrated energy of the sun he was so fearful of, Baek-gap cautiously opened his closed eyes.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He was a little taken aback by the fact that he was still alive.


    ¡°This, how is this possible?¡±


    Seeing his perplexed expression, Kang-hyuk exined, ¡°Whilst this ce has a dangerous reputation due to the concentrated sun energy, not everywhere here has the level of concentration that would be harmful.¡±


    ¡°So you mean that where we are has a smaller sun energy concentration, so it¡¯s safe?¡±


    ¡°You pick up fast! The ces of smaller concentrations are bearable, but only if you¡¯re a warrior of peak cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think abouting here alone though. The ¡®safer¡¯ locations with low levels of concentration change by the hour. Anyways, start putting the leaf litter in the sack.¡±


    Baek-gap had filled the sack within no time. He then secured the sack with thread, and ced it on his carrying backpack.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded, then suddenly frowned.


    ¡°Baek-gap, stay back.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a slight issue.¡±


    As Kang-hyuk spoke, Baek-gap¡¯s eyes began to widen.


    ¡°Aaahh! That, what on earth is that?¡±


    An enormous white cow stood in front of them.


    The cow was ten times the size of an ordinary cow and had huge but sharp horns.


    ¡°He¡¯s a spiritual animal that resides here. It¡¯s usually quite docile, so I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s acting up today.¡±


    ¡°We should run then!¡±


    ¡°Even if we run away, what are we going to do if the creature escapes the Valley running after us?¡±


    ¡°That, well...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely to leave as it¡¯s fond of the Valley, but it doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll need to cate it, so you just stay put over there.¡±


    Baek-gap didn¡¯t dispute Kang-hyuk¡¯s suggestion. Kang-hyuk ushered the cow to the opposite direction with the movements of his hands, making the cow retreat.


    But suddenly, the cow had a change of heart, and rushed towards Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Thisd!¡±


    Kang-hyuk pushed his fist towards the cow¡¯s forehead.


    Bang


    A powerful force was generated from the collision of Kang-hyuk¡¯s fist and the cow¡¯s forehead. The surrounding trees began to sway.


    Baek-gap had his eyes shut, and was holding on tightly to a tree so that he wouldn¡¯t fly away.


    When he finally opened his eyes, he was met with an unbelievable sight.


    The enormous cow, which had seemed so ferocious and wild, had copsed onto the ground and was crying.


    The cow was gazing sadly at its tail, of which only half was remaining.


    ¡°Somebody came into the valley, and cut off half of your tail?¡±


    The cow nodded at Kang-hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t know when, but if I ever encounter the criminal that cut your tail off, I¡¯ll be sure to give him a blow.¡±


    The cow had nowpletely calmed down, and Kang-hyuk stood up.


    He looked at Baek-gap, who was still on the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up immediately!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Coming out of his daze, Baek-gap stood up, and picked up his backpack.


    ¡°I¡¯m going now, I wish you well.¡±


    Kang-hyuk gave his farewell greetings to the white cow, and they then departed from the Valley.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    They had walked deep into the forest when Baek-gap tilted his head. He could hear the sound of a girl¡¯sughter.


    He looked around, but couldn¡¯t see anyone present other than Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®Did I mishear?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Kang-hyuk looked at the backpack, which Baek-gap seemed to be losing his hold on, then looked back.


    ¡®Whatever, but I wonder, who could have cut the cow¡¯s tail off?¡¯


    The white cow had cried for a while now. He suddenly realized that a friend of his in the White Sun Valley had disappeared.


    His friend had a yful character and usuallyined of being bored.


    The cow soon dropped the thoughts of his friend and began chewing some grass. Whilst his tail was precious to him, he couldn¡¯t understand why he was so angry at it being cut off.


    However, remembering the promise of the human who hade and said that they would deal with those who cut off his tail made him at ease once more.


    He focused on appreciating the delicious leaves of the trees, and the warm sun of White Sun Valley.


    Kang-hyuk returned to his residence with hispost that was full of the sun¡¯s energy.


    He immediately resumed his gardening and spread hispost over the cultivated soil.


    ¡°Hmm...I¡¯ve finished spreading thepost. Should I nt out the trees, and sow the seeds?¡±


    The trees he had purchased were trees usually found in a garden. They included a plum tree, a pine tree, and heavenly bamboo. His flower seeds of choice were: hollyhock, trumpet flowers, and rose balsam.


    Kang-hyuk diligently nted out all of the trees and sowed the flower seeds.


    When he had finished, the sun had begun to set.


    It was time for him to go and meet the music teacher, Ju Gung-wol. Having arranged dinner ns with him at his favourite eatery, Ilmibanjeom, Kang-hyuk hurriedly rushed out and headed for Jungcheon.

 Chapter 13

    <strong>Chapter 13: Chapter 13</strong>


    Baek-gap was curious as to what Kang-hyuk¡¯s true identity was.


    He wondered what kind of man would go to the infamous White Sun Valley just to collectpost. Not only that, he was able to cate a spiritual animal with a single punch.


    At the same time, he had a feeling that it was best not to know, and reminded himself that the n Leader most likely omitted this information from him for a good reason.


    He sighed, picked up a broom, and began to sweep the courtyard when he suddenly felt a presence near him.


    ¡®What could that be?¡¯


    He looked around, but was unable to see anyone.


    ¡°Am I imagining things because I¡¯m tired? I did have quite an experience today as well...¡±


    Baek-gap muttered this under his breath, and resumed his sweeping.


    As he was sweeping, he could feel a touch on his body.


    ¡°...!¡±


    He felt as though it was most definitely a person¡¯s touch.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no one here at all?¡¯


    He had heard that Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence, and the residence opposite, had both been vacant for quite some time.


    The rumoured reason being ghosts.


    As a member of the Jimilgak, Baek-gap was well aware that the rumour had been spread to conceal the secret passage in the forest which was nearest to the two houses.


    ¡®I know that it can¡¯t be ghosts, yett there¡¯s still cold sweat dripping down my back! I need to pull myself together..... as a warrior of Jimilgak, how can I be so weak?¡¯


    Baek-gap pped himself, and turned around.


    The morning glory vines were swaying back and forth with the wind. This was what had touched him.


    ¡°Hahaha! Morning glory vines? I was so frightened by a vine¡¯s touch? Hahaha!¡±


    A look of astonishment began to spread across Baek-gap¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wait, morning glory vines? We sowed the seeds for those today.... these aren¡¯t even a magical nt, these were ordinary seeds from the market.¡±


    Baek-gap slowly turned his head away and let out a scream.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    As Kang-hyuk entered the restaurant, he immediately spotted a man wearing a blue uniform waving at him.


    ¡°Over here!¡±


    Kang-hyuk walked over to him, and spoke politely.


    ¡°Are you Ju Gung-wol Seonsaeng?¡±


    ¡°I am Ju Gung-wol!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Kang-hyuk.¡±


    They bowed to each other in greeting, and sat down.


    Kang-hyuk began to look into Ju Gung-wol¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Does he have a peak level of cultivation?¡¯


    Ju Gung-wol smiled as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s a relief you didn¡¯t fall into the martial teachers¡¯ trap. I also heard you won the drinking contestst night.¡±


    The rumours had spread quickly.


    ¡°I guess I did. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°The prices of the drinks there are eye-wateringly high, I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t have to foot the bill in the end!¡±


    Kang-hyuk wriggled his eyebrows. Ju Gung-wol seemed to be unaware of the debt settlement he had with the teachers.


    ¡®They¡¯ve concealed it on purpose.¡¯


    Ju Gung-wol burst outughing.


    ¡°I was almost caught in that trap, but I was able to evade it as I had to leave the banquet early as I became ill and vomited.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I got quite lucky. In fact, I¡¯ve escaped simr unfortunate situations with this luck of mine!¡±


    The food soon arrived, and the table was filled with a variety of gourmet dishes.


    Ju Gung-wol¡¯s mouth slightly opened as Kang-hyuk brought out a bottle of Wolsoru wine.


    Their conversation had begun to flow when there was a sudden interruption.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! Kang Seonsaengnim!¡±


    The door of the restaurant swung open as a man rushed in. It was Baek-gap.


    ¡°Oh? Baek-gap? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Baek-gap jumped to speak.


    ¡°There- there¡¯s a big problem!¡±


    ¡°A big problem?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem at the residence!¡±


    Ju Gung-wol quickly spoke up.


    ¡°A big problem! You should hurry and go see what it is!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me then.¡±


    After apologizing to Ju Gung-wol once more, Kang-hyuk got up and left the restaurant.


    ¡°What on earth is the big problem?¡±


    Baek-gap attempted to formte an exnation but was unable to, and simply cried out.


    ¡°A-anyway, you¡¯ll see when we get there.¡±


    Kang-hyuk wondered what could cause a peak warrior like Baek-gap to be in such a state, and hurried back to the residence.


    ¡°Oh my....¡±


    Kang-hyuk had arrived back at his residence and was unable to hide his surprise. His residence was filled to the brim with vegetation.


    It was still spring, and in summer, there was definitely going to be a profusion of flowers.


    Not to mention the fact that he had only just nted the seeds.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that the neighbouring houses are empty! If anyone caught sight of this....¡±


    ¡°They would just think you¡¯re a talented Horticulturist.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Ah! I can see the Hollyhock and the Morning glory vines! And that tall nt is Rose Balsam. The trees have grown significantly as well!¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked pleased and nodded.


    Baek-gap cried out at Kang-hyuk¡¯s observations.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! How can you be soid back about this! The trees¡¯ growth in this single day is as much as a hundred-year-old tree. Not to mention the flower seeds. They didn¡¯t just grow slightly, they¡¯re already vines! It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±


    Kang-hyukughed heartily at Baek-gap¡¯s protestations.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense? Baek-gap.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The thing is, throughout my life thus far, I¡¯ve seen many things which don¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    His own age-reversal was one of those things.


    The exaggerated growth was obviously not a natural urrence, and Kang-hyuk pondered why it could have happened.


    ¡®Did I use too much of the sun-infusedpost? Perhaps I should use less of thatpost in the future. Or was it my energy melding with the energy of nature? Or is the fundamental cause of this all... that over there?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk looked at the flower bed where he had nted the Morning glory vine seeds. He then turned again, looking at his residence with a great abundance of vegetation.


    ¡°Anyway, this much of an overgrowth is just a slight issue. If the trees were just slightly taller than me and the height of the flowers were to my knees, that would be perfect.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence when he suddenly witnessed an astonishing sight. The flowers and trees had spontaneously reduced their height to that which he had wished them to be.


    Kang-hyuk thenughed out loud.


    ¡°Good, very good! That¡¯s right, I am the owner, therefore follow me well! Hahaha.¡±


    Baek-gap watched Kang-hyuk with his mouth agape at seeing Kang-hyuk coolly talking to the nts as though they were puppies.


    ¡®Will I have to keep on putting up with this?¡¯


    Whilst there was no such thing as a resignation within Jimilgak, after the events of the day, Baek-gap had a strong desire to write a resignation letter.


    Evening had fallen.


    The shadow of a group of five people could be seen gathered in front of Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    They had been chosen to represent all of the martial arts teachers.


    Either by the utilization of threats or their fists, their collective motive was to obtain the debt contract from Kang-hyuk.


    This was, of course, immoral behaviour for teachers that should have been setting an example, but they were Moorim teachers of Hwacheon Academy.


    It was a ce where power reigned over logic and ethics.


    In addition, they felt that they had a sound justification for their poor behaviour. They looked at each other and nodded withradery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°We shall emerge victorious!¡±


    As they were about to step into Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence, they were met with an unexpected urrence.


    Something wrapped around a teacher¡¯s foot. They turned around to look at the teacher standing behind them.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Why did you touch my foot just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch your foot.¡±


    At that moment, another teacher let out a cry.


    ¡°Ah! Did someone step on my foot?¡±


    ¡°No, what are you talking about?¡±


    They began to quarrel amongst one another, until they eventually realized that something had touched their feet, but it wasn¡¯t anyone amongst their group.


    ¡°Thinking about it, I remember hearing rumours of this ce being haunted.¡±


    ¡°....I¡¯ve heard those rumours as well. That¡¯s also why the neighbouring houses are empty.¡±


    ¡°Could it really be?¡±


    ¡°A-a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Aaaagh-!¡±


    They began to run away in fear.


    Whilst they were martial teachers, they felt that their opponent was beyond their level.


    Inside the residence, Kang-hyuk had been observing the scene, grinning at the plight of the teachers. He telepathically spoke to the morning glory nt.


    ¡°You fellows, your prank went too far! Although it wasn¡¯t bad either. Hahaha!¡±


    The morning glory vines in the flowerbed wriggled about in response.


    Baek-gap could hear the sound of a girl¡¯sughter once more. But that sound was buried under the sound of his sigh.


    ¡®Ah, I really want to write that resignation letter!¡¯


    The morning of the next day had arrived, and there was a gathering at the conference room of Hwacheon Academy.


    The principal sat in the centre, with the martial arts teachers to his left and the liberal arts teachers to his right.


    It was the day before the Academy opened again, so this was the first meeting of the academic year. During term time, the teachers generally met daily at eight in the morning for their meeting.


    Hwacheon Academy had four periods of vacation in the year, eachsting a month. The vacation periods were known as- before the first half of the year, before the second half of the year, after the first half of the year and after the second half of the year.


    Tomorrow was the beginning of the first half of the year and the admission day for new students.


    ¡°We will now start the meeting.¡±


    The principal, Eun Myeong-myeong responded to Ok Hae-mi¡¯s opening statement.


    ¡°What are we going to be discussing today?¡±


    A teacher spoke up urgently, almost as though they had been waiting for the question.


    ¡°Erm-we will be discussing tomorrow¡¯s admission of new students.¡±


    The teacher¡¯s name was Oh-Tae.


    He was a teacher of swordsmanship who mainly taught first and fourth-year students.


    His teaching career had already spanned ten years and he had a smooth face with a handsome appearance. He was also nicknamed ¡®The Grim Reaper¡¯ by his students.


    He nced over at Kang-hyuk, who was sitting at the end of the table, and said, ¡°We should decide who should look over the new admissions tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should. Does Oh Seonsaeng have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°What about Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng? He hasn¡¯t been assigned any tasks as of yet, and his ss doesn¡¯t start until the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong narrowed his eyes at Oh Taek¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°You want to assign the task of guiding the new admissions to a teacher that only arrived here the day before yesterday? Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng himself needs a guided tour of the Academy.¡±


    ¡°....Then, who should we assign the task to?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the task of guiding usually assigned to one of the martial arts teachers?¡±


    Oh-Taek begrudgingly responded, ¡°Well, that is true, yes.¡±


    ¡°I know that the students usually encounter their swordsmanship teacher quite frequently, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is daily sword practice so...¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. It would be good to familiarize yourself with the first-year students you will be teaching. Weren¡¯t you also the guidest year and the year before that?¡±


    ¡°I was indeed.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s even better. It¡¯s better for you to do it as a person who¡¯s already familiar with the job. Why don¡¯t we permanently assign you the task of guiding all of the new admissions?


    ¡°What?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong sharply raised his brows at Oh-Tae¡¯s cross-question.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you against my, the principal¡¯s, decision?¡±


    Oh-Tae felt the tension rising in the atmosphere and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Whilst Eun Myeong-myeong had stepped down from his former position as the master of a n to be the principal of the Academy, a master was still a master, and his anger gave fear into Oh-Tae¡¯s heart.


    Oh-Tae vigorously shook his head and answered quickly, ¡°No-not at all! I will follow your suggestion.¡±


    The tension in the room melted as soon as he agreed, and Oh-Tae was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Damn it! I didn¡¯t want to be called the Grim Reaper again.¡¯


    He was annoyed that things were unable to go as he wished.


    His attempt to pass on the guiding of the new admissions to Kang-hyuk was linked to the events that had transpired at Wolsoru.


    ¡®A mere Liberal Arts teacher wants to be equal to the Martial Arts teachers?¡¯

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14</h4>


    The martial arts teachers were not concerned about the martial cultivation level of the newly hired liberal arts teachers. This, in itself, was the cause of quite a few issues.


    Most newly-hired liberal arts teachers left the school, unable to withstand the malice of the martial arts teachers.


    The principal had warned the martial arts teachers about their behaviour, however, they soon found another method of testing out the new liberal arts teachers which wasn¡¯t as obvious as their previous methods.


    That newer method was the Wolsoru banquet ¡ª which up until now had proved extremely effective.


    It was a method that clearly showed the liberal arts teachers their hierarchical status below the martial arts teachers in the school. It was also softer and less obvious than their previous methods so that the teacher wouldn¡¯t hand in their resignation.


    There were a few martial teachers who felt that there wasn¡¯t a need for this type of bullying, but they were a small minority and therefore their opposition was left unheard.


    Another reason as to why the practice had been going on thus far was theck of attention from the principal and the n Leader.


    They, however, had a change in this pattern with Kang-hyuk, who not only failed to fall into their trap but entrapped them instead!


    In addition, when they had attempted to steal the debt contract back to destroy it, a ¡®ghost¡¯ showed up, and the ruckus caused by the teachers from the fear of it had drawn further attention to them.


    Whilst they had decided to let it be in the meantime, they still had unfinished business with Kang-hyuk.


    This was why they tried to pass on the burden of guiding the new students to Kang-hyuk. But as it happened, Oh-Tae himself was given the job.


    As Oh-Tae was going crazy with fury inside, the meeting had progressed and was reaching its final stages.


    ¡°So, before the meeting finishes, does anyone have any further concerns that they would like to bring up?¡±


    A hand went up. It was Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Kang-hyuk answered bluntly, ¡°We need a practice plot for the Horticulture lessons.¡±


    ¡°A practicing plot?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When one is learning a musical instrument, you only need the instrument itself to practice and when one is learning calligraphy, you require ink, brushes and paper. Likewise, to learn horticulture, one requires a plot ofnd on which to practice and learn.¡±


    Kang-hyuk had realized the importance of practice whilst he was creating the garden in his own residence.


    ¡°Er... I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong could see the validity in Kang-hyuk¡¯s request.


    ¡°But regretfully, there aren¡¯t any unused plots ofnd in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t even the tiniest amount ofnd avable?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong couldn¡¯t understand why, but he could feel a cold sweat breaking out from Kang-hyuk¡¯s question.


    It was unusual that a man who was clearly younger than him in age and in experience could make him feel intimidated.


    However, there really was nond avable.


    ¡°....No, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s somend at that ce called ¡®Forbidden Ground¡¯.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong and the other teachers in the room stared at Kang-hyuk, agape at his remark.


    There were several ces within Jungwon that were forbidden, the most famous being the White Sun Valley, but there was another location which had been banned that was within the Hwacheon Academy grounds.


    ¡°You want to use that ce as a practice plot? Do-doesn¡¯t it have quite a rough terrain...¡±


    The principal was at a loss of words at Kang-hyuk¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if it¡¯s rough terrain, thend within the terrain is useable, and we could still use it for gardening practice.¡±


    ¡°That...well, what I¡¯m trying to say is....¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s lips were trembling.


    The reason wasn¡¯t simply due to the forbiddennd having rough terrain. In order to protect the Academy¡¯s honour, the true reason was a hidden secret that only the teachers were aware of.


    Therefore, some of the liberal arts teachers attempted to stop Kang-hyuk¡¯s inquisition into acquiring thend.


    ¡°It sounds okay, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with it, right?¡±


    An unexpected support for Kang-hyuk came from Oh-Tae.


    ¡°Oh Seonsaeng?¡±


    Oh-Tae responded to Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s bewilderment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as though the space is being used for martial arts training, it¡¯s a gardening practice plot, and as Kang Seonsaeng said, only a small plot is needed and the innermost part of thend isn¡¯t dangerous. Hahaha.¡±


    The other martial arts teachers murmured in agreement upon receiving an eye-signal from Oh-Tae.


    As the atmosphere had changed in agreement to the idea, Eun Myeong-myeong was unable to oppose it as he couldn¡¯t reveal his true reasons.


    ¡°What if the students get into danger whilst they are there....¡±


    ¡°I will take responsibility for them.¡±


    ¡°Well if that¡¯s the case then I have no more to say. Go ahead.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled brightly at his acquisition of thend whilst Oh-Tae and the other martial arts teachers looked at him and smirked.


    It was because they were well aware of the circumstances behind thend.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way an ident can¡¯t ur at the forbiddennd!¡¯


    ¡®Does he really think thend is forbidden due to its poor terrain? What a fool!¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯ll be writing a letter of resignation after an ident happens there.¡¯


    ¡®If Kang Seonsaeng is walking towards his own death, it¡¯s good luck for us!¡¯


    ¡®Hahaha.¡¯


    Whilst the martial arts teachers were celebrating, the liberal arts teachers were only able to gaze at Kang-hyuk in concern.


    Kang-hyuk then decided to take it a step further.


    ¡°In that case, could you write an official permit? If I work hard on making the ce suitable for practice, it would be unfortunate if I was stopped midway due to theck of a permit.¡±


    He recalled the words of a trusted aide from when he was the n Leader.


    ¡°Leader, keep in mind to never trust a verbal promise and to take contracts and promises in writing. You never know when the person will retract their words, but a piece of writing will provide you with solid assurance.¡±


    The aide was the leader of the Jimilgak, and was known for hispetence.


    He asked Eun Myeong-myeong for an official written permit with the aide¡¯s advice in mind.


    ¡°I would like you to state my right to use thend as a practice plot clearly in the permit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong wrote the written permit without any protestations, and handed it over to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Does anyone else have something they¡¯d like to bring up?¡±


    The teacher collectively shook their heads at his question. Eun Myeong-myeong then looked over at Ok Hae-mi, who nodded.


    ¡°With that, the meeting is now finished.¡±


    One-by¨Cone, the teachers began to leave the conference room.


    Kang-hyuk heard a sound in his head.


    -I heard about a debt contract at Wolsoru.


    The sound was the voice of Eun Myeong-myeong.


    -Is there really a debt contract? If there is, could you nod your head?


    -There is.


    Eun Myeong-myeong was taken aback from hearing Kang-hyuk¡¯s voice transmission, and looked up at him with wide eyes. Kang-hyuk sent another telepathic transmission upon seeing his reaction.


    -Why are you so surprised? I have learned martial cultivation.


    ¡°....¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong gave Kang-hyuk a hollow smile.


    He had never seen Kang-hyuk use his martial cultivation, so he had been taken by surprise.


    Whilst he was only a liberal arts teacher, he was a talented man that had been rmended by the n Leader, and was his disciple. It meant that Kang-hyuk was by no means a weak person.


    Eun Myeong-myeong hadn¡¯t disclosed Kang-hyuk¡¯s background and rmendation from the n leader to the other teachers as he felt that it would cause unnecessary confusion and conflict.


    -I apologize, but did you really have to go that far?


    -They instigated me.


    -....So, what are your intentions?


    -I am in control of the repayment date, but I haven¡¯t decided on any particr date yet.


    Eun Myeong-myeong clearly understood what Kang-hyuk¡¯s true intentions were.


    It meant that if they tried to mess with him again, that day would be the day he imed the money.


    Whilst ckmailing with money was a dirty trick, it was also a rather effective method.


    It was a ckmailing trick that the n Leader used sometimes in certain situations.


    However, there was a condition that needed to be met for the debt contract to be implemented. That condition was something which was in Kang-hyuk¡¯s own hands. It was his ability to keep hold of the contract.


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s curiosity about the Debt Contract had been satiated, but he still had remaining concerns about Kang-hyuk¡¯s usage of the forbiddennd.


    -About the forbiddennd. You¡¯ll have to be extremely careful. Make sure to never go too deep within it!


    -I understand.


    With his eyes, Eun Myeong-myeong conveyed to Kang-hyuk that he could leave. He then sat down and sighed resignedly.


    ¡®Strangely, I feel as though I¡¯ve seen that face many times before...¡¯


    The day for the newly admitted students of the academy had finally arrived.


    ¡°New students, could you please be quiet!¡±


    A male teacher could be seen standing inside Hwacheon Academy¡¯s training hall, shouting at the newly admitted students.


    ¡°So my brother was telling about this....¡±


    ¡°Where are those silk cloths from? They¡¯re so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish yesterday¡¯s bet!¡±


    The new students primarily came from noble, renowed families and were already acquainted with one another. Therefore, there was a great amount of excitement and conversation flowing.


    They were also extremely immature, and under the illusion that the power their families held extended to them, and so theypletely ignored the teacher.


    ¡°New students, could you all please be quiet for a moment.¡±


    The teacher who had been assigned to guide, Oh-Tae, sighed with irritation rising up within him.


    ¡®Why is it always like this every admission day? These little punks never listen to anything!


    The students had been wrapped in cotton wool for their whole lives and were unaware of what was ahead of them in their life at the Academy and needed to be taught what kind of ce it was.


    Oh-Tae lifted his energy, and was ready to unleash his frustrations. A few sensitive students that were able to pick up on his change in mood recoiled in fear.


    He began to scream at the students.


    ¡°You bastards! Do you think this ce is the courtyard of your house?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Oh-Tae¡¯s sudden outburst stilled the chaos and noise of the students.


    ¡°Now shut up and listen! This is Hwacheon Academy, not your personal yground. The Academy is in control of your life here, so if anyone acts out of line, you will be out of here!¡±


    The students simply red at him silently.


    Oh-Tae had no reaction to their res, instead he began tough.


    ¡°By the way, I am going to be your guide, and my name is Oh-Tae. I will be your Swordsmanship teacher for your first year here. Maybe you¡¯ve heard of my nickname. The Grim Reaper, that is.¡±


    The students¡¯ faces suddenly became pale.


    It was because they had heard of that infamous nickname from their brothers, sisters and even acquaintances at one point or another.


    It was rumoured that if he was displeased, the entire ss would fill up a ward at the infirmary ¡ª and this was just the beginning.


    There were countless horror stories circting about him, some too horrific to recount.


    ¡°If you all keep misbehaving, I¡¯ll have to let you know why my nickname is the Grim Reaper. So, are you all going to keep on talking?¡±


    ¡°No, no we won¡¯t!¡±


    The students had be frozen with fear, and Oh-Tae¡¯s job of guiding them became much easier.


    He once more had to use his nickname of the Grim Reaper.


    ¡®Ah, damn it!¡¯


    Oh-Tae cursed inwardly.


    The Hwacheon Academy wasrgely divided between its east and west sections.


    The upper part of the east section of the Academy included the Principal¡¯s office, the conference room, the medical dispensary, the library, and the Cheongpungwan building.


    The lower part of the east section contained ssrooms in the four pavilions which had upward and downward cements.


    They were named respectively: ¡®The Pavilion of Benevolence¡¯, ¡®The Pavilion of Righteousness¡¯, ¡®The Pavilion of Ceremony¡¯, and ¡®The Pavilion of Wisdom¡¯.


    The Pavilions of Benevolence and Righteousness were generally used for martial subject sses whilst the Pavilions of Ceremony and Wisdom were used for Liberal Arts subject sses.


    It was clear to see the focus of the Academy by the cement of the pavilions. The Liberal Arts sses took ce directly below the Pavilions of the martial subject sses.


    In this way, the martial teachers were able to mock the Liberal Arts teachers from above, whilst the Liberal Arts teachers had no real way of defending themselves.

 Chapter 15

    <strong>Chapter 15: Chapter 15</strong>


    Moving towards the upper west part of the Academy were the residences of the teachers ¡ª The Myeongwolsa.


    The student amodation was located below, and there were four amodation buildings, namely the Plum Building, the Orchid Building, the Chrysanthemum Building and the Bamboo Building.


    The girls¡¯ amodation was located within the Plum and Orchid buildings whilst the boys¡¯ amodation was within the Chrysanthemum and Bamboo building.


    The reason as to why the girls¡¯ amodation was within the Plum and Orchid buildings wasn¡¯t simply due to the pretty sounding names of the buildings. It was also because those buildings were located closer to the teachers¡¯ residences, allowing them further protection and help from the teachers if required.


    Located in between the Pavilions and the student¡¯s amodations was arge training ground.


    The area of the ground was sorge that two people standing at opposite ends of it would hardly be able to see each other.


    Owing to the fact that Hwacheon Academy was an academy of Moorim, the students spent a considerable amount of their day training within the ground.


    Located in front of the Pavilions, the training ground, and the students¡¯ amodation, was a widely spanning forest.


    In the middle of the forest, there was a small river, and the students practised camping on its banks.


    To the east side of the forest, was the plot ofnd Kang-hyuk had requested for the day before, the forbiddennd.


    The reason that thend was generally banned from entry was due to its rough terrain being the cause of many a cmity.


    After Oh-Tae had toured the students around the Academy and exined the structures within them, he quickly handed them over to another teacher.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you all. My name is Ok Hae-mi, and I¡¯m going to be your Whip martial arts teacher.¡±


    The students¡¯ eyes widened upon seeing Ok Hae-mi. It was due to her radiant beauty.


    Ok Hae-mi bowed to Oh-Tae.


    ¡°Thank you for guiding them around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them with you now.¡±


    Her job was to exin the general school timetable to the students.


    Every year, Ok Hae-mi took on this job due to her having a more calm personality inparison to the martial arts subject teachers.


    She watched Oh-Tae walking away and smiled. It was due to his frightening of the students that she was able to be calm andposed with them.


    It was also why she was nicknamed a fairy by the students.


    But what they didn¡¯t know is that her true personality was more like a witch than a fairy.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m going to be talking about your timetable, which will be important to remember, so listen well.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Your day will begin with Qigong practice at around 7.30. If there are any students who have already learned special Qigong practice before this, you will need to report this to the Qigong teacher by this evening.¡±


    Her exnations were easy to understand and retained very well due to their conciseness.


    Among the points she iterated to them were: not to draw or obtain weapons without the permission of teachers, what the mealtimes were, and the various teaching methods of the Academy.


    In the Academy, the methods by which the Martial and Liberal Arts subjects were taught differed.


    The students were able to choose the liberal arts sses they wished to study whereas all the martial art subject sses werepulsory to attend.


    Ok Hae-mi continued with her exnation of the timetable.


    Kang-hyuk was heading in the direction of the forbiddennd. As he was walking, he saw the new students gathered in the training grounds, and amongst them, he spotted Dang So-mun.


    He also saw the boys from the Jaegal and Namgoong families that were fighting in the streets when he had gone to Jungcheon to buy Horticulture books


    ¡®It¡¯s the new students!¡¯


    He had only just realized that today was the entrance day for the academy¡¯s new admissions.


    There was no special event or party to mark the entrance day. Whilst there was an initiation ceremony, the only person present for it was the principal.


    This wasn¡¯t a big issue as all of the teachers were clearly identifiable with their blue uniforms, and once the sses began, the students would mingle and get to know one another and the teachers eventually.


    Kang-hyuk looked over at the teacher who was standing in front of the students. He could see Oh-Tae rising his energy up to suppress the students.


    ¡®Was his name Oh-Tae? The swordsmanship teacher?¡¯


    Regardless of who he was, Kang-hyuk observed his energy as being rather powerful.


    He predicted that if Oh-Tae put some extended effort into his cultivation, within five years, he could possibly transcend the peak level of cultivation.


    Soon, Kang-hyuk had reached the border of entry into the forbiddennd.


    As his first ss was tomorrow, Kang-hyuk intended to clear the area for use as his practice plot.


    ¡®How should I cultivate thend for it to be an optimum practice plot?¡¯


    At that moment, he saw a figure in front of him who seemed to be in shock.


    ¡°It, it can¡¯t be... I guess it was true.¡±


    It was none other than Baek-gap, who Kang-hyuk had called to help with the clearing of thend.


    Baek-gap spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°I heard that you wanted to use the forbiddennd as a practice plot, but I dismissed it as a rumour. But now...I guess it wasn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! This ce is forbidden! Do you know what the meaning of forbidden is? It means that you shouldn¡¯t enter! The principal must have gone mad to have given you a permit, does he have no sense of responsibility?¡±


    ¡°If there is an ident, I will, of course, take responsibility. However, there will be no idents here.¡±


    Baek-gap was bbergasted at Kang-hyuk¡¯s calm response.


    ¡°What do you mean there will be no idents? This ce is...¡±


    Kang-hyuk put his hands around the back of Baek-gap¡¯s head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Seon-Seonsaengnim! I¡¯m not ready to go inside....¡±


    ¡°Shut upd!¡±


    After some time, Baek-gap had calmed down, and they stood in the middle of an expansive meadow which had a breath-taking scenery.


    It had a river flowing on its outskirts, along with a valley and a scattering of various rocks and boulders.


    One of the reasons as to why this beautifulndscape was forbidden, was due to the ¡®Wailing Grass¡¯ that was said to grow within it.


    The Wailing grass was a spiritual nt. More specifically, it was in the ssification of ¡®strange grasses¡¯.


    Baek-gap felt that the grass resembled radish leaves.


    Whilst the Wailing Grass did somewhat resemble a radish leaf, it had a more sinister attribute of releasing a loud scream if touched.


    If one was unfortunate enough to hear the scream of the Wailing Grass, it woulde with unpleasant side-effects. The shrieking sound could cause internal injuries from the blood twisting and there was a high probability of death.


    Only a master with a high level of cultivation would be able to withstand the sound without side-effects. However, even a master could only endure for a brief moment before it became too unbearable.


    For the Academy to clear the grass out, countless masters with a high level of cultivation would be required. But, they refrained from doing so as it would hurt the honour of the Academy to have to request so many masters, and those with such a level of cultivation weren¡¯t necessarily found in abundance.


    The issue of the forbiddennd was quiteplicated. Therefore, the Academy had just left it as forbidden for the time being to avoid any cmities.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s begin working.¡±


    ¡®What...? What!¡¯


    Baek-gap was taken aback by the sight of a hoe hurtling towards him in full force. It had been thrown by Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®If this hits me, I¡¯m dead for sure!¡¯


    Baek-gap quickly moved in action and moved his hands that were covering his ears to catch the hoe.


    He caught the hoe, and yelled out in protestation to Kang-hyuk, ¡°Seo-Seonsaengnim! Why would you throw the hoe at me! Are you doing this because you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t die, so why are you kicking up such a fuss? You can start digging the spot in front of me.¡±


    Baek-gap sullenly threw off his A-frame and sat down.


    ¡°I, I know this much. If I dig and trigger the Wailing Grass, I¡¯ll essentially bemitting suicide.¡±


    ¡°From the beginning of this task, you¡¯ve been spouting an incredible amount of rubbish!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think the vegetation in front of me is the Wailing Grass, do you?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyukughed out loud at Baek-gap¡¯s nk face.


    He had been the n Leader, and therefore he was well aware of the reason as to why thend was forbidden. Despite this, he had requested for thend to use as a practice plot. The reason being that he knew that there was no Wailing Grass here.


    ¡°Good grief! I know the leaf shape resembles Wailing Grass, but how could you believe it was actually Wailing Grass?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not Wailing Grass?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Baby Ginseng nt!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Baek-gap was taken aback.


    ¡®Reflecting on it, the Baby Ginseng does have quite a simr leaf shape and root to the Wailing Grass. And they should both have a total of neen leaves....¡¯


    Baek-gap slowly counted the leaves and found that there were exactly neen leaves.


    In addition, the Baby Ginseng nt was known to have a unique leaf feature- a yellow spot on each leaf.


    After further observation, it was clear to him that the nt was indeed Baby Ginseng.


    It also had excellent medicinal properties which included increasing the body¡¯s stamina. Many medicines had a tendency to lose a great deal of their potency after their ingestion, whereas the Baby Ginseng had the ability to retain all of its medicinal potency even after its ingestion and absorption. This was why consuming a piece of its root could increase a person¡¯s cultivation by a year.


    However, these medicinal effects could only be seen in those under the age of neen. It would just be a delicious radish root to anyone who consumed it that was over the age.


    Baek-gap, therefore, didn¡¯t have much interest in consuming it, but he did have a query.


    ¡®The Baby Ginseng has no lethal sound emissions, so why is this ce forbidden on the grounds of there being Wailing Grass? Are the other teachers really unaware that this is just Baby Ginseng?¡¯


    As Baek-gap pondered his theory to the extent of his head hurting, Kang-hyuk had other thoughts on his mind.


    ¡®How about digging these roots up and putting them in kids¡¯ meals...¡¯


    The rumours of there being Wailing Grass on thend had spread around fifty years ago, when Kang-hyuk had just been appointed as the Leader, and it had since been banned.


    However, at the time, there was a bandit rebellion, so he couldn¡¯t pay any immediate attention to the Wailing grass rumour.


    Some dayster, when he had free time, Kang-hyuk had inspected the site himself and found that there was no Wailing Grass, only some Baby Ginseng.


    Kang-hyuk felt that this was a little odd, and came to a conclusion.


    ¡®Aha! So they are growing the Baby Ginseng to feed the students, but they spread the rumour so that nobody would dare to steal it!¡¯


    It was most likely that Eun Myeong-myeong was unaware that there was only Baby Ginseng growing here as he continued the ban on thend.


    ¡®In that case, I should make good use of the Ginseng!¡¯


    As time had gone on, the five Baby Ginseng roots that had initially been there had multiplied to hundreds.


    ¡®It feels good to be back here.¡¯


    Prior to the ban on thend, it had been renowned for its scenery and untouchedndscapes.


    Therefore when Kang-hyuk was still the Leader, he would oftene to thend to clear his head.


    As Kang-hyuk was looking around, he saw a familiar tree that had an outline of a fist imprinted into its trunk.


    ¡®I use to bring quite a few people here for cultivating the stillness of the mind. I wonder how they are doing now.¡¯


    The outline of the fist on the tree was none other than Kang-hyuk¡¯s fist.


    As he touched the outline of the fist on the tree, he was suddenly startled.

 Chapter 16

    <strong>Chapter 16: Chapter 16</strong>


    ¡®Thinking about it...¡¯


    It had been fifty years since thend had been ssified as banned on the grounds of the presence of Wailing Grass.


    At that time, there were a few people that would create issues out of nothing.


    One of them was a man known today by the grand name of River Sword King.


    But at the time, he was only an arrogant child.


    Kang-hyuk, being unable to stand the child¡¯s attitude, had dragged him to this ce by the neck and gave him a thorough beating.


    He recalled how the boy had screamed back then.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Kang-hyuk burst out inughter at the recollection of the ridiculous situation.


    ¡®Maybe the rumours of Wailing Grass became more confirmed from people hearing the boy¡¯s screams.¡¯


    Baek-gap looked up anxiously at Kang-hyuk¡¯s sudden burst ofughter.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Unfortunately, this matter wasn¡¯t something Kang-hyuk could disclose to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We should quickly get to work now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. But what are your intentions for the Baby Ginseng? Are you going to sell it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to feed it to the kids.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? Isn¡¯t it amon practice to give the students that answer a question correctly some sort of sweet or snack?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that only for little kids...¡±


    ¡°Whether you are an adult or a child, all people have increased motivation when there is a reward of some sort. Anyway, my idea is to candy them in honey and give them to the students.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you bought honey yesterday?¡±


    At that moment, Baek-gap had an unfortunate premonition.


    ¡°Then, who is going to be making these? You and I are the only people who know about there being Baby Ginseng here.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to do it?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    His premonition came to fruition.


    Around half a day had passed.


    Soon enough, the practice plot was ready. However, Baek-gap was still busy in action.


    As he was taking 150 Baby Ginseng roots to the kitchen, he felt that they were in need of a maid.


    He had also been given the task of transporting the remainingpost from the White Sun Valley to the practice plot.


    Observing Baek-gap¡¯s state, Kang-hyuk stroked his chin habitually, but he still found it odd stroking such a smooth chin.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure I could hire a few more workers.¡¯


    He remembered that the Academy did have a teaching assistant system. Each teacher could have up to three assistants.


    After thinking about finding a good assistant, Kang-hyuk returned to finishing off the practice plot.


    It was evening, and Baek-gap was headed to Jimilgak for reporting. It was the first visit to Jimilgak for the Leader, Mu-jin since the banquet incident.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see the Leader!¡±


    Baek-gap instantly prostrated before Mu-jin.


    ¡°You may stand up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Baek-gap quickly got up.


    ¡°What¡¯s happened to you? It¡¯s only been a few days and yourplexion has turned pale.¡±


    Baek-gap lowered his head at Mu-jin¡¯s question.


    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve been busy all day with clearing the practice plot and preparing the Baby Ginseng roots...¡±


    ¡°Practice plot? Baby Ginseng?¡±


    Baek-gap ryed the full details to Mu-jin. Upon hearing the story, Mu-jin was unable to stopughing.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Mu-jin wiped tears ofughter from his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that not only was Kang-hyuk making the forbiddennd into a practice plot, but he was intending on giving the precious Baby Ginseng he found to the students as candied treats!


    But, Mu-jin felt Kang-hyuk must have made these decisions after careful thought.


    The real reason for Mu-jin¡¯sughter was because he too was aware of the truth behind the screams of the ¡®Wailing Grass¡¯.


    ¡®When that boy screamed, he really screamed. Noonim had to spread rumours about a non-existent Wailing Grass to cover up his screaming.¡¯


    All of a sudden, Baek-gap fell onto his knees.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to keep on doing this mission?¡±


    Upon hearing Baek-gap¡¯s words, the head of the Jimilgak, who was standing in the background, scolded Baek-gap fiercely.


    ¡°Stop spouting crap! Are you saying that you want to disobey the Leader¡¯s orders? Damn it!¡±


    Baek-gap flinched, whilst Mu-jin held his hand up at the Jimilgak head, then looked at Baek-gap.


    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what to think, and you feel as though you may lose your life at least four times in a day, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°But do you really think there¡¯s any other attendant that would be able to cope with him? There¡¯s no one else who has your level of patience, which is why I assigned you to this particr mission.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°There will definitely be hardships, but if you are able to endure past them, there will be good days. But no matter what the situation is, I will protect your life, so don¡¯t worry about dying. I request that you keep on with your mission.¡±


    Baek-gap was unable to fathom how the Leader hadn¡¯t given him an order, but a request!


    ¡°I, I ept your order!¡±


    The Jimilgak head blinked in astoundment.


    Mu-jin sighed inwardly. He had attempted to calm Baek-gap down, but he was well of aware of how Baek-gap felt.


    He recalled his memories of serving underneath Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®Ah, damn it! Even thinking about it now makes me want to vomit!¡¯


    It was the next day.


    After eating breakfast, Kang-hyuk put on his uniform.


    The new uniform was a little stiff, but it still felt good to wear it.


    He closed his eyes, and thought of his brother.


    ¡°We¡¯re officially starting today, Kang-Jae!¡±


    The sound of a drum beating from afar could be heard. The drum was to mark that it was 7.30.


    Kang-hyuk headed over to the Cheongpunggwan with the candied Baby Ginseng they had made the day before.


    He had to attend the morning meeting.


    Kang-hyuk entered the conference room within Cheongpunggwan.


    ¡°Good Morning, Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    Ju Gung-wol, the music teacher, greeted him.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Soon, all of teachers had arrived, and the meeting began.


    The first issue to be discussed was a dispute between two new students from the Namgoong and Jaegal families respectively.


    The conclusion was to give them both penalty points and to watch over their behaviour for the time being.


    Despite the school having autonomy, the punishment was light due to their distinguished families. As time went on, various issues were discussed, and the meeting seemed to be in itspletion until someone spoke up.


    ¡°Kang Seongsaeng, you seemed to be diligently working away in the forbiddennd yesterday, were you sessful in its preparation?¡±


    It was a question asked by the Swordsmanship teacher, Oh-Tae. Kang-hyuk nodded his head in response.


    ¡°Yes, thend was more fertile than I thought it would be. I think it will be a perfect practice plot.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Oh-Tae, disappointed at his sess, had a bitter expression on his face. The principal, Eun Myeong-myeong looked a little strange as well.


    ¡°Did you look all over the forbiddennd yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I did. I looked everywhere and felt it would be a great ce for practising horticulture.¡±


    ¡°....You encountered no problems whatsoever?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yesterday, we cleared the weeds and nted trees and flowers without any problems at all.¡±


    The teachers were in confusion. If he had cleared the weeds, he would have inevitably triggered the Wailing Grass, but he seemedpletely unharmed.


    ¡®Were the rumours about the Wailing Grass false? If he went there, he would have definitely encountered the Wailing Grass. I only looked at the site from far away but there definitely seemed to be Wailing Grass growing there. He can¡¯t have disposed of all the grass and escaped unharmed.¡¯


    Thend had really gone to waste all of this time.


    Kang-hyuk looked towards Eun Myeong-myeong and spoke, ¡°Principal, I have a request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Now that we are using thend as a practice plot, could we change the name?¡±


    ¡°What name would you suggest?¡±


    ¡°I would like to call It Yeonkyowon.¡±


    ¡°The meaning of the name is a garden cultivated by teaching, is it not?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled brightly at Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s query.


    ¡°That is indeed the meaning.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then directed his words towards the dejected-looking martial arts teachers.


    ¡°The permit that the Principal gave for the use of thend is only under the name of Yeongyowon.¡±


    The implication of this was not to have their eyes on thend now that it seemed to be safe. But Kang-hyuk intuited that the martial teachers and the Principal might take his words as a threat.


    ¡°However.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You are wee toe any time with a pot full of tea. And if you could bring a bottle of wine, that would be even better!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    He had sessfully broken the ice, andughter rang out of the room.


    With that, the meeting was over.


    After the meeting, Ok Hae-mi approached Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng, this is your attendance book.¡±


    She handed him a thin ck book.


    ¡°You probably already know, but the book contains a list of the students that will be attending your ss. Also, you can find your daily schedule on the front page of the book.¡±


    Kang-hyuk went through the attendance book.


    He had sses once a day for one hour. He would be teaching the first-year students on the first day of the week, the second-year students on the second day and the third and fourth-year students on the third and fourth days respectively.


    He had no sses on the other three days of the week.


    Kang-hyuk thought this was odd and double-checked his timetable with the music teacher Ju Gung-wol¡¯s, but found it to be the same.


    ¡®This must be why the Liberal Art¡¯s teachers have a lower sry.¡¯


    It was widely known that the sry of the Academy teachers was two silver coins, however, this was just the sry of the Martial subject teachers.


    As the Liberal art¡¯s teachers had fewer sses than the Martial teachers, their sry of one silver coin reflected this.


    This was still arge amount, considering that the living expenses for an average person was one silver coin a year, but it was still half the pay of the martial subject teachers.


    However, Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t really care as he hadn¡¯t be a teacher for the money anyway.


    ¡®I should go to my ss now.¡¯


    Looking at the attendance book, he saw that he would be teaching eight first-year students.


    He felt a flutter of excitement at the thought of teaching his first ss.


    ¡°Ha-¡±


    A boy sighed.


    The boy was wearing a ck belt that marked he was a first-year student. He seemed to be walking somewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy over there, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The guy called Dang So-mun?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the guy who fell over in today¡¯s Swordsmanship ss.¡±


    ¡°My word! He still has no dignity!¡±


    ¡°The Dang Family name is crying right now!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he lose all his dignity before he was ten anyway?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s such a dimwit! Hahaha!¡±


    The taunts were aimed at the boy wearing the ck belt.


    ¡®Oh my, am I really beyond redemption?¡¯


    Dang So-mun looked down at his legs. Ever since he could remember, he had been learning martial arts.


    He was from Sacheon¡¯s Dang Family.


    Being from a family famed for its use of the Am-gi weapon and Poison balls, he could throw the Am-gi and Poison balls with almost perfect execution.


    But for whatever reason, his legs wouldn¡¯t move as he wanted them to.


    His legs had twisted, causing him to fall onto his behind during the Swordsmanship ss.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    He sighed again.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You¡¯d better move along!¡±


    Dang So-mun turned around. A boy with abundant freckles on his face was standing there.


    ¡°Mun-ji!¡±


    The boy looked at Dang So-mun and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re about to die!¡±


    He was aware of why Dang So-mun looked so dejected.


    ¡°These things happen to the best of us! Just forget about it, we still have the Horticulture ss to attend. It¡¯s far away as well, so let¡¯s get moving!¡±


    Dang So-mun nodded.


    The boy known as Mun-ji was a child of the Baek household that served the Dang Family, and so he had been acquainted with Dang So-mun from a young age.


    Mun-ji being at the Academy was of great relief to Dang So-mun, as he would have otherwise been alone.


    Initially, they were ced together as y-mates by Dang So-mun¡¯s father. As time went by, Mun-ji began to feel sorry for him, and thought that he was quite pitiful.


    The Baek Family had ess to a lot of the Dang Family¡¯s inside information, and therefore Mun-ji too was aware of many of their hidden secrets.


    This, however, was all in the past, and at present, Mun-ji considered Dang So-mun to be his very best friend.

 Chapter 17

    <strong>Chapter 17: Chapter 17</strong>


    The boy sighed at Dang So-mun¡¯s depressed demeanour.


    ¡®You¡¯ve always been so soft-hearted! But you know, I¡¯m d you¡¯re like that.¡¯


    Baek Mun-ji felt that it would be best to change the subject for Dang So-mun¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Did you know? This ss we¡¯re attending is the first Horticulture ss in the Academy.¡±


    ¡°The first? So, this is the Academy¡¯s new course?¡±


    Baek Mun-ji quickly continued upon seeing Dang So-mun¡¯s interested response.


    ¡°Yes. And, I¡¯ve heard the new teacher is quite young.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Baek Mun-ji felt Dang So-mun¡¯ interest waning, and immediately spoke up again.


    ¡°Hey wait! As the master of information, I have some more details. The name of the teacher is Kang-hyuk.¡±


    ¡°Kang-hyuk?¡±


    Dang So-mun¡¯s thoughts immediately drifted to the man named Kang-hyuk he had travelled to Nakyang with.


    But, he had heard that Kang-hyuk¡¯s intentions were to stay in Nakyang for only a few days.


    Whilst he thought that it was most likely a coincidence, he still had hopes.


    ¡°It would be great if our Horticulture teacher was really Kang Dae-Hyeop.¡±


    ¡°Kang Dae-Hyeop?¡±


    Dang So-mun began to exin the events of his journey to Nakyang, and the circumstances under which he had met Kang-hyuk.


    Baek Mun-ji nodded.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite amazing! I wish I could have met him too! Anyway.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji continued with his findings on the Horticulture teacher.


    ¡°His age is twenty four, and he must have passed the teacher¡¯s test with flying colours to now be the Horticulture teacher!¡±


    They had now reached the building in which the Horticulture ss was taking ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Dang So-mun nodded.


    Inside, there were around twenty desks for the students evenly arranged around the room, and at the centre, facing the students¡¯ desks was the teacher¡¯s desk which was twice as high in height.


    Whilst the pavilions of Benevolence and Righteousness were meant to be used for any ss that had to take ce indoors, in reality, it was almost exclusively used for Liberal Arts subject sses.


    This was because all Martial Art subject sses were held in the training grounds unless there were special circumstances preventing them from doing so.


    The training grounds were used whether it rained, snowed, or even in the case of a typhoon.


    Despite there being over 240 students, there was sufficient space for them within all four buildings due to the usage of the training grounds.


    The other students in the ss came in and chose their desk. They then began to look around the room in astonishment.


    ¡°Hey, look! The desks and chairs are made of steel!¡±


    ¡°Even the floor is steel!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! The walls and doors are made of steel as well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so that even If you guys make a mistake, the building won¡¯t burn down.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The unexpected sound of a young man¡¯s voice caused the students to turn their heads.


    A young, handsome man who was wearing a teacher¡¯s uniform walked in.


    ¡°Uniform?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±


    The man nodded hearing the students¡¯ queries.


    ¡°Yes, I am your Horticulture teacher. My name is Kang-hyuk.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked around at the students. His first ss wasposed of eight first-year students.


    Tapping his desk, he spoke to the ss.


    ¡°You can all sit down now.¡±


    Dang So-mun waspletely taken aback. His wish that his Horticulture teacher would be the ¡®Kang Dae-Hyeop¡¯ that he knew had actuallye true.


    ¡°Kang Dae-Hyeop?¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned his head to look at Dang So-mun, andughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dang So-mun from the Sacheon¡¯s Dang Family. It¡¯s good to meet you again. But from now on, it¡¯s not Kang Dae-Hyeop, its Kang Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yes, of course! Seonsaengnim!¡±


    Baek Mun-ji grinned at Dang So-mun¡¯s flushed face.


    ¡°We will now begin the ss. If any questions arise, please feel free to ask me. Also, if you have any urgent need to go somewhere whilst the ss is going on, you may do so, bute back within a good time. I will call the attendance register at the end of the ss.


    He then sat down in front of his desk. Due to the height of the desk, the students were able to see him in close detail.


    ¡°As you know, the subject I am teaching is Horticulture. It¡¯smon to think of Horticulture as simply growing nts for their appearance, but it also epasses growing fruit trees and vegetables, not just flowers.


    A student put up their hand. It was a pretty girl who looked as though she would be a flower of Moorim when she grew up.


    ¡®She seems to have strong self-esteem.¡¯


    Her action had drawn the full attention of the whole ss.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you really only going to be teaching us such ordinary things?¡±


    Her question caused the whole ss to erupt inughter.


    ¡°I guess so. My martial cultivation is weak.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I guess it can¡¯t be helped then.¡±


    Dang So-mun tilted his head to the side in confusion at Kang-hyuk¡¯s exnation.


    ¡®Weak martial cultivation?¡¯


    Dang So-mun was fully aware that Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t have a weak cultivation. He had seen him wielding a sword with his own two eyes when he had protected him from the Am-gi weapon and when he was fighting off the bandits.


    His movements were definitely not one of someone with a third rate level of cultivation.


    Whilst he had only wielded his sword, and hadn¡¯t used any extra-sensory cultivation abilities in front of him, Dang So-mun had seen those with various levels of cultivation, and to him, it felt as though Kang-hyuk definitely had a peak level of cultivation.


    ¡®He has a minimum of a peak level of cultivation!¡±


    Dang So-mun decided upon observing Kang-hyuk further and just letting it be for now.


    Kang-hyuk, on the other hand clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Tut tut, these kids...¡¯


    He knew that the girl hadn¡¯t asked because she was actually curious, but with the intention of ridiculing him.


    ¡®She seems to have learned the twisted ways of the adults already!¡¯


    However, her question was still a question, so he had to answer properly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good question! This is Hwacheon n¡¯s Academy, which means that the Horticulture we will be learning will definitely not be ordinary.¡±


    Even the test he had to take for him to be a teacher wasn¡¯t ordinary in any way, but this was due to Mu-jin¡¯s changing of the test. However, the students had no idea of this and simply saw him as an ordinary teacher who had most likely undergone an ordinary test.


    Kang-hyuk continued to speak.


    ¡°We will begin with learning the foundations of gardening, and then move on to learning how to cultivate sacred herbs which will be medicines.¡±


    ¡°Wow, how do you cultivate sacred herbs?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just making things up!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Kang-hyuk smashed his palm onto the desk at their taunts.


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    The students ignored Kang-hyuk and kept doing things as their wills wished.


    Two of the eight students were already sleeping on their desks.


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    ¡®Is this the grief of Liberal Arts teachers that Ju Seonsaeng spoke of?¡¯


    Most students thought of their Liberal Arts subject sses as sses they didn¡¯t need to pay much attention in, therefore they primarily used them as a chance to sleep.


    The students didn¡¯t even receive any punishments for their behaviour as the motto that was widely spread within the Academy was, ¡®It¡¯s enough to learn the basics of Liberal arts subjects¡¯.


    Therefore, the unfortunate Liberal art subject teachers could only keep their grievances within themselves.


    But Kang-hyuk was no ordinary Liberal arts teacher. He was a man that was the n Leader for fifty years and his fiery temper had earned him the nickname of ¡®The Dragon¡¯.


    In addition, he was ny eight years old and viewed the students¡¯ arrogance as no more than a joke.


    ¡®This is why I prepared the honey fried Baby Ginseng. Although they are in their youth, in Moorim, all people, whether they be adults or children, love to be rewarded.¡¯


    He opened up the bundle he had brought with him and took out a ck box from within it.


    The students¡¯ attention perked up in curiosity at wondered what was inside the box.


    Inside of the box was a small fragment of candied Baby Ginseng wrapped in oil paper that had been carefully prepared by Baek-gap.


    It could be eaten without any side-effects as medicine, and the small fragment would increase one¡¯s cultivation by a month.


    ¡°The student who asked me the question, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    At Kang-hyuk¡¯s sudden question, the student looked surprised and quickly answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s Yun Mi-ha!¡±


    ¡°You came up with a good question. You can receive a reward.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Despite your intentions behind it, it was still a good question. What are you doing? Quicklye up to receive your reward.¡±


    Yun Mi-ha stood up nervously, and walked up to Kang-hyuk¡¯s desk to receive the candied Baby ginseng piece.


    ¡°It¡¯s candied Baby Ginseng.¡±


    The student¡¯s eyes became wide upon hearing the name. Whilst they were young, they were still children of Moorim that had been raised on its foodstuffs for fifteen years.


    More than half of them had been fed a piece of its root at some point in their upbringing, and so, they were well aware of the properties of Baby Ginseng.


    Yun Mi-ha was in disbelief.


    ¡°This is candied Baby Ginseng? Please say something that makes sense! Even if the roots resemble radish, Baby Ginseng isn¡¯t something you can just nt and harvest from thend so easily!¡±


    ¡°But I did nt and harvest it from thend.¡±


    ¡°.....What do you mean?¡±


    Yun Mi-ha had a dumb-founded expression on her face. On the other hand, Kang-hyuk was feeling confident.


    ¡®Well it was due to my punishing of thatd that thend became forbidden, and I also went there frequently enough to infuse my energy into the ce, so it¡¯s notpletely wrong of me to say I cultivated them is it?¡¯


    ¡°A nt like the Baby Ginseng is rtively easy to cultivate. Why aren¡¯t you eating it? It¡¯s a reward for asking such a good question.¡±


    ¡°If this is really Baby Ginseng, then it¡¯s too precious to be given as a reward for asking a simple question.¡±


    Kang-hyukughed out loud at her response.


    ¡°Even if you think it¡¯s too precious, it¡¯s all I have with me. How can you refuse to ept it?¡±


    His remark hurt Yun Mi-ha¡¯s pride, and so she raised her eyes, and put the piece into her mouth.


    Kang-hyukughed out loud again at the sight of her eating it.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    An exmation spilled out of her mouth as it was more delicious than she had anticipated.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re enjoying it. It¡¯s not good manners to refuse something you have been offered as a reward. You can refuse something once out of courtesy, but not the second time or else you might die of hunger! The people of Moorim are still human after all!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°You may return to your seat now.¡±


    All of the students gazes were concentrated upon Yun Mi-ha.


    Whilst she had eaten the candied root out of rage, she didn¡¯t believe it was really Baby Ginseng.


    At best, she thought it could be a bellflower root.


    ¡®A real Baby Ginseng root isn¡¯t cheap! What rubbish... oh?¡¯


    She blinked in surprise.


    It was because she could feel a definite change in her body.


    She could feel a sensation in her lower abdomen. It was expanding to epass the extra flow of Qi that the Baby Ginseng root had brought on.


    ¡®It was the real thing? Won¡¯t I need to do a Qi-moving practice then?¡¯


    After ingesting any medicinal elixir, it was essential to do a Qi moving practice.


    If the recipient was too young to move the Qi, an adult could transfer a ball of Qi to them to stimte the movement. This was also necessary if one wanted to fully reap the medicinal benefits of the Baby Ginseng.


    However, even if there was no Qi-moving practice done, Kang-hyuk¡¯s candied root still had its full medicinal benefits.


    Yun Mi-ha had an absent-minded expression on her face for some time, whilst Kang-hyuk simply smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡®I must be the only teacher who thought of infusing a Qi circting ball of energy within the candied root itself.¡¯


    Yun Mi-ha then spontaneously spoke.


    ¡®It really is.... Baby Ginseng root.¡±


    The students had a changed look in their eyes. It was a look of desire. Kang-hyuk was well aware of what it was they desired.


    ¡°The candied Baby Ginseng root will only be given to students that ask excellent questions or students that disy a good attitude in ss.¡±


    In that instant, the students¡¯ bodynguage also changed.


    They straightened their postures up, and those who had been sleeping on their desk got up, and began to look at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®Now they¡¯ll want to concentrate in ss.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk continued speaking.


    ¡°I intend to teach you all the method of cultivating Baby Ginseng as well. If you aren¡¯t fools, I¡¯m sure you know what I mean by that right?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°However, I have no intention of teaching this to those that don¡¯t even know the basics of gardening. We will start with the basics!¡±


    The students then began to fully concentrate on his teaching, and with that, Kang-hyuk¡¯s first lesson had finished sessfully.

 Chapter 18

    <strong>Chapter 18: Chapter 18</strong>


    After the ss had finished, the students had gathered together in the center of the room, discussing the events of the ss. Amongst them were students that had received the candied Baby Ginseng root.


    Yun Mi-ha also stood there with a group of female students gathered around her.


    ¡°Mi-ha, was it really Baby Ginseng root?¡±


    ¡°How is your Qi capacity? Has it expanded?¡±


    She nodded at her peers¡¯ excited questioning.


    ¡°It was the real Baby Ginseng and my Qi capacity has expanded to a month¡¯s worth of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to the next ss!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask a good question next time as well.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll have to ask a relevant question, not just any random thing.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Hahaha.¡±


    Yun Mi-ha turned her head to look at Kang-hyuk and saw that he was currently conversing with Dang So-mun.


    ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯


    She became curious and turned her ears in their direction in an attempt to hear their conversation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Kang Dae-Hyeop, I mean, Kang Seonsaengnim is working as a teacher here! I¡¯m so d to see you again!¡±


    ¡°I too am d to see you again.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m addressing you with the right level of formality now, right?¡±


    ¡°You are.... these things are all dependent on one¡¯s position. Anyway, I¡¯m d that you are my student now. Who¡¯s thed next to you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend, Baek Mun-ji.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s from the Baek family....¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Anyway, I¡¯ll see you at the next ss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t converse with them for long and headed off to his next destination. He was heading in the direction of a signboard which was stuck onto a tree trunk that read ¡®Yeongyowon¡¯.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s words were repeatedly circting in her mind.


    ¡°Even if you think it¡¯s too precious, it¡¯s all I have with me. How can you refuse to ept it?¡±


    He had spoken to her in a firm and cold manner, but for some reason, she didn¡¯t feel bad.


    She then realized why.


    ¡®It felt as though I was talking to my grandfather...¡¯


    After the ss had finished, Kang-hyuk was heading over to the practice plot when he heard a voice calling his name.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng!¡±


    It was Ju Gung-wol, the music teacher. Kang-hyuk turned around.


    ¡°Your ss has finished as well?¡±


    Ju Gung-wol nodded his head, and spoke with an urgent voice.


    ¡°Was the candied root really Baby Ginseng?¡±


    In the morning, before the sses had started, Kang-hyuk had given each of the Liberal Arts subject teachers a fistful of the candied Baby Ginseng.


    He predicted that there would be conflict if he was the only teacher that distributed the candied root. The students would most likely protest to the other teachers that ¡®The other teacher is distributing them, so why aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Thus, he had made sure to give the other teachers some candied root of their own. ¡°Do you not trust in my words?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ju Gung-wol looked a little ashamed at doubting Kang-hyuk and quickly apologized.


    ¡°I thought you might have been joking when you said it was Baby Ginseng, as you gave us a whole fistful of such a precious root.¡±


    ¡°I understand why you would think that.¡±


    ¡°But where did you obtain the root from?¡±


    Kang-hyuk couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. If he said that he had dug the roots up from the forbiddennd, it would be highly suspicious.


    ¡°I had cultivated it on some of mynd, and I dug those up to make the candied root.¡±


    ¡°So you grew them yourself?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! I didn¡¯t even know you could cultivate Baby Ginseng.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to supply the Liberal arts teachers with the candied root from now on.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to increase the students¡¯ concentration using them.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Ju Gung-wol smiled happily.


    Kang-hyuk had refrained from distributing any of the candied root to the martial arts teachers.


    One of the reasons was the reduced sry of the Liberal arts teachers inparison to them, but the main reason was that the students already paid full concentration in their Martial sses.


    On the other hand, the students used the time in their Liberal arts subject sses to do as they pleased, as it caused no disadvantage to them.


    This was why Kang-hyuk¡¯s candied Baby Ginseng root was akin to rain falling in a desert to the Liberal Arts teachers.


    Whilst martial skills were important to the people of Moorim, they considered the expansion of Qi within the body to be of greater importance.


    The different levels of cultivation, from third-rate to beyond the peak level were all distinguished by the level of Qi one could hold within the body.


    In addition, even if two people had the same level of martial skills physically, their abilities as a whole depended on their levels of Qi and could differ considerably.


    Kang-hyuk was using the fact that the students were of Moorim as bait for their concentration. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t want to have a smaller Qi capacity than their ssmates, and therefore would work hard to earn the candied root.


    ¡°By the way...¡±


    Ju Gung-wol looked concerned.


    ¡°What if the martial teachers retaliate in some way because of this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if something does happen, we can think about it then.¡±


    ¡°....Okay then. Anyway, seeing as you were walking in this direction, are you going to Yeongyowon?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to finish the little bits that are left.¡±


    Ju Gung-wol tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°Are you going to do it yourself? Don¡¯t you have an attendant?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find a reliable one yet.¡±


    ¡°In that case, seeing as I¡¯ve received help from you today, I¡¯lle and help you finish preparing the plot.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t refuse you.¡±


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have lunch after that...¡±


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t worry about that. My servant has packed lunch. He usually packs too much, so we can share the lunch there and eat at the practice plot.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Ju Gung-wol and Kang-hyuk headed towards Yeongyowon.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat lunch.¡±


    Dang So-mun looked up at Baek Mun-ji who had pped his shoulder.


    ¡°Yes, yes let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji looked at Dang So-mun¡¯s expression and smiled.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times! You can¡¯t keep a stoic face at all!¡±


    ¡°.....Does it show on my face?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji sighed inwardly.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing anyway.¡¯


    He continued talking.


    ¡°So anyways, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°....I¡¯m thinking about the cultivation of sacred herbs. You know that my family¡¯s been researching into the cultivation of sacred herbs, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. A lot of money was spent in the research too, right? Didn¡¯t the artificially cultivated sacred herb nts have a poisonous effect as opposed to a medicinal one?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to help my family by learning how to cultivate sacred herbs.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji bit his lip at Dang So-mun¡¯s words.


    ¡®You want to be of help? This is just too much...¡¯


    Baek Mun-ji forced a smile and spoke.


    ¡°You could, of course, do that. But you aren¡¯t the only one in your family that has signed up for the Horticulture ss.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your second older sister and fourth older brother are also taking Horticulture.¡±


    ¡°They...they are?¡±


    Dang So-mun¡¯s expression immediately became sullen.


    ¡°In that case.... I¡¯m sure they will be of help to the family.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji pped his shoulder again.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go and eat lunch!¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji was walking in front of Dang So-mun with a downcast expression. He was recalling the conversation he had had with the head of the Dang Family.


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re a child of the Baek family, you must have figured out by now why So-mun is known as being a dimwit right?¡±


    ¡°I know why. My family already informed me. But about him being a dimwit...¡±


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s not actually a dimwit. His martial skills are better than any boy his age. But, he has to be known as a dimwit.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you purposely cut off the blood cirction on his legs so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make full use of them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp. He¡¯s only fifteen years old. But you must hide at least thirty percent of your skills in front of others.¡±


    ¡°Please give me yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean you trust me? Hahaha, I give you my thanks for that. So you¡¯ve figured out why I called you here by now, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because So-mun was admitted into Hwacheon Academy, right?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice but to send him due to the family¡¯s honour. However, you must make sure he never enters the Hwacheon n¡¯s inner circle.¡±


    ¡°I know that much.¡±


    ¡°You must have also already figured out what I¡¯m going to assign to you.¡±


    ¡°You want me to interfere so that he is never shown to be an outstanding student.¡±


    ¡°In the case that this doesn¡¯t work, if you are able to save the child¡¯s life at the very least, I won¡¯t punish you.¡±


    ¡°....I understand.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji looked at Dang So-mun¡¯s back.


    ¡®Why did such a nice boy meet this kind of fate?¡¯


    He med the perpetrator that has twisted Dang So-mun¡¯s fate.


    ¡®My lord, I don¡¯t know whether you are aware of this or not but I¡¯m not hiding thirty percent of my skills. I¡¯m only showing thirty percent of my skills.¡¯


    He sighed.


    ¡®Not only that, but he¡¯s already my best friend that I would risk my life for.¡¯


    A few days had passed.


    In this time, strange stories had begun to spread amongst the students.


    Those stories were about the rewards that the Liberal Arts teachers were throwing at the students in their sses.


    Initially, the students were skeptical that the candied root was really Baby Ginseng.


    But after the confirmation of the effects of ingesting the root from various children of esteemed families, their doubts were alleviated.


    The Liberal Arts sses were no longer sses in which they would simply do as they pleased.


    The sses were now seen as an opportunity to increase their cultivation by a month.


    This situation did not go unnoticed by the martial teachers.


    A group of people wearing blue uniforms were gathered in a drinking shop.


    They were martial arts teachers that were in charge of teaching the first year students.


    A teacher mmed his fist on the table.


    ¡°Really! This is quite unbelievable! Candied Baby Ginseng root?¡±


    He was a teacher of the martial art of the fist, and his name was Hwang Bo-yeong. The teacher next to him named Paeng-ji spoke with indignation.


    ¡°Well if they didn¡¯t do that, the kids wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Baby Ginseng was personally cultivated.¡±


    ¡°How could they have been sessful in cultivating it when even the Dang family was unable to do so? That¡¯s just ridiculous.¡±


    Dang Du-go, a teacher of the Am-gi weapon from the Dang Family snorted.


    ¡°If he has enough money to pay for the Wolsoru bill in one go, he must have just bought the roots in bulk.¡±


    At the mention of the Wolsoru bill, the atmosphere stiffened as the teachers were reminded of the debt contract that Kang-hyuk still had in his possession.


    ¡°Even so.¡±


    The group¡¯s attention was drawn to the new voice that had spoken.


    ¡°It clearly doesn¡¯t feel good that the Liberal Arts teachers are getting involved in martial skills, does it?¡±


    The swordsmanship teacher, Oh-Tae had spoken.


    As he was the head of all of the martial arts subjects, they were unable to ignore his words.


    ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi, the writing teacher had asked the question. Oh-Tae smiled at her question.


    ¡°We¡¯ll obviously have to kick him out.¡±


    ¡°..... Is there really a need to go so far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine that they dare to interfere in the matters of martial arts, but they dare to try and have a higher position of importance than us! It¡¯s going beyond the school¡¯s policies as well!¡±


    The other teachers nodded in agreement.


    Oh-Tae stood up resolutely.


    ¡°Let us all go to that man¡¯s residence and give him a piece of our mind!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡±


    The other teachers followed Oh-Tae, and rose from their seats in preparation for leaving.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>Chapter 19: Chapter 19</strong>


    Contrary to their expectations, a voice spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±


    It was Ok Hae-mi.


    She purposely yawned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, ack of sleep is the enemy of good skin. I¡¯ll see you all tomorrow.¡±


    A teacher retorted, looking displeased.


    ¡°You dropped outst time and you¡¯re dropping out again! You think your beauty is more important than the task at hand! This is why women shouldn¡¯t be martial arts teachers...¡±


    Ok Hae-mi smiled, unconcerned by his taunts, and smoothly spoke, ¡°As it is, my martial skills arecking, so my beauty is the only thing I¡¯ve got going for me, no?¡±


    ¡°If you invested the time you spent worrying about your skin in cultivation, you would be at a peak skill level by now...tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your advice. Anyway, good luck with your endeavour. Hahaha.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi smiled and left the drinking shop.


    Whilst she seemedposed, her hands were curled into fists and trembling.


    ¡°Those mannerless teachers!¡±


    She already had a peak level of cultivation.


    If she wished so, she could have crushed them in an instant.


    But, she was restraining herself.


    If word slipped out that her cultivation was at a peak level, it was almost certain that someone from her ¡®family¡¯ would seek her out.


    That would be a fiery situation.


    ¡®I....don¡¯t want to fight.¡¯


    She sighed and looked behind. The other teachers were discussing how they were going to storm Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    There were ten martial teachers gathered.


    They said that they were intending on conveying their feelings to Kang-hyuk, but it was obvious to her what sort of method they were going to utilize to do so.


    She could imagine what kind of state Kang-hyuk was going to be left in.


    For whatever reason, her intuition was telling her to keep away from the situation as it would be dangerous.


    She recalled Kang-hyuk¡¯s words of warning to her.


    ¡®If they intend on tormenting innocent teachers and it doesn¡¯t work out... well, wouldn¡¯t that be karma?¡±


    Kang-hyuk proudly gazed upon the practice plot, newly named Yeongyowon.


    ¡®Now it¡¯s perfect for practicing.¡¯


    Thanks to his hard work, Yeongyowon had be a site full of potential for the Horticultural training of his students.


    He straightened up his posture and looked around, noticing that night had already fallen.


    Most people would have stopped working as soon as it started bing dark, but Kang-hyuk had no issues working whether it was night or day.


    Kang-hyuk suddenly felt something touching his back. He turned his head at the sensation. It was a tree branch that had stretched out towards him, touching his back.


    ¡°Huh?


    Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t rmed.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    At his question, the branch pointed in a direction. It was the direction of Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    Kang-hyuk smiled.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t have worried. I already know.¡±


    Kang-hyuk straightened out his clothes.


    ¡°I should probably go then.¡±


    He slowly began to walk towards his residence.


    Inside the kitchen of Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence, Baek-gap sighed as he was stirring a pot with a long silver rod.


    Inside the pot were pieces of Baby Ginseng root being boiled in honey. Most people have felt joyous at seeing suchrge quantities of such a precious medicine, but this was not the case with Baek-gap. He sighed once more.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve been in this kitchen for two days now, but I haven¡¯t gotten through candying half of them yet!¡±


    He cried out without even realizing it at the recollection of the piles of Baby Ginseng root stacked up in the store room.


    ¡°Aaaaggghhhh!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a rank of seventy three in Jimilgak!¡±


    The ranking system in Jimilgak had a numerical assignment. The head of Jimilgak was a rank of one, the second inmand was ranked two and so on.


    If your rank was below one hundred, you were recognized as outstandingly qualified and were also able to meet the n Leader.


    Baek-gap always had high self-esteem and confidence in his skills, but in recent times, this was rapidly eroding.


    One of the contributing reasons was linked to the pot he was stirring with the silver rod.


    ¡°Hahaha! Damn it! How am I, a Jimilgak warrior, being used as a cook?¡±


    Baek-gap could hear the sound of footstepsing towards the residence.


    ¡®Do we have a guest?¡¯


    But given the light, almost soundless footsteps, he felt that it was unlikely to be a guest.


    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯


    The kitchen door suddenly burst open, and a loud, threatening voice rang out.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng! I know you¡¯re in here, so you¡¯d bettere out quickly....¡±


    Baek-gap nkly stared at the person who had burst through the door.


    It was the martial teacher, Paeng-ji, and behind him were other martial arts teachers.


    Whilst Baek-gap was unable to ascertain why they would burst in, he felt that it would be best to remain vignt.


    He greeted them politely, while consciously boosting his Qi energy from within.


    ¡°What business are you here for sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Baek-gap, Kang Seonsaeng¡¯s servant.¡±


    ¡°Servant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where is Kang Seonsaeng?¡±


    ¡°He went to the Yeongyowon site.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t lying, are you?¡±


    Baek-gap inwardly sighed. He was already in a state of frustration, and now he had to deal with these teachers that had burst in.


    ¡°I¡¯m only a servant. What would I achieve by lying? Although honestly speaking, it¡¯s quite odd for people to being here sote at night.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re quite rude, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m rude, what are you going to do? Are you going to kill me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s illegal to kill within the school grounds, but it isn¡¯t illegal to beat someone!¡±


    As the teachers gathered together in preparation of attack, Paeng-ji stepped forward.


    ¡°Why would we all need to beat him? I can deal with this arrogant fellow alone!¡±


    Paeng-ji¡¯s clothes swelled with the rise in his energy.


    ¡°The master is arrogant, so it¡¯s unsurprising that the servant is the same. You will soon regret your rudeness!¡±


    Paeng-ji was drawing up the energy within him into his fists, and threw them towards Baek-gap in attack.


    Baek-gap observed Paeng-ji¡¯s attack.


    ¡®He is using peak cultivation energy to attack!¡¯


    Seeing as Baek-gap too had a peak level of cultivation, he was more than capable of blocking the attack. But if they both engaged in a peak level ofbat, there¡¯s no guarantee that the building would stay standing.


    ¡®Oh my, why did I do that?¡¯


    He regretted his rage at Paeng-ji.


    It was because if he blocked the attack, it would reveal that he was no ordinary servant.


    ¡®I even passed the tests of self-restraint at Jimilgak, I should have controlled myself!¡¯


    However, if he allowed the attack, it was obvious that he would be injured.


    ¡®Ah! If I¡¯m injured, doesn¡¯t that mean I can¡¯t work as a servant for the time being?¡¯


    He then remembered who he was working for. Kang-hyuk was the type of man that would feed him medicine that would cause him to have an instantaneous recovery, and then set him back to work.


    He looked at the silver rod in his hand, and thought he could put it to good use.


    Baek-gap moved quickly, and blocked Paeng-ji¡¯s attack with the rod he was using to stir the candied roots.


    The sound of iron shing against the palm of Paeng-ji¡¯s hand was heard.


    The martial teachers in the background blinked at the unexpected sight of an ordinary servant blocking the attack of a master with peak cultivation with the use of a kitchen utensil.


    They were also surprised that there were no energetic after-shocks from the collision.


    The wicker basket, rice scoop anddle hanging on the kitchen wall hadn¡¯t even trembled in movement.


    Paeng-ji too, was rather taken aback by the situation.


    ¡®Thatd was able to stop my attack by scattering my energy?¡¯


    His attack wasn¡¯t an attack that a mere servant would be able to block so easily.


    ¡®Who is this guy?¡¯


    Baek-gap paid no attention to Paeng-ji, but was instead looking at the silver rod in his hands.


    ¡°Damn it! It was the real thing!¡±


    At that moment, another teacher cried out in astonishment.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    The sound attracted the attention of everyone in the room.


    ¡°That, that rod, is it the Silver Tear Rod?¡±


    ¡°Silver Tear Rod?¡±


    The teachers werepletely taken aback.


    In the past, there was a monk of the Shaolin temple that had quelled the whole of Moorim with a single rod. He was known to have had a pure heart and an unyielding spirit.


    The emperor, impressed by this feat,missioned a rod to be made with materials of the highest quality and presented it to that monk. That rod was known as the Silver Tear Rod.


    The rod was renowed for its ability for being able to scatter away the energy of malicious attacks.


    It was rumoured that after his death, the monk had given the rod to his disciple, but it had never been openly seen for many centuries.


    It was ridiculous to the teachers that such an artefact was in the hands of a mere servant.


    Baek-gap replied to the question.


    ¡°Yes, this is indeed the Silver Tear Rod.¡±


    There was a gasp.


    ¡°Oh my word!¡±


    The man who was able to recognize the Silver Tear Rod taught the stick martial arts, and his name was Cheong-gyeong.


    ¡°Why do you have such a precious stick!¡±


    ¡°I was using this to stir the Baby Ginseng roots boiling in the honey so the pot wouldn¡¯t overflow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    They then noticed a yellow coloured sticky liquid at the end of the rod.


    Cheong-gyeong spoke again, enraged.


    ¡°This crazy guy! I¡¯m going to fix his...¡±


    ¡°I know right, it is unbelievable! Such an artefact can¡¯t even be bought with money and I¡¯m having to use it for stirring the candying roots!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice was finally heard. It was a familiar, yet slightly terrifying voice.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t calling me a mad man, are you?¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Baek-gap flinched in fear. It was from the sight of Kang-hyuk who could be seen standing behind the teachers.


    Kang-hyuk moved through the teachers to enter into the kitchen, and after peering into the pot, pped Baek-gap¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ah! Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°The candying roots are overflowing! Hurry and stir them now!¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡±


    ¡°Not, not at all! I will stir it right away!¡±


    Baek-gap took the Silver Tear Rod, and immediately began stirring the pot full of the candying roots. Most people wouldn¡¯t have been able to even touch the rod from its heat, but Baek-gap was a peak warrior.


    He protected his hands with his Qi to stir the pot with the rod.


    Kang-hyuk then turned his attention to the group of teachers that had gathered in his kitchen.


    ¡°Anyway, what are you all here for sote at night?¡±


    ¡°That, well.....¡±


    The dagger teacher was about to speak, but someone spoke before him.


    ¡°You! Are you in your right mind?¡±


    It was the stick martial arts teacher, Cheong-gyeong.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re using the Silver Tear Rod to stir candied roots!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Of course you shouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I use it?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled at Cheong-gyong who was unable to think of a response.


    ¡°I¡¯m using the rod for a task for which it will have the greatest effect.¡±


    ¡°What kind of rubbish are you saying...!¡±


    ¡°The Silver Tear Rod has the ability to disperse malicious energy, and there may be some undesirable energy within the Baby Ginseng roots! Don¡¯t you think it is my duty to make candied roots of the best quality to feed the students?¡±


    The swordsmanship teacher, Oh-Tae stepped out.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that this hase up. We¡¯re unhappy that you are feeding the students the candied Baby Ginseng roots.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡±


    ¡°You are a liberal arts subject teacher. You don¡¯t have the right to interfere in the students¡¯ martial cultivation.¡±


    ¡°But I want to do it anyway.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Oh-Tae backed away with widened eyes. He thought he must have misheard him. But, this was not so.


    ¡°I told you that this is my wish. Do you have any issues with it?¡±

 Chapter 20

    <strong>Chapter 20: Chapter 20</strong>


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Oh-Tae drew his sword at Kang-hyuk¡¯s cross-question.


    He pointed his sword at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°As I had suspected, you won¡¯t be suitable for this school. I won¡¯t say anything else! You must immediately resign as a teacher!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t know why you keep on asking me to repeat myself. Is there something stuck in your ears?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Oh-Tae questioned what Kang-hyuk was relying on which made him speak so fearlessly.


    ¡°Since you and I are colleagues, I have shown you some mercy. Then again, if you¡¯re asking for punishment, I¡¯ll have no other choice. If you don¡¯t want to resign, we¡¯ll have to forcefully expel you!¡±


    There was a difference between resigning and being expelled.


    In Hwacheon Academy, if a teacher resigned, they would still have some honour remaining.


    On the other hand, if they were forcefully expelled, their honour would be non-existent, and their very existence would be shameful to their family and martial sect.


    Therefore, a teacher¡¯s only remaining option was to resign.


    The situation would be a little better for the Liberal Arts teachers than the Martial teachers but one would still be disgraced.


    Oh-Tae red at Kang-hyuk.


    If Kang-hyuk chose to resign, he wouldn¡¯t have to take any action, but Oh-Tae still felt a little annoyed at the thought of having to back down.


    Suddenly, something began to twist around Oh-Tae¡¯s sword.


    ¡°Wh-what on earth is that!¡±


    ¡°Aaaahh!¡±


    The teachers cried out in surprise. The identity of the twisting substance was soon clear to everyone ¡ª it was the Morning glory vine from the garden.


    The teachers continued on screaming as the vine continued to expand in size, with a tough exterior.


    The Morning glory vine then proceeded to wrap all the way around Oh-Tae, essentially tying him up.


    Oh-Tae attempted to break out of the vine using the Qi in his hands, but it didn¡¯t even budge a smidgen.


    Kang-hyuk was nonchnt at the spectacle, and then spoke calmly, ¡°Ah, sorry about that. My house¡¯s morning glory vine really dislikes people attempting to attack me. It¡¯s usually quite calm, but if anyone threatens me, it gets a little annoyed and will take action.¡±


    Baek-gap sighed at the nonsensical situation in front of him.


    ¡®Whatever, I guess I¡¯ll just concentrate on stirring the Baby Ginseng roots.¡±


    The other martial teachers cried out in anger, ¡°Immediately release Oh Seonsaeng!¡±


    ¡°If you keep acting like this, you all won¡¯t be safe either.¡±


    ¡°This is termed as attacking your fellow colleagues, and there are many witnesses. We will have a disciplinary meeting on this...¡±


    ¡°Before you have a disciplinary meeting about me, don¡¯t you think you should consider what you¡¯re saying? Barging into my residencete at night and threatening me with weapons on top of that?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk faced the morning glory vine.


    ¡°You can let them go now. Be good, I¡¯ll give you some deliciouspostter.¡±


    The vine slowly unfurled.


    Oh-Tae, who had finally be free from the vine, gritted his teeth, and sheathed his sword once more.


    Kang-hyuk addressed him.


    ¡°I would advise you not to think about breaking into my residence again, because that vine might rip your heart out before I even have a chance to stop it.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The martial arts teachers had no choice but to swiftly depart.


    ¡°Tsk tsk!¡±


    Kang hyuk clicked his tongue and took a handful ofpost from the storage room to the Morning glory nt.


    ¡°Those teachers are so foolish, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The vine nodded, and shrank to its original size.


    Baek-gap yelled out from behind.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, the roots are all candied and ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let them set for some time, then wrap them in oil paper.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But....¡±


    Baek-gap spoke whilst scratching his head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About being forcibly removed.¡±


    Kang-hyukughed.


    ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s nothing for me to worry about! It won¡¯t work out how they want anyway.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?


    ¡°The truth is, I always give people one chance. And they have just exhausted their first chance.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You give people a chance but they exhausted it already? How does that make sense?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡°I decided to be a little more generous, seeing as this is a school, hence I gave them two chances. But in the case they exhaust my second chance...¡±


    Baek-gap involuntarily became numb at the sight of Kang-hyuk¡¯sughter.


    ¡®I, I almost peed my pants!¡¯


    Whilst he couldn¡¯t understand why a refined warrior like himself felt this way, he recalled that he still had something important to convey to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°By the way, have you considered hiring a maid or two?¡±


    ¡°A maid?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought if you had a maid, the meals would be a lot tastier than anything I could whip up.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Baek-gap was ted at the potential prospect of having a maid since he also had an ulterior motive.


    ¡®If we have a maid, I won¡¯t have to candy any more Baby Ginseng roots! Hahaha!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk stared at the students standing in front of him.


    Whilst they were second year students and more mature than their first-year counterparts, in Kang-hyuk¡¯s eyes, they were still babies.


    ¡°Today¡¯s ss is a practical lesson. We will be learning how to cultivate flowers.¡±


    ¡°When will you be teaching us the cultivation of sacred herbs?¡±


    Kang-hyuk called out the name of the student who had asked the question.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dang Cheol-mun!¡±


    Kang-hyuk was aware that Dang Cheol-mun was Dang So-mun¡¯s older brother. They did however, have different mothers.


    Kang-hyuk could see the burning desire in his eyes.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s experience had found that those with such a gaze usually caused huge idents.


    ¡°You¡¯re in too much of a rush.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if we don¡¯t learn how to cultivate in time, it won¡¯t be the right season for growing sacred herbs.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°You always have to begin with the basics. Now, let¡¯s get back to the lesson.¡±


    Kang-hyuk paired the students, and distributed pouches filled with flower seeds amongst them.


    ¡°The task is to sow the flower seeds in the pouches I have given you. I hope you remember the method I taught youst lesson.¡±


    The students immediately began their assigned task.


    They were a little clumsy as the work was still unfamiliar, but the students whole-heartedly cultivated thend, and sowed the flower seeds.


    ¡°You will need toe and check on the flower seeds you have sowed daily.¡±


    ¡°What? Daily? I don¡¯t have enough time to do that.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have enough time?¡±


    The student couldn¡¯t find an excuse.


    ¡°I guess I have some time in the morning before I do my Qigong practice. And after my daily schedule, I have some time before the night roll call.¡±


    ¡°But even so...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be sincere in all of your works, and this is especially important for gardening. I am also including sincerity in your overall grade assessment. Whoever has the highest grade assessment before winter vacation will receive five candied Baby Ginseng roots.¡±


    A fire had been lit in the students¡¯ hearts at the thought of five Baby Ginseng roots.


    One root would increase one¡¯s cultivation by a year. Therefore, none of the students were able to resist the thought of being able to obtain five roots!


    The location was deep within the forests of Sacheon.


    A shadowed figure was darting through the forest. Its movements were so fast that a person would be unable to clearly see its presence.


    The shadow had arrived at a certain location.


    The person was wearing clothes made of ck leather, and wore a wide-brimmed bamboo hat, making it impossible to ascertain their gender.


    They were standing in front of therge courtyard of a small cottage. The cottage was Kang-hyuk¡¯s previous mountain residence.


    The person attempted to reach their hands out in front of them.


    But s, an energy field instantly blocked them, and they were unable to reach any further. It was something they had expected. The shadow sighed deeply.


    ¡°He must not be here.¡±


    Even though they knew the house was empty, they didn¡¯t turn back, and continued walking forward.


    All of a sudden, huge mes jumped up.


    The shadowed figure had barely gotten in with the side-effect of their leather clothes and bamboo hat having being turned to ash.


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    It was only then that the shadow¡¯s identity as a woman was revealed.


    Her hair was a fiery red colour and its shine could be seen from a distance.


    She grumbled as she entered the cottage, and began to look around.


    ¡°But where on earth has he gone....¡±


    Her answer was found in a letter lying on the bed. The message was sinct- ¡®I¡¯ve gone to the Hwacheon n.¡¯


    ¡®Hmmm...there¡¯s ayer of dust on the letter.¡¯


    She looked around once more.


    ¡®Judging by theyer of dust, he must have been gone for around a month by now. Why hasn¡¯t he returned yet? What could have happened?¡¯


    There were many questions, but no concern. She knew that nothing in the world could be dangerous to Kang-hyuk.


    A curiosity arose within her.


    ¡®Should I go?¡¯


    The situation was too intriguing for her not to personally go and find out the details.


    Four days had passed, and the young woman had arrived in Nakyang. She immediately headed to the Hwacheon n Headquarters.


    ¡°What business are you here for?¡±


    The gatekeeper enquired.


    She reached into her sleeves, and took out an identity tag as she knew it was unlikely he would recognize her.


    The identity tag read: Hwacheon n Elder, Byeok Ae-rin.


    The gatekeeper looked at her, and then back again at the name-tag a few times until he made a conclusion.


    ¡°This bitch! Are you asking to die? I don¡¯t know how you obtained that tag, but how dare you impersonate an elder of the n!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin blinked, astonished at the gatekeeper¡¯s fury.


    ¡®Impersonate?¡¯


    The gatekeeper, unaware of her disconcertment continued in his rage.


    ¡°The Elder, Byeok Ae-rin is over eighty! If you were going to attempt an impersonation, you should have at least found out some background details! How could a person clearly in their youth even dare to....


    ¡°Ahh....¡±


    She had finally realized what the problem was.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist used the Red Youth Technique....¡±


    She immediately moved her Qi to disable the effects of the technique.


    ¡°Do you recognize me now?¡±


    The gatekeeper¡¯s mouth hung open. The young woman standing in front of him had instantaneously transformed into an eighty year old woman.


    Her face clearly matched the face of Byeok Ae-rin in the guidance book which had been distributed to all of the gatekeepers.


    The gatekeeper slumped down onto the ground and began to tremble.


    Tears were welling up in his eyes, snot began to drip from his nose, and he was even drooling from the mouth.


    There had also been a line of advice written next to Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s profile in the guidance book- ¡®Never annoy unless you wish to shed tears of blood.¡¯


    ¡°Aaaaghhh!¡±


    In that moment, a high-pitched cry rang out, and a man came running towards them, panting for his breath.


    ¡°El-elder, it¡¯s you!¡±


    She looked at the man and observed he was wearing an armband which signified he was a gatekeeper. ¡°I apologize. I left my position as the paper in my diary had ran out, so I had gone inside to replenish it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Has my junior colleague done a mishap by any chance?¡±


    He asked the question after his eyes had fallen upon the pitiful sight of his colleague, who was still slumped on the ground.


    Byeok Ae-rin simply smiled.


    ¡°It was nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Well then, keep with the good work, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    The gatekeeper bowed his head, as she entered the headquarters.


    When her figure waspletely out of sight, he red at his colleague on the floor.


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    ¡°That....well...¡±


    He began to exin slowly with a stammer. When his senior colleague hade to understand the unfortunate misunderstanding, he exhaled a deep sigh.

 Chapter 21

    <strong>Chapter 21: Chapter 21</strong>


    Byeok Ae-rin also had the nickname of ¡®Leg Destroyer¡¯.


    After she had retired from being the head of Jimilgak, she became an Elder, usually paying a yearly visit to the Hwacheon n.


    The senior gate-keeper had forgotten to mention this to his junior. Not only that, but he had also forgotten to mention her asional use of the Red Youth Technique.


    ¡°Seonbae-nim (1)! What am I going to do? I¡¯m basically screwed at this point.¡±


    ¡°Get up. Nothing will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°I am sure, alright. Because the Elder....¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    As Byeok Ae-rin stepped into the Hwacheon n Headquarters, her movements were headed towards a direction she seemed to be very familiar with. That direction was towards Jimilgak.


    ¡°Is the head of Jimilgak in?¡±


    The moment she spoke, a man jumped out from behind the door.


    ¡°Elder, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Are you doing well?¡±


    This man was none other than the Head of Jimilgak, Hong-man.


    ¡°Of course. What made youe here after such a long time, Elder?¡±


    ¡°I had some business in Nakyang, and I thought I¡¯de see you while I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Please,e inside.¡±


    He hurriedly ushered her into his office while his assistant immediately brought out tea.


    Byeok Ae-rin brought the tea cup up to her mouth and took a sip. Hong-man, who was clearly nervous, gulped his saliva. Droplets upon droplets of sweat were running down his back.


    His nervousness was due to his awareness of why she had visited after such a long time.


    Hong-man had known Byeok Ae-rin for many years, since he had first be a warrior of Jimilgak before bing its head.


    This was all due to Byeok Ae-rin being the Ex Head of Jimilgak.


    Ever since Hong-man had be a Jimilgak warrior, there was a famous saying that went around the Hwacheon n. Amongst the twelve animals of the Hwacheon n, one had to be careful of three in particr- the Mad Dragon, the Mad Snake, and the Mad Fox.


    The Mad Dragon was the n Leader, Kang-hyuk, the Mad Snake was the Blue Dragon Leader, Mu-jin, and the Mad Fox was the Jimilgak head, Byeok Ae-rin.


    Despite Kang-hyuk retiring, Mu-jin bing the n leader, and Byeok Ae-rin retiring to be an Elder, this saying lingered in the minds of those that still remembered the past.


    Hong-man was the most familiar with Byeok Ae-rin. Her famous nickname of ¡®Leg Destroyer¡¯ had been obtained from her destruction of countless Magis and dark cultivators with the use of her well-renowned smooth and svelte legs.


    This nickname however, paled inparison to what had earned her second nickname of ¡®Mad Fox¡¯. One of the reasons for this nickname being made was due to the intelligence and courage she had towards fulfilling the aims of her goals, even if it meant dirtying her hands.


    Nheless, there was a more frightening reason for the nickname.


    ¡°I recently heard something rather unpleasant.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin was able to forgive, but she wouldn¡¯t forget. She was known for meticulously remembering every tiny detail of an incident.


    Hong-man was already aware of what she was going to say next.


    Byeok Ae-rin continued speaking in a slow and calcted manner.


    ¡°I heard that the n Leader¡¯s quarters were broken into recently, and that his five Jimilgak guards were found lying unconscious outside. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°It-it¡¯s true.¡±


    The n Leader had no way of exining the events of the night, plus he was unable to disclose the culprit. It would be unthinkable to have confessed that the ny eight year old Retired Leader had broken into his residence as a fresh faced youth after having undergone reverse aging.


    Whilst this situation had been kept mum, it hadn¡¯t escaped the notice of Byeok Ae-rin.


    She was an Elder that was aware of each and every happening within the Hwacheon n, and as the previous Head of Jimilgak, she had the duty of advising its operations.


    Hong-man was rather resentful of this fact.


    Kick


    He felt a sudden and fiery pain. It was the pain from Byeok Ae-rin kicking his shin.


    Of course, being Byeok Ae-rin, this pain wasn¡¯t one that would end in one go.


    Kick


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Kick


    ¡°Aaagh!¡±


    ¡°Kang-hyuk Maengjunim (2) always said that one should reprimand the person in charge first.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I-I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Are the standards of the newer recruits dropping or something?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll make sure to rectify the situation.¡±


    Hong-man stuttered as he inwardly nned a hell-like training drill for the Jimilgak warriors.


    When the truth of the situation was revealed, Hong-man and the Warriors were most likely going to feel wronged.


    The main culprit of this incident was the ¡®Invincible Warrior¡¯ Kang-hyuk, who had always had a habit of going in and out of ces. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were forbidden or otherwise, he waltzed through as though they were his own residences.


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust your words for now. Also, keep a close eye on the situation henceforth.¡±


    Hong-man instantly bowed his head.


    The pain where he had been kicked felt so fresh that it most likely wasn¡¯t even bruised.


    It had been a long time since he had given up the possibility of not being beaten by Byeok Ae-rin, but he was grateful that she had kicked him out of sight to save his honour as the Head.


    Whilst she had a notorious reputation, she showed great consideration in appropriate situations.


    This was why she had yet another nickname. This was the nickname the gate-keeper was referring to mentally, but had been unable to say.


    ¡®That¡¯s why she¡¯s known as the Kind Crazy Bitch.¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin finished the remaining tea in the cup, as though she had been aware of Hong-man¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°By any chance, has the Retired Leadere by?¡±


    Hearing this, Hong-man cocked his head to the side.


    ¡°Thest time I recall seeing him was four years ago at the Autumn Moorim Tournament.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin felt that this was a little odd. The Head of Jimilgak was a man who was aware of all of the happenings within the Hwacheon n, yet he was unaware that the Retired Leader, Kang-hyuk, had visited.


    ¡®How could someone going in and out of the n Headquarters not be known by the Jimilgak head?¡¯


    She intuitively felt that something was off.


    ¡®He would have no reason to lie about this.¡¯


    The only event he came out of his retirement for, the Autumn Moorim Tournament, was eight months away. As such, Byeok Ae-rin came to a conclusion that the only remaining reason Kang-hyuk could havee to the n was to meet the current Leader, Mu-jin.


    She was aware that Kang-hyuk had cherished Mu-jin in the past, when he was the Leader and Mu-jin served under him, and also to this day.


    The best option in her eyes would have been to ask Mu-jin directly, but as luck had it, he was out on a visit to the Shaolin Temple.


    Byeok Ae-rin arose from her seat.


    ¡°Ah, are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°I am. This old woman¡¯s been here for too long already.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin suddenly caught sight of a journal ced on the desk of the office.


    In Jimilgak, logs were kept of the daily happenings and movements within the organization. The logs were then transferred on a monthly basis to a secret library.


    This meant that the journal on the desk contained all of the happenings of the month thus far.


    Byeok Ae-rin walked towards the desk and picked up the journal, flicking through it page-by-page until she came across some unusual logs.


    ¡®The n Leader has rmended a twenty four year old man from his martial sect named Kang-hyuk to be the Horticulture teacher at Hwacheon Academy.¡¯


    ...


    ¡®Kang-hyuk passes the test for recruitment. The final test was to bloom the Radiant Golden Lotus. He used Ice Essence and a pure spirit to bloom the Lotus.¡¯


    ...


    ¡®The n Leader has ordered a Jimilgak Warrior of rank seventy three to serve Kang-hyuk at his residence.¡¯


    Her suspicions had grown further.


    She wasn¡¯t suspicious of Mu-jin requesting a Jimilgak Warrior to be sent to serve the new Horticulture Teacher, but instead of the im that the man was from his martial sect.


    Mu-jin¡¯s martial sect was known to be Yeonghamun, and Mu-jin was the older cousin of the previous head of Yeonghamun, who had died thirty years earlier.


    In truth, Mu-jin was an orphan. This background had been concocted by her and Kang-hyuk in order for him to be the Blue Dragon Leader. This was because it wasn¡¯t possible for one to be a Blue Dragon Leader if one had an unknown or non-existent familial background. This was already fifty years ago, and his false background had be as good as truth.


    This was why Byeok Ae-rin, who was fully aware of the truth of Mu-jin¡¯s background, found the entry in the journal rather peculiar. Moreover, the name of this Horticulture teacher, although his age was twenty four, matched the name of the Retired Leader Kang-hyuk.


    Furthermore, the items he had used to bloom the Radiant Golden Lotus were very well known to her, since it belonged to a certain person she knew very well.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to have to meet this Horticulture teacher.¡¯


    She closed the journal.


    A new day¡¯s dawn had risen.


    The current time was around the time when a rabbit would wake and wash its face with a dew drop, around five in the morning.


    Kang-hyuk was standing in his practice plot, Yeongyowon.


    His hands contained a book, a brush, and an ink stick holder.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled as he sensed movements in his direction.


    The first-year students, Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji, came closer.


    ¡°I hope you are well, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled as they bowed politely in greeting.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first arrivals! After tending to the flowers and watering them, you may go and do your Qigong practice.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji walked over to the flower bed onto which they had sown seeds, and then checked the condition of the soil.


    They had nted a water-loving variety of flower that needed to be watered once every two days.


    Today was a day to water, and so they were headed towards the banks of a stream to collect some water.


    The rest of the first-year students arrived not long after, crowding the practice plot, with Kang-hyuk repeating the same instruction he had given to Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji to them.


    By the time the rest of the students had arrived, Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji had already collected their water. Baek Mun-ji looked at Dang So-mun and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll water the flowers so you can head off first.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You should go and get a good spot for Qigong practice. You walk slower than me, and you know that very well.¡±


    ¡°That...that¡¯s true but still...¡±


    ¡°You have to think realistically. Get going now.¡±


    Dang So-mun, finally persuaded, began to walk towards the training grounds where Qigong practice was held.


    ¡°Wooo-¡±


    Baek Mun-ji looked in the direction of the sound, and bit his lip.


    ¡®Damn it! I should havee even earlier...¡¯


    He sighed as he sprinkled water over the location where they had sown the seeds. He sprinkled enough that the soil was slightly moist, and poured the rest of the water away.


    He then looked at how far Dang So-mun had walked, and ran over to him after bowing his head at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Hmm.....¡±


    As Kang-hyuk gazed at Baek Mun-ji¡¯s back, a strange feeling arose.


    After his age reversal, he was able to feel the truth behind the behaviours of people without having to have seen anything directly.


    Therefore, he was aware of why Baek Mun-ji had suddenly ran off. It was due to him having met the eyes of the second-year student, Dang So-mun¡¯s half-brother, Dang Cheol-mun.


    ¡®Well...it¡¯s not strange for them to have looked at each other due to the close connection of the Baek and Dang families, but his actions after having seen him are rather peculiar.¡¯


    Baek Mun-ji had purposely sprinkled water very slightly on the surface of the soil.


    This would mostly likely cause the seeds to dry out, and also result in a lower grade.


    ¡®Why would he do that when he¡¯s in the same group as his best friend?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk felt that it would be best to keep a close eye on the situation.


    Kang-hyuk had returned to his residence with a few unanswered questions.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! I¡¯ll get you some breakfast right away.¡±


    Kang-hyuk lightly pped Baek-gap, causing him to hurriedly prepare breakfast.


    It was a simple breakfast, but Kang-hyuk was unconcerned by this, picking up his chopsticks.


    Whilst Kang-hyuk had tried all sorts of expensive and exquisite delicacies throughout his long life, to him, Ilmibanjeon¡¯s noodles that cost a mere copper coin were the most delicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be making a brief trip to Jungcheon today.¡±


    ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m only going to order something.¡±


    Baek-gap looked a little troubled at his answer. He was recollecting the issues with the martial teachers and the banquet that had urred when he hadn¡¯t apanied Kang-hyuk.


    A potential punishment would also depend on his actions.


    ¡°It-it is my duty to apany you Seonsaengnim!¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned at Baek-gap¡¯s desparate cry.


    ¡°Well, before that, have you finished candying all of the Baby Ginseng roots?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Anyways, you can follow me or whatever, but only after you¡¯ve finished candying.¡±


    Baek-gap wanted to cry.


    (1) Seonbae= Korean honorific term for addressing a senior in work or education.


    (2) Maengjunim= Korean honorific term for addressing someone in a Leadership position.

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Chapter 22: Chapter 22</strong>


    The Hwacheon Academy¡¯s gatekeepers were nervously looking back and forth at the gatekeeper¡¯s cabin behind them.


    If the person in the cabin had been a normal Warrior, they wouldn¡¯t have been nervous to the point of fearing for their lives.


    ¡®Ah....my back....it has no feeling...why does it have to be this way!¡¯


    ¡®Damn, why did it have to be someone from Jimilgak...¡¯


    They kept theirints to themselves. There wasn¡¯t a ce with a more feared reputation other than Jimilgak.


    It was widely said that if one interfered with the matters of Jimilgak, the next day, that person would have disappeared to a ce where neither birds nor rats could find.


    It was also known that within the torture chamber of Jimilgak, there was an array of ghastly torture tools lined up and used to spill out confessions.


    The man, who was sitting inside the gatekeeper¡¯s cabin, was none other than the Head of Jimilgak.


    This was also why they had to bite their tongues, keep theirints to themselves, and endure.


    They had to endure and keep aposed and straight posture, even if their backs were aching and their feet felt as though they were melding with the ground.


    Two hours had passed like this.


    ¡°Keep up the good work.¡±


    A person had written their name in the exit log, greeted the gatekeepers and passed through the gates.


    The Head of Jimilgak, who was sitting in the cabin, called out.


    ¡°Who was the person that just left?¡±


    The gatekeeper immediately looked at the log. All of the people that entered and left the Academy had to register their details in the log.


    ¡°It is the Horticulture teacher, Kang-hyuk Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°Where is he leaving to?¡±


    ¡°It says Jungcheon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The Jimilgak head rushed out of the cabin, and the messenger bird, that was sitting on his shoulder, immediately flew away.


    He tapped the shoulders of the two gatekeepers.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. After your shift finishes, you should go and moisten your throats with a drink.¡±


    The gatekeepers¡¯ mouths went agape from the excessive amount of money the Jimilgak head had given them to pay for drinks.


    ¡°If anyone finds out that I was here, or of my actions then....¡±


    ¡°H-how could that happen?¡±


    ¡°We will make sure to keep our mouths tightly shut.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I will leave you two alone then.¡±


    As the Jimilgak head disappeared, the two gatekeepers copsed down to the ground.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    It had been an extremely excruciating two hours for them.


    The current location was the Jimilgak headquarters.


    There was an old woman standing in the courtyard. She was fully dressed in red, and she was the ex-Head of Jimilgak, as well as an Elder of the Hwacheon n, Byeok Ae-rin.


    A hawk flew towards her. It had a blue tail, and was Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s personal messenger bird. It was the bird that the Jimilgak Head had sent from the Hwacheon Academy gate.


    She had intended to send an ordinary warrior of Jimilgak, but she wanted to be certain, and so, she sent Hong-man instead. After the hawk settled onto her arm, she untied a note from its leg.


    ¡®Headed towards Jungcheon.¡¯


    The note was short, but she smiled in thought after looking at it.


    ¡°Should I go?¡±


    Within a few moments, a red energy came out from her body, and her appearance had changed to that of a young twenty year old woman. She flew towards Jungcheon with her transformed body.


    She had arrived in Jungcheon within a short span of time.


    Jungcheon, as always, had an exuberant and busy atmosphere.


    Byeok Ae-rin initially considered looking for Kang-hyuk at the academy, but felt that it would attract too much attention, and so, she decided to wait until he had left the Academy.


    She was looking at the streets of Jungcheon from its tallest building.


    ¡°Ah! There he is!¡±


    Her eyes fell on a man that seemed to look like Kang-hyuk from the written description of his facial features she had been given. Both of them grew wide as she focused on his face. She felt as though she was dreaming.


    His appearance wasn¡¯t that of the old man she had known, but the face of a youth. Memories of the past flooded into her mind.


    ¡®Kang-hyuk Daejunim...¡¯


    ¡°These are all of the orchids we have.¡±


    ¡°I understand...thank you.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    He had been unable to find an orchid within his expectations.


    Orchids were one of the nts Kang-hyuk felt were essential to cultivate, and that there was no nt more superior for character building than orchids. Therefore, he had the intention of teaching his students the method for their cultivation.


    He too had raised orchid nts before.


    The orchid nt wasn¡¯t an easy nt to cultivate.


    Like other nts, it needed water, sunlight, wind, soil, and sufficient heat. However, if any of these factors were not in equilibrium, the orchid nt would show a marked difference in its appearance.


    When he was growing orchids, he had wanted to quit many times due to its difficulties in cultivation. But, after five years of growing them, he had obtained a deep realization of bnce and the equilibrium of life. Kang-hyuk wished for this realization to likewise ur within his students through the cultivation of orchids.


    He had been wandering through the various flower shops of Jungcheon for a while, but had been unable to find the particr orchid he was looking for.


    As the hours had gone by, he realized that it was already time for lunch.


    ¡®Should I go to Ilmibancheon?¡¯


    His footsteps however, walked towards a dark alley rather than Ilmibancheon.


    It was apletely empty alley, but Kang-hyuk spoke out towards the nothingness.


    ¡°You should know very well that I don¡¯t like being followed.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to count. You¡¯d bettere out before I reach three. One, two....¡±


    Before Kang-hyuk had reached three, a person almost immediately appeared. She had red hair and red clothing. It was Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Retired Leader.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m now a teacher of Hwacheon Academy. Call me Kang Seonsaeng instead.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin brought her hands to her mouth andughed.


    ¡°Hahaha, but how did you know it was me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d always been able to feel the energy of a member, even in my sleep.¡±


    Kang-hyuk had been able to feel the presence of Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s energy the very moment he had stepped into Jungcheon.


    ¡°Haha, I guess that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, it doesn¡¯t suit you. You neverughed that much before.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin sighed.


    ¡°If it was any other man, they would have said that I¡¯m pretty when Iugh, but you...¡±


    ¡°Why are you going around with a young body?¡±


    ¡°Well, Retired Leade...Kang Seonsaengnim, what are you doing with those kids?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching them how to cultivate nts.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin looked puzzled.


    ¡°What on earth possessed you to be a teacher? And you¡¯re going around, pretending to be a young man using Ju-Ansul (1).¡±


    Her speech had be sharper and more direct. However, this was her true manner of speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not using Ju-Ansul.¡±


    ¡°Then is it Inpi-myeongu (2)?¡±


    ¡°Not that either.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. If you were using Inpi-myeongu, you wouldn¡¯t look too different to your original form.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just tell you.¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s reverse aging.¡±


    ¡°Ah....it¡¯s reverse aging. How wonderful. Reverse aging... wait a second, WHAT?!¡±


    She looked at Kang-hyuk in total astonishment.


    ¡°Th-that can¡¯t be. Are you sure that it isn¡¯t Hwangoltaltae (3)?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reverse aging.¡±


    ¡°The reverse aging that you only hear in legends?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin moved closer to Kang-hyuk and looked at his hands. She then carefully looked at his teeth.


    From what she had heard of reverse aging, if one didn¡¯t have a high level of cultivation, certain minute signs of the previous age could still remain. This could be seen in ces such as the hands and teeth. However, Kang-hyuk had no such sign. It was apletely perfect age reversal!


    Kang-hyuk looked at Byeok Ae-rin, who was still in shock.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s go and eat some noodles.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin nkly stared at Kang-hyuk as he was eating noodles.


    ¡®Huh! Reverse aging!¡¯


    It was something she couldn¡¯t have even dreamt up of.


    Kang-hyuk lifted his head up and looked at her.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    She continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m using all my efforts to maintain a youthful appearance with the Red Youth Technique.... But you¡¯ve be young with no effort at all! I¡¯m so jealous that my stomach aches. Damn it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®damn it¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you let it slide this time?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin wasn¡¯t actually too surprised about Kang-hyuk¡¯s reverse aging, and thought that it was natural.


    He was strong to the point that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to her if he became an immortal.


    It was why he had the nickname of Invincible Warrior.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Noodles aren¡¯t good when they get soggy.¡±


    ¡°I love soggy noodles, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk went back to eating, while Byeok Ae-rin stared at him again.


    She was recalling an old memory of Kang-hyuk while they were still young.


    Kang-hyuk had joined the Hwacheon n as a warrior of the lowest rank, and had made outstanding achievements one after the other to the extent that at the age of thirty two, he was qualified to be a leader.


    Kwaepungdae, meaning fast wind.


    As the name meant, the aim of the group was to resolve problems as fast as possible. However, that was only half of their actual work, the other half was somewhat fishy.


    Byeok Ae-rin had always been aware of the truth behind Kwaepungdae. Its members could die, and there would be no concern whatsoever.


    ¡®We are like cards that can be discarded whenever.¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t been the only person aware of this truth. Kang-hyuk and Mu-jin also knew of this.


    She recalled Kang-hyuk¡¯s past words.


    ¡°My name is Kang-Hyuk. I am your leader. Although the n have treated us in a way where we may be used and then thrown away when our use isplete, I will change this. I will make us into a group that cannot be thoughtlessly discarded.¡±


    He had been true to his words.


    ¡®Reflecting on it, those were the happiest days.¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin began to wonder whether it had been Kang-hyuk¡¯s dream to be a teacher.


    ¡°Kang....Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What made you want to be a teacher?¡±


    ¡°It was nothing much. I came here to inform Mu-jin of my transformation, and I thought that it might be good to try my hand at a dream I had given up on in my youth. But, I couldn¡¯t remember what my dream was, so I decided to fulfill my deceased brother¡¯s dream instead.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you became a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Also, Mu-jin rmended that I teach at Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smirked.


    ¡®Haha. So it¡¯s Mu-jin who instigated all of this?¡¯


    She feltpelled to visit Mu-jin, who had been aware of all these happenings yet had been mute and to give him a good blow.


    ¡®I had to reprimand Hong-man because of you. I feel a bit bad. Should I buy him a drink?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk spoke as though he could read her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on Mu-jin.¡±


    ¡°How did you know what I was thinking?¡±


    ¡°Because whenever you¡¯re nning on beating someone up, your left eyebrow starts twitching.¡±


    ¡°You are the Retired Leader indeed!¡±


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s Kang Seonsaenim!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, sorry.¡±


    She continued questioning him.


    ¡°How long to do you n on being a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Until my energy is exhausted.¡±


    Thoughts of joining him to be a teacher at the Academy entered her head, but she quickly discarded them.


    Byeok Ae-rin wanted to be by Kang-hyuk¡¯s side, but being a teacher would mean a greatly restricted freedom of movement.


    She recalled Hong-man telling her that a warrior from Jimilgak was stationed at Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence as his servant.


    This meant that the three assistant positions and the position of a maid for him were empty.


    ¡®Shall I be an assistant?¡¯


    In principle, an assistant had tomute to and from the Academy. In exceptional cases, they were allowed to stay with the teacher for two months to gain familiarity with them, but following that, it was required that they stay in separate amodation.


    By then, she had made her decision.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, do you need a maid? I¡¯m quite good at making rice.¡±


    (1) Ju-Ansul- a martial technique that causes the disappearance of wrinkles, and gives a youthful appearance but is not permanent.


    (2) Inpi-myeongu- A human skin mask that changes the appearance of the face.


    (3) Hwangoltaltae- A type of body metamorphosis

 Chapter 23

    <strong>Chapter 23: Chapter 23</strong>


    The location was Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    Baek-gap was pounding his back with his left hand.


    ¡°Ah finally, there are only fifty roots left!¡±


    He proudly gazed upon the stacks of candied Baby Ginseng roots he had made with his own two hands.


    Nheless, at the thought of the remaining roots he had to turn into candy, his feeling of pride disappeared, transforming into a sigh.


    ¡®Damn it! When am I going to finish all of these?¡±


    While he was grumbling, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and rushed outside.


    It was Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    An unfamiliar young woman stood beside Kang-hyuk. She was wearing red clothes, and would be considered quite a stunning beauty.


    ¡°Who is the person next to you?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied, ¡°She¡¯s the new maid who will be working here from now on. Didn¡¯t you say that we needed a maid?¡±


    ¡°I uh...I did say that, but is she really a maid?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be lying? Anyways, her name is Ae-rin. You can let her know what needs to be done.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Baek-gap feltpletely ted.


    ¡®I can finally be free from kitchen work! Now, my original task can begin! Hahaha!¡¯


    He felt like dancing at the thought that they now had a maid.


    Baek-gap cleared his throat.


    ¡°Well, my name is Baek-gap. You can call me Baek So-yi Nim (1). And without a doubt, I am a servant.¡±


    Baek-gap felt that his position, as he implied, was higher in rank than that of a maid.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Anyways, what needs to be done?¡±


    Baek-gap frowned at her informal way of speaking to him.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking informally to? My position is higher than yours, so you should be using honorifics in your speech!¡±


    The maid¡¯s mouth became twisted at his outburst.


    ¡°I heard that the positions of servant and maid were equal. Did I misunderstand anything?¡±


    She was in fact, correct. A kitchen maid was in charge of preparing the master¡¯s meals after all, and so, her role was different than that of an ordinary servant or maid. It still ranked below a nanny, but it was nheless equal to the position of a servant.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true....¡±


    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t tend to use honorifics with anyone, aside from the master I¡¯m serving.¡±


    Baek-gap could feel a furious energy emanating from her. The energy was so intense that it felt as though it was going to cut his throat.


    ¡®How could a mere maid have such furious energy!¡¯


    He was in awe, but quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°Er, so about lunch....¡±


    Kang-hyuk, who had been observing their conversation silently, finally spoke up.


    ¡°We already ate lunch. You can go eat.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m going to head off to Yeongyowon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Kang-hyuk was out of sight, Baek-gap spoke in a dignified manner, despite the fact that his dignity had been lost a while ago.


    ¡°You heard, right? You can prepare my meal for now. You¡¯ll find the kitchen tools easily, but if there¡¯s any confusion, you can ask me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Baek-gap grinned as she entered the kitchen.


    ¡®It¡¯s strange, I feel as though I¡¯ve seen her face before. Also, her name. Ae-rin...Ae-rin... I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name somewhere. Where did I see that red hair? It almost feels as though I¡¯m speaking to my grandmother.¡¯


    Inside the kitchen, Byeok Ae-rin was reveling in her new position and change of surroundings.


    It was rare for her to have to cook a meal with her own two hands.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to think back to my Kwaepungdae days.¡¯


    She could cook quite well, but this wasn¡¯t always the case.


    Sheughed as she recalled how the members would urgently search for water after eating a meal prepared by her.


    However, as they were out of town with Kwaepungdae business ten out of twelve months of the year, there was no option but for her to cook and for the members to eat her food.


    As she had to cook so frequently, her skills gradually improved over time. She had also had a good cooking teacher.


    She was a member of Kwaepungdae as well, who was also her junior.


    ¡®I wonder if Myeong-ah¡¯s doing well.¡¯


    She quickly prepared the meal and ced it in front of Baek-gap.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm...¡±


    Baek-gap looked at the meal. He felt that the dish was wless.


    ¡®She seems to be an experienced cook.¡¯


    He picked up the chopsticks and ate a little.


    ¡®Wait-!¡¯


    He hadpletely forgotten. It was because the food was tastier than he had expected. But, Baek-gap proceeded, and stubbornly put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°What is this?! Is this what you call food?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin looked at him benevolently. Her gaze reminded Baek-gap of his mother when she prepared a meal. However, he remained firm in his will.


    ¡®If I act weak, she won¡¯t be disciplined.¡¯


    With this in mind, Baek-gap¡¯s behaviour became a bit more extreme.


    He pushed the bowl away from him.


    Bang!


    Within a few moments, he had thrown the bowl off the table, causing the food to spill all over the floor.


    ¡°How dare you make me eat such crap! If you don¡¯t want to be thrown out, immediately make me a new dish!¡±


    Baek-gap himself felt that his actions were extreme, but he feltpelled to do so, as he didn¡¯t want to be defeated by the maid¡¯s energy from the beginning.


    ¡°....If you don¡¯t like it, then there¡¯s nothing else that can be done. I guess I¡¯ll have to say it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re trying to discipline me, there¡¯s no need to go so far as lying, is there?


    Baek-gap jumped, as she had gotten straight to the point of things.


    ¡°What? L-lying? When did I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°If the food I made was so disgusting, then why did you eat and swallow the first mouthful?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s bad karma to carelessly waste food.¡±


    ¡°This, you....you¡¯re only a maid, how dare you try and teach me!¡±


    Baek-gap had be furious, and without him realizing, he had gotten up and had his hand raised, ready to p her cheek.


    However, his hands paused in the air. It was due to somebody having grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Baek-gap turned at the familiar voice.


    ¡°Aah!¡±


    He was startled.


    The man, who had stopped him, was none other than his boss, the Jimilgak head, Hong-man.


    Hong-man immediately sent a punch flying towards the direction of Baek-gap¡¯s face.


    The force of his fist pushed Baek-gap backwards onto the ground. Baek-gap clenched his teeth at the waves of pain rippling through his back.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Ga-Gakjunim (2)!¡±


    ¡°I asked you...what were you doing!¡±


    Baek-gap was scrambling in an attempt to think up of an excuse.


    ¡°That, well, we hired a maid so that I could fully concentrate on my mission....and, I was in the middle of disciplining her.¡±


    ¡°Maid?¡±


    Hong-man sighed, and looked at Byeok Ae-rin, who was standing beside him.


    ¡°Elder...¡±


    ¡°You came quite quickly! How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°Even within Ilmibanjeom, there are Jimilgak warriors. Also, there is a secret passage leading to Jimilgak in the forest right next to this house.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯re working as a maid here! What on earth were you thinking, Elder Byeok?¡±


    Baek-gap¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®Elder Byeok? Didn¡¯t that maid say that her name was Ae-rin....Then Byeok....Ae-rin...Aaah!¡¯


    Baek-gap, who had finally put one and one together, became incredibly rmed.


    There was only one person he knew who was called Byeok Ae-rin and was an Elder.


    That person was none other than the ex-Head of Jimilgak.


    ¡®Then with that youthful face, is she using Ju-ansul? No wonder I felt as though I had seen that face somewhere, and the name was so familiar....also, that powerful furious energy I felt before makes sense now as well....¡¯


    Baek-gap cautiously spoke in the direction of Hong-man.


    ¡°That, Gakjunim, by any chance is that person....Byeok Ae-rin the Elder?¡±


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Baek-gap began to recall his recent actions in regret. He did not only just tell her that the food she had prepared was disgusting, but he was even going to p her cheek.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯m as good as dead now!¡¯


    But Baek-gap didn¡¯t want to die. He immediately kneeled in front of Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°Plea-please spare me! I-I was unable to recognize you, Elder!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin responded to his cries benevolently.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It was because you were unaware. You may lift your head now.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smiled as Baek-gap slowly lifted his head.


    ¡°Well, if you had done it whilst knowing who I am, you wouldn¡¯t be alive right now, but seeing as you didn¡¯t know....¡±


    Baek-gap began to calm down. With her nickname of Mad Fox, he would definitely not have been left alive if he had known!


    ¡°Why? Did you perhaps... do it knowing who I was?¡±


    Baek-gap, thankfully, really had no idea of her true identity.


    ¡°No, no-not at all! Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Then raise your head. Didn¡¯t you say that I was a maid and you were a servant? Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did say that but....¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Baek-gap became nervous from Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s gaze that exuded benevolence.


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯ve been sent from Jimilgak to watch over Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you followed him to Yeongyowon?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking back to me right now?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin turned her head and looked at Hong-man.


    ¡°The level of the Jimilgak warriors seem to have really fallen.¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize! I will look into the issue immediately!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin fixed her gaze upon Baek-gap once more.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking, what are you still doing here and not going to where Kang Seonsaengnim is!¡±


    ¡°I...I apologize!¡±


    Baek-gap jumped up and speedily left to go to Yeongyowon.


    Byeok Ae-rin sighed as she watched him leave. Hong-man spoke up timidly, ¡°That... Elder? I was wondering why you¡¯vee here as a maid.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smiled as Hong-man intensely nodded his head.


    ¡°As the Head of Jimilgak, you should be tight-lipped, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll even cut my tongue if you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Has the n Leader already informed you of Kang Seonsaeng¡¯s identity by any chance?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t told me....but I can make a guess as to who he really is. Is that why you¡¯re here as a maid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t even be alive right now. He is the reason for my existence, so of course, I would follow him here to be by his side.¡±


    ¡°If so, why didn¡¯t you follow him eight years ago when he retired?¡±


    ¡°He had expressly asked me not to. He told me to stay by Mu-jin¡¯s side and watch over him for at least a year.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Anyway, did you say that that fellow was a rank of seventy three?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why is such a stupid fellow by his side! I¡¯ll have to take him aside one day and give him a disciplining of my own!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Hong-man himself had undergone a hell-like disciplining from Byeok Ae-rin, so he was well aware of its implications.


    His skills had most definitely improved since her drilling, but even the recollection of those days gave him nausea.


    ¡®I wonder what kind of disciplining one would receive after directly trying to attack the Elder.... I benevolently pray for his soul.¡¯


    As soon as Kang-hyuk had entered Yeongyowon, he looked over the trees the students were practising on.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    All of a sudden, he could sense soundless footsteps getting closer to him.


    ¡®Could it be a student? But why would it be soundless?¡¯


    He focused his sight into the distance. He could see the figure of the student Baek Mun-ji walking towards the site.


    ¡®Is that the student who was acting a little strange earlier in the morning?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk immediately hid behind a tree, activating the martial skill of being invisible so that his presence would bepletely unnoticed.


    Baek Mun-ji, with his freckled face, had soon arrived, beginning to look around.


    After he had confirmed that no one else was present, he collected water from the nearby stream, and sincerely sprinkled it onto the bed upon which he and Dang So-mun had sown flower seeds.


    His actions werepletely opposite than that of the morning where he had barely watered the seeds.


    Baek Mun-ji squatted by the bed for a while, then sighed and got up again.


    His face looked troubled,pletely different from his usual cheerful expression.


    He sighed once more, then left Yeongyowon.


    Kang-hyuk emerged from behind the tree.


    ¡®What kind of situation is this?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk stroked his chin as he watched Baek Mun-ji leave.


    ¡®Why is that student hiding his level of cultivation?¡¯

 Chapter 24

    <strong>Chapter 24: Chapter 24</strong>


    Smash!


    A bottle hit a table, shattering into pieces.


    ¡°Clean it up.¡±


    A waiter cautiously edged towards the table, and began to clear up the shattered ss.


    ¡°And bring me another bottle, ASAP!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The waiter promptly brought out another bottle. The man immediately guzzled the second bottle down. This man was none other than the first-year Swordsmanship teacher, Oh-Tae.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, why did you call me all the way here if all you were going to do was drink booze?¡±


    A middle-aged man, that was sitting next to him, spoke up. This man was also wearing a blue teacher¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Did you know that a new teacher¡¯se in to teach Horticulture?¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s funny that he has the same name as the Retired Leader Kang-hyuk. Why are you mentioning him anyway?¡±


    ¡°I want to expel him.¡±


    ¡°You want to expel him?¡±


    Oh-Tae nodded his head.


    To expel a teacher out usually implied forcing a teacher that had caused problems to leave the school.


    The fate of a teacher that had been expelled wasn¡¯t that bright. This was also why there were strict conditions that had to be met to enact it.


    ¡°You must know already that in order to expel a teacher, you need the agreement of at least five of the eight Elders, and three-fifths of the teachers.¡±


    ¡°I know. Won¡¯t you persuade the teachers for me?¡±


    The man smiled awkwardly at Oh-Tae¡¯s request.


    His name was Yun Ha-seong.


    He was the Swordsmanship teacher for the third-year students of the Academy.


    He was affiliated with the Wu-dang Sect, so no teacher could refute his request.


    This was also why Oh-Tae had called him.


    ¡°Anyways, what¡¯s your reason for wanting to expel him?¡±


    Oh-Tae proceeded to exin all of the events that had passed involving Kang-hyuk, with great over-exaggeration and a bit of fabrication.


    ¡°I see. So he has not only ignored the ranking between the teachers, but he¡¯s manufacturing dangerous drugs and distributing them amongst the students.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°I understand. In that case, I¡¯ll reflect on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off, it¡¯s training time around now.¡±


    ¡°I hope you have a safe journey.¡±


    As soon as Yun Ha-seong left the bar, Oh-Tae resumed his drinking.


    ¡°Ah, alcohol is my only sce! Now that I¡¯ve left it to the famously nicknamed Cheong-eun Sword Immortal, Yun Seonsaengnim, you won¡¯t be able to escape expulsion! Did you really think you¡¯d be safe after wounding my pride?!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong sighed as he left the bar.


    ¡°Oh my. What a half-wit! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually a teacher.¡±


    He shook his head in disapproval.


    ¡°Even if you thought that I had no interest in the affairs of the school, did you really think I don¡¯t know about this...¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s actions had attracted the attention of more teachers than Oh-Tae had known. Thus, Yun Ha-seong was already aware that Oh-Tae¡¯s version of the events were a great fabrication.


    Within the Academy, it was the responsibility of the first and second year teachers to prevent the Liberal Arts subject teachers from quitting.


    This was due to their somewhat obscure position, with their cultivation ranging between second-ss to peak level. There were many warriors who had this standard of cultivation and so, to protect their positions, they had no choice but toply with the Academy¡¯s request.


    However, the situation for the third and fourth year teachers were different.


    Their level of cultivation had nearly reached mastery, and some were even at a level that transcended mastery. They taught students that had almost finished their studies.


    This was the reason as to why the Academy almost never requested anything extra from the third and fourth year teachers, and therefore their only duty was to teach their students, and cultivate their own martial training even further.


    This level offort however, did not extend to the third and fourth year liberal arts subject teachers.


    ¡°Hmm...Kang-hyuk...¡±


    Yun Ha-seong had heard that Kang-hyuk had been born into a wealthy family.


    The fact that he had paid therge Wolsuru bill in one sitting, and fed his students the precious and expensive Baby Ginseng root confirmed the rumour for him.


    He had drawn the attention of the teachers of the Academy in many ways.


    However, unlike most of the teachers, Yun Ha-seong was aware of several truths about Kang-hyuk.


    One of the truths he was aware of was that Kang-hyuk was of the same martial sect as the n Leader, and had received a personal rmendation from him. Not only that, but he had also passed the test to enter the academy with flying colours!


    A burning query suddenly arose within Yun Ha-seong. He recalled that many high-level masters had emerged from the n Leader¡¯s martial sect and went on to be highly regarded within Moorim.


    ¡®If Kang-hyuk is from the n Leader¡¯s Sect, he must have the cultivation of a master, so why did he choose to be a Horticulture teacher?¡¯


    He then had a sudden realization.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be....is he letting Oh-Tae and the other first-year martial teachers off?¡¯


    He had guessed correctly, most probably due to his transcended level of cultivation, his intuitive skills were strong.


    At that moment, he had made a decision.


    He had no desire to get involved with something that made his head hurt even while thinking about it, and neither did he wish to invoke the n Leader¡¯s wrath.


    He had heard of the n Leader¡¯s nickname of ¡®Mad Snake¡¯, and thought that it was best that that side of him wasn¡¯t triggered. The ¡®Mad Snake¡¯ aspect of the n Leader was something that even the Leader of the Wu-dang sect feared.


    ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t know. You guys can sort it out amongst yourselves, I¡¯m not getting involved in this.¡¯


    Around that time, there was a person secretly moving along the streets of Jungcheon.


    He had been serving at the bar that Oh-Tae and Yun Ha-seong had met in.


    As he went into a cottage, within a few moments, a messenger bird, that was perched on a tall building opposite the bar, flew off.


    The bird¡¯s destination was the Hwacheon n, or more precisely, Jimilgak.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin ced some breakfast in front of Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve eaten your food.¡±


    ¡°You should know that it¡¯s an honour.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is an honour.¡±


    He picked up his chopsticks and had a bite of the food.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s as delicious as I thought it would be! Your skills haven¡¯t faded.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was pounding my back because my joints were aching. I couldn¡¯t adjust the fire that quick enough.¡±


    ¡°Your joints were aching? You like to joke around, don¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°Kang Seonsaengnim, I¡¯m already eighty so...¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to give you a couple of elixirs?¡±


    ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll consume them with gratitude.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked over at Baek-gap, who was standing beside him. He had noticed for a while that his face looked pale and frightened.


    Kang-hyuk could guess what had happened from the faint trace of Hong-man¡¯s energy he could feel in his residence.


    ¡°Anyway, Ae-rin-ah (1)¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened here that thisd Baek-gap is in such a state? Did you beat him?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin promptly replied, ¡°No. He just became like that after he found out that I was an Elder.¡±


    Kang-hyuk was able to understand Baek-gap¡¯s plight.


    In the past, most people couldn¡¯t even continue talking after they found out Kang-hyuk¡¯s identity.


    He felt relieved that at least, Baek-gap didn¡¯t foam at the mouth and pass out.


    ¡°I understand that you don¡¯t have any sses today. Do you have any ns of going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going to Jungcheon.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin tilted her head.


    ¡°Jungcheon? Weren¡¯t you in Jungcheon yesterday as well? Are you looking for something in particr? Whatever it is, just let me know and I¡¯ll try to be of assistance.¡±


    A smile crept onto Kang-hyuk¡¯s face without him realizing. Her behaviour was exactly the same when he was the n Leader.


    ¡°Whatever it is, just let me know.¡±


    He remembered that her skills were tailored that whatever he had assigned her to do, regardless of its difficulty, it was executed with perfect precision. She was a perfect aide of his and was renowned as the Head of Jimilgak. This was also why he felt apologetic for preventing her from following him and asking her to watch over Mu-jin for a year.


    ¡°I have a bit of a problem.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°I need to find some orchids.¡±


    After Kang-hyuk exined in detail his reasons for wanting to obtain orchids, Byeok Ae-rin nodded.


    ¡°I see. You want the orchids for the students to practice growing, but you don¡¯t want poor quality orchids.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you just dig them up yourself? I know that there are orchids of a good-quality that can be found in abundance around the Mudang Mountain.¡±


    Kang-hyuk pped the table in exmation at her suggestion.


    ¡°Oh! As expected from Ae-rin! That¡¯s an excellent method!¡±


    ¡°You should go there with Baek So-yi, and all will be resolved.¡±


    Baek-gap recoiled hearing her address him as ¡®Baek So-yi¡¯, however, she said it withplete normality.


    ¡°Yes. I will go there, but Ae-rin-ah...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned this to you before, when you¡¯re making ns to beat someone, your left eyebrow starts twitching.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin touched her eyebrow and grinned.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just heard something that put me in a bad mood, and I can¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    Baek-gap could not help but stiffen up. He was under the impression that the person who had put her in a bad mood was him.


    Byeok Ae-rin noticed Baek-gap¡¯s nervousness and addressed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Baek So-yi. I¡¯m not referring to you.¡±


    ¡°Re-really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I had a tip-off about someone conspiring to expel Seonsaengnim, so I was a little annoyed.¡±


    Baek-gap spoke, his voice trembling as though he was about to burst into tears.


    ¡°Well, i-if that¡¯s the case it¡¯s a relief....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief?¡±


    Whoosh-!


    Within a moment, a ferocious energy emanated from Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s body.


    ¡°How dare you! You think that it¡¯s a relief that people are conspiring to expel Kang Seonsaeng?!¡±


    ¡°Aigoo! I-I-I made a mistake!¡±


    Baek-gap quickly got down on his knees.


    Kang-hyuk ced his chopsticks on the table.


    ¡°Ae-rin-ah. Your energy¡¯s so intense, it¡¯s hard for me to eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry about that.¡±


    As quickly as her energy had red up, simrly, within moments, it had disappeared. Baek-gap internally let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®If things continue like this, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll live long enough for me to even be able to fulfill my mission.¡¯


    After a few minutes, Kang-hyuk had finished his meal, and Byeok Ae-rin brought out tea as an aftermeal.


    ¡°Oh? It looks like a batch of some pretty exquisite tea!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin responded.


    ¡°I managed to obtain some Guan-yin tea (2) of the best quality.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, what are you intending on doing? You aren¡¯t someone who would usually stay still after finding out that there are people conspiring to expel me....¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smiled. Baek-gap felt the hairs on his arms raising from the sight.


    He himself couldn¡¯t fullyprehend why he felt jolts of fear running through him from such a beautiful smile.


    ¡°They should of course be killed. Anyways, as someone who usually only gives one chance, you¡¯ve already given two chances, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You knew that as well, eh?¡±


    ¡°I know almost everything about you.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled at the sight of Byeok Ae-rin¡¯sughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s why you¡¯rr such a reliable aide of mine. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to leave it to you. But Ae-rin-ah. Remember, this is a school. I don¡¯t want you to do anything that will spill blood.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°When a student does something wrong, you rectify their mistake and cause them to see the error in their ways. That teacher seems to have a simr maturity to the first-year students, so I want to correct him in the manner I would correct them. This is a school, remember. This doesn¡¯t really suit this situation, but you know the phrase ¡®Teach and learn¡¯ right?¡±


    An expression of pride adorned Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, you have such a good heart. I understand. I¡¯ll make him realize his mistake so that he¡¯ll thoroughly repent and rectify his ways.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡±


    Kang-hyuk rose from his seat, and in a sh, Baek-gap stood before the door, carrying an A-frame on his back. He had moved into action as soon as he heard a sound from Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Upon seeing Baek-gap¡¯s resigned expression, the morning-glory vines in the courtyard swayed in constion.


    (1) Adding ¨Cah/-yah suffix to the end of a name is a sign of a close/endearing rtionship of an equal or lesser status in ranking.


    (2) https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tieguanyin

 Chapter 25

    <strong>Chapter 25: Chapter 25</strong>


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    After greeting Kang-hyuk, Byeok Ae-rin began her duties as a maid.


    After preparing the meal, she organized the tes and the cutlery, then went on to clean the whole house.


    The time had nowe for her to organize the more troublesome matters.


    Her eyes glinted. The Mad Fox, that had been dormant within her for seven years, was beginning to awaken.


    ¡®Should I ask Shim-gu Orabeoni (1) for a favour?¡¯


    She was curious what the reaction of the other Kwaepungdae members would be after finding out about Kang-hyuk¡¯s reverse aging.


    She lightly stamped her feet, and her youthful body appeared not long after.


    The location was the outskirts of Nakyang.


    A woman clothed in red with red hair was walking along a road.


    She then stepped into a dark alley. As she did this, she sensed that she had a number of pursuers behind her, making her grin.


    ¡®Haha, Shim-gu Orabeoni really is something! Why did he ask me to meet in such a ce!¡¯


    She abruptly stopped as they began to close in on her with sleazy expressions on their faces.


    Her pursuers were a group of five men, whose gazes were on her chest and exposed legs.


    The men edged closer, under the impression that she was scared.


    ¡°Hahaha. Youngdy, you shouldn¡¯t havee to such a dangerous ce.¡±


    ¡°If youe here, you can¡¯t turn people like us away. Hehehe.¡±


    A hand slipped onto her shoulder.


    Suddenly.


    Crunch-!


    ¡°Aaaaarghhh!¡±


    The sound of bones cracking and a man screaming could be heard.


    ¡°What kind of crap are you spouting? You bastards!¡±


    The woman, who had broken the arm of the man who had touched her shoulder, was none other than Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°This bitch, who are you?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin lightly stepped on her skirt as she edged towards the men.


    ¡°How dare you casually ask for ady¡¯s name! Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±


    Her body moved backwards whilst she stretched her right leg out in front of her, drawing a circle with her foot.


    It was a simple movement, with dramatic results. All of a sudden, the five men, that were standing around her, all had broken legs.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    ¡°Legs! My legs!¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin was oblivious to the spectacle of the men screaming whilst clutching their broken legs, seemingly gazing elsewhere.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    A man appeared within a few moments after this incident. He was holding a ck fan whilst being fully clothed in ck, having the appearance of an old man in his eighties.


    Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s pursuers, who had copsed onto the ground, became jubnt at his sudden appearance.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the lord!¡±


    ¡°This bitch, you¡¯re dead now... aaarghhh!¡±


    The man began to scream once more. Byeok Ae-rin had stepped on his broken leg.


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking could be loudly heard.


    ¡°Oh my! It must have been an ident! Why is your leg broken?¡±


    The man clothed in ck sighed at her obviously intentional action.


    ¡°Judging by the terrible personality, it must be Ae-rin. Are you using Ju-Ansul?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Shim-gu Orabeoni.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smiled at him.


    The old man standing in front of her was known as Shim-gu.


    He had been a member of Kwaepungdae, and had be the Head of Hyeonmugak around the time Kang-hyuk had be the Hwacheon n Leader.


    ¡°I am indeed using Ju-Ansul.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it requires a lot of energy to maintain....¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin sighed at his words.


    ¡°These clothes wouldn¡¯t suit an olddy. Moreover, I don¡¯t want people to see me as a grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess that makes sense.¡±


    Sim-gu looked at her clothes as he nodded.


    ¡°The red top looks okay, but the long ripped skirt is a bit questionable....¡±


    ¡°You have terrible taste, as usual. You aren¡¯t a Magi, so what¡¯s with your all-ck clothing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my personal taste.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my personal taste as well. Theseds that are calling you by ¡®My Lord¡¯ must be your men, right?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t my men, they just started calling me that after I beat them up a few times. I also told them that if they were going to address me like that, they would have to leave the elderly, children and women alone....¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°But they went after me, a woman, did they not? How dare they take Orabeoni¡¯s words so lightly!¡±


    The pursuers, still lying on the ground and groaning, became pale at the force of energy she began to emit.


    Byeok Ae-rin took no notice of their reactions, and Shim-gu didn¡¯t stop her from acting either.


    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡±


    Their desperate screams resounded throughout the dark alley as she stepped on something ¡®precious¡¯ on their bodies.


    Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s actions served as a clear warning to them.


    She dusted off her hands after having thrown their half-dead bodies into a corner. Shim-gu sighed as he watched on.


    More than fifty years had passed since he had first met Byeok Ae-rin.


    They had met each other as new initiates of Kwaepungdae. In those days she had been a shy, modest and obedient girl who spoke very little.


    However, her personality had changed throughout the ensuing chaotic and violent happenings of the group. He felt that it was an obvious change as it was a miracle that she was still alive.


    ¡°Anyway, what are you doing here? Hadn¡¯t you retired from Jimilgak to live a peaceful life in freedom?¡±


    ¡°I guess I did, but the situation is different now, Orabeoni.¡±


    Shim-gu¡¯s eyebrows wiggled in curiosity at her words.


    ¡°The situation is different? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working as a maid within the Hwacheon Academy recently.¡±


    Shim-gu dug his little finger into his ear as he spoke.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m sorry, my eyes have been acting up recently, and it looks like my ears are doing the same thing as well! Could you repeat what you said?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working as a maid. At Hwacheon Academy!¡±


    ¡°Are there good-looking men at the Academy or something? Shame on you! You need to remember how old you are! Even Myeong-myeong, the Principal, being the oldest man there, is at least twenty years younger than...¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin let out a scream.


    ¡°I know, okay! I know! Even without you pointing it out, I¡¯m aware. I¡¯m already upset that even when it rains, my joints begin to ache.¡±


    ¡°Then, for what reason is an oldie like you working as a maid at Hwacheon Academy?¡±


    A grin slowly spread across Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin all of thatter, but for now, there¡¯s something I need you to help me with.¡±


    She took something out of her sleeve. It was a folded piece of paper. Shim-gu unfolded it.


    Written on the paper was the name of a person and a description of their appearance.


    ¡°I need you to deal with this person.¡±


    ¡°His name is....Oh-Tae?¡±


    ¡°I need all of the information you can find on him.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin was the former Head of Jimilgak, and Shim-gu was the former head of Hyeonmugak. Their jobs seemed simr, but in actuality were quite different.


    Hyeonmugak¡¯s focus was on information. In summary, it was a ce where information was collected, and then analysed.


    The role of the Head of Hyeonmugak was to utilize this information for certain purposes, for example, to use as a threat.


    Others, who wished to obtain information, also came to Hyeonmugak for their services.


    Jimilgak, and Hyeonmugak had a type of symbiotic rtionship in this manner.


    ¡°Find information on him... Is he ad you¡¯ve fallen for by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Orabeoni, are you senile? Didn¡¯t I just tell you to deal with him?¡±


    ¡°Then, has he been harassing you?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about me. To be honest, I would have preferred him to harass me.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smiled at Shim-gu¡¯s confused expression.


    ¡°He¡¯s been harassing the person I¡¯m serving.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Shim-gu narrowed his eyes.


    There was only one person that Byeok Ae-rin would serve.


    He was aware that many years ago, she had sworn her allegiance in blood to serve her one eternal lord.


    That lord was the only person she treated with the utmost respect and courtesy. It was none other than the Retired Leader, Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°He harassed Hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°He ndered him, saying that he wasn¡¯t of the same level as them, and is even trying to expel him from the Academy....¡±


    ¡°Hold on! Wait!¡±


    Shim-gu held his hands up to stop Byeok Ae-rin from speaking any further.


    ¡°You¡¯re always in such a hurry! This old man¡¯s going to die like this!¡±


    ¡°Orabeoni, I¡¯m over eighty as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m three years older than you.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Shim-gu took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡°Anyways, if I got this right, Oh-Tae is trying to expel Hyung-nim by ndering him, right? But you seemed to have missed some details out here.¡±


    He lifted his head and stared at Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°What on earth is Hyung-nim doing at the Academy? Expulsion... what is going on here?¡±


    ¡°He...I mean, Kang Seonsaeng is at the Academy as a Horticulture teacher.¡±


    Shim-gu suddenly became lost in a daze, then, in a few moments, burst intoughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! Ae-rin-ah. It looks like I¡¯m really bing senile as you said, seeing as I keep on hearing nonsense. I guess the time for me to leave this world is soon approaching.¡±


    ¡°This old man, really! Do you want me to personally send you to the Grim Reaper?¡±


    Shim-gu shrank at her emanation of furious energy. He had felt it many times before, but it was still fear-inducing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass on that offer. So you¡¯re saying that Hyung-nim is working at the Academy as a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Hyung-nim ny-eight? He must still be feeling rather vigorous!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin grinned.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s feeling very vigorous indeed. It¡¯s not surprising, seeing as he¡¯s undergone reverse aging.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I think I....¡±


    ¡°If you say that you think you¡¯re bing senile again, I¡¯ll beat you until you really be senile!¡±


    ¡°....so he¡¯s really undergone reverse aging?¡±


    As Shim-gu¡¯s fan dropped to the floor, Byeok Ae-rin muttered under her breath.


    ¡°He¡¯s really surprised, isn¡¯t he? He even dropped the fan that he never drops.¡±


    Baek-gap was looking at the mountain in front of him incredulously.


    ¡°M-my god.....¡±


    Kang-hyuk, who had turned his head, was also looking at the unbelievable sight.


    It hadn¡¯t even been a day since they left the residence, but they had already arrived at the base of Mu-dang Mountain.


    Baek-gap had initially assumed that the ¡®Mu-dang Mountain¡¯ Kang-hyuk and Byeok Ae-rin had been referring to was a mountain with the same name that was close to the Academy.


    There were many mountains bearing that name within the central provinces.


    He couldn¡¯t have predicted that the Mu-dang Mountain they were going to would be the Mu-dang Mountains in Hubei, where the headquarters of the Wu-dang Sect were located.


    ¡°It¡¯s the real Mu-dang Mountains...¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at him oddly.


    ¡°What do you mean? Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen the Mu-dang Mountains? It¡¯s strange for you to have never visited the mountains as a Jimilgak Warrior. I heard that when you first join Jimilgak, you travel around the whole central province for five years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Baek-gap screamed his words out.


    ¡°I know that these mountains are the Mu-dang Mountains. Myst assignment was near the Wu-dang sect headquarters! Anyways, it usually takes at least five days to get here! My god.... I can¡¯t believe it...¡±


    Seeing Baek-gap¡¯s almost crazed state, Kang-hyuk muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Has his head gone weird because we travelled too fast?¡±


    Kang-hyuk had been frustrated with Baek-gap¡¯s slow pace, and so, he sped things up using his Qi energy. It was thanks to this that they were able to arrive within a day. However, Kang-hyuk thought this may have adversely affected Baek-gap as his cultivation was only at peak level.


    Baek-gap having slumped onto the ground in a daze only confirmed his suspicions further.


    Kang-hyuk raised his fist and spoke, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine if I hit your head again....¡±


    ¡°I- I¡¯mpletely fine!¡±


    Before Kang-hyuk could even finish his sentence, Baek-gap immediately jumped up.


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°O-of course! I¡¯m just in shock that we arrived here within a day!¡±


    Kang-hyuk lowered his fist, and Baek-gap breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that if he hadn¡¯t gotten up within that very moment, he would have almost definitely received a beating.


    (1) Orabeoni- Korean Honorific that a female uses to address a close male that is older than her.

 Chapter 26

    <strong>Chapter 26: Chapter 26</strong>


    Baek-gap had once againe to the realization that the Horticulture teacher, known as Kang-hyuk, was no ordinary person.


    ¡®No wonder! Seeing as Elder Byeok Ae-rin was using honorifics with him....¡¯


    He recalled a fact that he was aware of.


    ¡®Wait a minute! Doesn¡¯t Elder Byeok not use honorific speech with anyone other than the person she serves....¡¯


    He knew that there was only one person Byeok Ae-rin served. It was none other than the god-like Retired n Leader, Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®Kang....hyuk?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he had only just realized this.


    His eyes began to roll around, causing Kang-hyuk to raise his fist at him again.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, it seems as though your senses haven¡¯t returned yet!¡±


    ¡°Ahem! No, not at all! I¡¯mpletely fine!¡±


    In that moment, Baek-gap had decided what he was going to do.


    He had realized that his awareness of Kang-hyuk¡¯s true identity as the Retired Leader would make no difference in the frequency of the life-threatening situations he would be in.


    ¡®Well at least, he won¡¯t kill me.¡¯


    Baek-gap, feeling more rxed, pointed to the Mountain and spoke, ¡°Th-then we should get going. Where should we go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Eumwolgok.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. To Eumwolgok....wait what? Did you just say...Eumwolgok?¡±


    Baek-gap¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    There was only one ce in the Mu-dang Mountains that was known as Eumwolgok. It was the ce where the yin energy of the moon gathered.


    Unlike the White Sun Valley, the yin energy of Eumwolgok was so powerful, that unless you were a master with transcended cultivation, one would not be able to withstand being there, unless they had an artefact from the pr seas.


    If not, one would most likely die from freezing to death.


    Despite this, Kang-hyuk was still confident in visiting the ce.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, why do you keep on searching out forbidden ces and visiting them? Isn¡¯t this ce also forbidden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going there because there¡¯s something I need, what¡¯s the big deal even if it is forbidden?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Baek-gap was now able to understand where Kang-hyuk¡¯s obstinate will stemmed from.


    ¡®Then again, I heard there¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible for the Retired Leader.¡¯


    He tentatively began to walk, fearing that his head might be pped once more if he didn¡¯t.


    Around an hour of travelling through the mountains went by. This was when Kang-hyuk finally cast his eyes upon the entrance of a valley.


    The valley that was wreathed in misty clouds and fog was none other than Mu-dang Mountain¡¯s Eumwolgok.


    The mingling of the powerful yin energy of Eumwolgok with the outer energy of the mountain caused a perennially thick fog to permeate through the entrance of the Valley.


    The ce also fostered all kinds of nts and animals that thrived on Yin energy.


    The orchid that Kang-hyuk was searching for was among those nts.


    ¡°Anyways Seonsaengnim, what kind of orchid are you looking for that made youe all the way to Eumwolgok?¡±


    Baek-gap, still carrying an A-frame on his back, questioned Kang-hyuk. Kang-hyuk steadfastly replied, ¡°Have you heard of the Moon Orchid?¡±


    Baek-gap¡¯s eyes seemed to have almost popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°You, you can¡¯t possibly talking about the Moon Orchid I¡¯m thinking of, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the Moon Orchid you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s known as the most mysterious flower in the world that¡¯s in bloom all year round. I know that the appearance of the flowers also reflect the cycles of the moon.¡±


    Baek-gap continued, ¡°The leaves of the nt have the same appearance all year round, and they have the property of heat absorption. The roots are also extremely effective at curing internal injuries caused by Ice Qi energy. Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard that you feel neither warm nor cold when you¡¯re near the Moon Orchid nt.


    ¡°You know about it in detail, I see.¡±


    Baek-gap replied carefully, ¡°Are we really going to dig Moon Orchids up? How are we going to survive the cold of Eumwolgok....¡±


    Swoosh!


    Kang-hyuk threw an object at Baek-gap, who just about caught it.


    It was a Jade Ring, tinged with red, that was meant to be worn on the arm.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the Eternal Fire Ring.¡±


    ¡°Eeek! Isn¡¯t this a treasure from the Chuk-Yung Pce?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned widely.


    ¡°You know quite a lot, don¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a rank seventy three of Jimilgak...ah!¡±


    Baek-gap hurriedly blocked his own mouth with his hands. If on a mission, it was required for a Jimilgak warrior to keep their identity concealed, and even if that wasn¡¯t possible, it was forbidden to reveal their rank.


    Baek-gap however, had just voluntarily revealed his rank.


    ¡°I already heard you were a Jimilgak warrior with a rank of seventy three from Ae-rin. Why are you acting so secretive? Tsk tsk.¡±


    Fortunately for Baek-gap, Kang-hyuk took no issue with him having broken the rules of Jimilgak.


    Baek-gap cleared out his feelings.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve worked quite hard, haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have a mind-blowing physique, but you already have a peak level cultivation and a rank of seventy three! I guess your knowledge must also be part of your efforts.¡±


    Baek-gap, highly touched by Kang-hyuk¡¯s praise, felt like bursting into tears.


    As Kang-hyuk had said, he had indeed put in a lot of effort, and even more so to get to the position he was currently at.


    As his martial skills were rtively weak, he had vowed to himself that if he ever came across a master, he would get onto his knees and ask for their teaching.


    For the people of Moorim, martial skills had the same value as capital, and with that, it couldn¡¯t be directly learned, but learned through clues.


    Thus, it was only after pain-staking efforts that one could reach a peak cultivation level.


    As a Jimilgak warrior, he had even volunteered to work at the Hanjikin Library, where nobody else was willing to work, in an effort to be more knowledgeable.


    In the three years he had worked there, he had studied all of the Jimilgak books, and various kinds of books on sacred herbs and medicine.


    However, up to that date, no one had ever acknowledged his extended efforts.


    There had only been some jealousy due to his rapid ascension in ranking.


    This was why he had been so touched by Kang-hyuk¡¯s acknowledgement of him.


    Kang-hyuk touched Baek-gap¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to go beyond the base level of talent you¡¯re born with. It¡¯s still possible for you to increase your cultivation further, so keep on devotedly applying yourself as you have done so far.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    Baek-gap¡¯s voice was filled with emotion. These were words that hade from the ¡®Invincible Warrior¡¯, the Retired Leader Kang-hyuk.


    His words alone filled Baek-gap with the hope that his dreams were possible.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get going.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Baek-gap slipped the Jade Ring Kang-hyuk had given him onto his arm. He could immediately feel a warm energy permeating throughout his chest.


    The Eternal Fire Ring.


    It was a treasure of the Chuk-yung Pce, which dealt with Fire Qi energy, and its unique feature was that it served as protection to prevent cold energy from entering the body.


    It was a treasure revered by those in frequent dispute with the North Sea Ice pce, as an effective defence against their Ice Energy Balls.


    As Baek-gap was aware that the Eternal Fire Ring would be effective protection against the chilly Eumwolgok, he unreservedly followed Kang-hyuk.


    Oooooo!


    Entering Eumwolgok, the eerie sound of beasts crying rang out.


    Trees filled the space in all four directions, blocking the light, pairing with the gloomy shadow of the surrounding canyons, which gave the ce a dark and unpleasant atmosphere.


    Despite this, Kang-hyuk had no hesitation in his pace, and after scouring all directions, stopped at a particr ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Baek-gap followed Kang-hyuk¡¯s gaze. He was looking at the habitat where the Moon Orchid grew.


    ¡°We need to collect exactly thirty nts.¡±


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ll need?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Taking more than what you require isn¡¯t a good thing.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Baek-gap immediately squatted down, and began carefully prying out the orchid nts with a hoe.


    All of a sudden, something began to move from the side. Baek-gap, sensing this, became rmed.


    Slowly moving towards them was a giant hairy creature.


    The creature was covered in a mass of white fur, and razor-like teeth could be seen in its open maw.


    ¡°Huh? It is Eumwolgok, after all! That creature is here!¡±


    Baek-gap began to mentally sift through his knowledge, and he had soon discovered the creature¡¯s identity.


    It was the White Yin Beast that tended to reside within ces that were high in Yin energy.


    The White Yin Beast was known to like people. More specifically, it liked human flesh.


    Therefore, it would always attack humans in an attempt to capture them for food.


    This was why the White Yin Beast had rushed towards Baek-gap and Kang-hyuk as soon as it had sensed their presence in Eumwolgok.


    Grrrrrr!


    Swoosh!


    Kang-hyuk grabbed Baek-gap by the nape of his neck, flinging him away from the creature.


    The White Yin Beast¡¯s efforts went in vain.


    Baek-gap cried out.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! This bastard has the ability to be invisible!¡±


    As he spoke, the White Yin Beast disappeared. However, Kang-hyuk was unconcerned and simply smiled.


    ¡°Even if he can¡¯t be seen with the eyes, there are many ways that he can be seen. One of those ways is by feeling the wind.¡±


    Kang-hyuk stretched his fist out above his head.


    Thump!


    The sound of something bursting echoed through the wintry air as the figure of the White Yin Beast reappeared with a roar.


    Kang-hyuk only gave second chances to those that had the ability to reform.


    Whilst the Giant Cow of the White Sun Valley, and the White Yin Beast were both spiritual animals, unlike the Giant Cow, the White Yin Beast was known to be harmful to humans from the beginning of its existence.


    In the past, being unaware of this, Kang-hyuk had given it three chances, which he had regretted all three times.


    But since then, he had no regrets about his actions towards the White Yin Beast.


    Kang-hyuk reached his hands out in front of him.


    White energy poured out from his hands, which then melded into the shape of a sword.


    Kang-hyuk then made a move.


    Within moments, the creature¡¯s head was separated from its body. It then ceased to breathe.


    Baek-gap¡¯s mouth had dropped open.


    He was aware that decapitating the White Yin Beast wasn¡¯t as easy as Kang-hyuk had made it seem, and that the ¡®simple movement¡¯ must have required great strength and dexterity to execute.


    He wondered what the outline of a form in Kang-hyuk¡¯s hands was.


    The skin of the White Yin Beast was known to be so tough that even a warrior of peak cultivation wouldn¡¯t be able to even slightly tear it.


    ¡®O-of course, he is the Invincible Warrior!¡±


    The body of the decapitated beast was slowly melting away like snow. Indifferent to this, Kang-hyuk spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly dig up the rest of the Moon Orchids and head back.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±


    It was noon of the next day.


    Kang-hyuk and Baek-gap were returning back to Hwacheon Academy. The A-frame on Baek-gap¡¯s back was overflowing with Moon Orchids.


    ¡°Wee back!¡±


    The gatekeeper greeted Kang-hyuk upon his arrival.


    ¡°Keep up the good work.¡±


    After hurriedly greeting the gatekeeper, Kang-hyuk rushed to the practice plot, Yeongyowon.


    Readily stacked, there were exactly thirty flower pots waiting.


    Baek-gap felt weak in his knees at the mere sight of the stacked pots.


    ¡®All of these stacked pots can only mean that I¡¯m going to have to nt the orchids into them!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk burst intoughter at Baek-gap¡¯s disturbed expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you aren¡¯t going to be doing it alone.¡±


    ¡°What? Then, who else ising?¡±


    Kang-hyuk picked up a fallen leaf, and tossed it into the air where it then flew away.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be here very soon.¡±


    Within a few moments, a figure rushed towards Yeongyowon.


    Clothed in red, it was Byeok Ae-rin, who was holding a fallen leaf in her hand, the very leaf that Kang-hyuk had just tossed.


    ¡°I came to see if there was anything I could help with Seonsaengnim.¡±


    An unfamiliar figure was standing next to her.


    He was an old man wearing ck clothes, holding a ck fan. Baek-gap automatically bowed his head in greeting.


    Considering the events that he had endured thus far, he wasn¡¯t surprised in the least at the identity of the old man.


    Kang-hyuk looked at the old man, and eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Gu-ya!¡±


    The man clothed in ck sighed. It was Shim-gu, the ex-Head of Hyeonmugak.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s really true! Don¡¯t you think this is too much, Hyung-nim? Were your martial skills enough that you can undergo reverse aging as well?¡±


    ¡°I guess it just happened by itself. Anyways, Ae-rin-ah.¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s gaze diverted over to Byeok Ae-rin. She looked coy, as though she knew what he was about to say.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t explicitly say that I couldn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Also, we needed Orabeoni¡¯s skills to effectively deal with Oh-Tae. Didn¡¯t you say this to me before?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do everything well. If there¡¯s something onecks, you can always lean on another. There¡¯s no such thing as a perfect person. You said that, right?¡±


    ¡°Well...I guess that¡¯s true.¡±

 Chapter 27

    <strong>Chapter 27: Chapter 27</strong>


    Kang-hyuk sighed, then pointed at the flower pots.


    ¡°Quickly nt the Moon Orchids with Baek-gap. If we don¡¯t nt them now, it will cause difficulties.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin hurried over to where the Moon Orchids were, immediately beginning to transnt them into the pots.


    Shim-gu, who had been quietly watching, turned to look at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Retired Leader.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve addressed me incorrectly.¡±


    ¡°Elder Hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s now Seonsaengnim. Call me Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued.


    ¡°An old man like you calling me Elder Hyung-nim when I¡¯m in this youthful body is a bit much, don¡¯t you think? If anyone heard this they would think it¡¯s odd.¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter? Once my Elder Hyung-nim, forever my Elder Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Well, it matters to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    Shim-gu immediately responded. He was aware that Kang-hyuk disliked being ¡®bothered¡¯ in that way the most.


    This was why he was unable toprehend why Kang-hyuk woulde to a school, which was the center point for all botherations.


    ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t the owner of the Academy the n Leader, and isn¡¯t the current leader Mu-jin? That fellow must know about this too then.¡¯


    He made ns to seek out Mu-jin.


    An annoyed scowl had suddenly spread across Kang-hyuk¡¯s face. Shim-gu¡¯s eyes darted around, having noticed.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m already bothered.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    From afar, he could see countless students and a great number of teachers gathering.


    ¡°He¡¯s there!¡±


    ¡°Elder Shim!¡±


    Hearing the news of Shim-gu visiting the Academy, they had alle with the chance of meeting him, since Shim-gu was a legendary figure in their eyes.


    Kang-hyuk spoke to Shim-gu in response to their cries of excitement.


    ¡°Are you even conscious of your identity as an Elder of the Hwacheon n?¡±


    ¡°O-of course.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯re going to have to receive a beating.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shim-gu staggered behind. He had just been struck in the abdomen by Kang-hyuk¡¯s fist.


    His movement had been so fast, that it was almost invisible, and so, no one had even noticed that he had struck the Elder.


    ¡°Aigoo! Elder! Are you okay?¡±


    On top of that, he was casually acting concerned, despite the fact that he himself had struck Shim-gu.


    ¡°....¡±


    Shim-gu had broken into a cold sweat. Even if he had wanted to speak, the force of Kang-hyuk¡¯s fist rendered him unable to even open his mouth.


    ¡°It seems as though the Elder is ill! He must go to the infirmary!¡±


    The teachers, who hade to meet Shim-gu, supported him in standing up.


    Byeok Ae-rin clicked her tongue at the spectacle, whilst Baek-gap didn¡¯t even bother looking over, dedicatedly carrying on with his work.


    In the midst of groaning, Shim-gu looked over at Kang-hyuk, who had a wide smile stered over his face. He cursed Mu-jin in his mind, who had forced him into bing an Elder.


    ¡®This is why I said I didn¡¯t want to be an Elder! Damn it!¡¯


    Whilst Mu-jin was looking through papers in his office at the Hwacheon n Headquarters, a chill suddenly ran through his body.


    ¡®Is it because I don¡¯t have any body fat? It can¡¯t be that, right....¡¯


    He felt that today, something strange was going on.


    Chills had been running through his body since early on in the day.


    The door opened, with the Jimilgak heading into his sight. He was the only person who coulde in and out of the n Leader¡¯s office without prior notice.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    The Head of Jimilgak, Hong-man, bowed his head in greeting.


    ¡°I have something to report.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Elder Shim-gu is in movement.¡±


    Mu-jin¡¯s eyebrows wiggled in surprise.


    ¡°What? Elder Shim-gu? Wasn¡¯t he in retirement, hiding away in the shady alleys of Nakyang? Why is he suddenly in movement?¡±


    ¡°He is currently visiting Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    Mu-jin blinked as he recalled a recent report of Byeok Ae-rin having visited the Hwacheon n Headquarters.


    ¡°Is Elder Byeok in the Academy, by any chance?¡±


    Hong-man looked away, and sighed as he replied, ¡°Yes. She is working as a maid at Kang-hyuk Seonsaengnim¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me of this?¡±


    ¡°She told me not to tell you ....you know what Elder Byeok¡¯s personality is like, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Mu-jin nodded his head. He was fully aware of why she was nicknamed ¡®Crazy Bitch¡¯.


    Mu-jin suddenly got up, with his chair knocking over in haste.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Step. Step. Step.


    He was unable to answer Hong-man¡¯s query. His focus was on the approaching footsteps he was sensing.


    Feeling into their energy, Mu-jin immediately opened the window.


    ¡°Tell them I¡¯m not here!¡±


    He jumped out of the window, whilst Hong-man cried out after him.


    ¡°Wait, n Leader! You need to review the documents by tonight!¡±


    However, nothing could be done.


    Hong-man packed up the papers that were strewn over the desk, and then copying Mu-jin, jumped out of the window.


    Immediately following this farce, the office door opened, with Shim-gu appearing. He had been the owner of the footsteps.


    ¡°n Leader!¡±


    But the only movement in Mu-jin¡¯s office were the approved documents, fluttering in the wind.


    ¡°Today¡¯s ss will be on the seasonal weeds in the flower garden.¡±


    The location was the horticulture practice plot, Yeongyowon.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s voice echoed throughout Yeongyowon, as the students were listening in concentration.


    Their initial reason for concentrating in Kang-hyuk¡¯s ss wasn¡¯t because they found it particrly engrossing, but in the motivation of obtaining candied Baby Ginseng roots. However, as of recent, they had been finding the ss somewhat enjoyable.


    ¡°If you cultivate a flower garden, you will most definitely encounter weeds. You will need to get rid of them as soon as you can if you wish to maintain a beautiful garden.¡±


    A hand went up.


    ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just leave the weeds be? Are the weeds not a form of life, and also, by themselves, they are quite interesting nts.¡±


    Kang-hyuk responded.


    ¡°You might think that way, however, weeds are not named so without reason. They grow much faster than flower nts, and consume the nutrients in the soil meant for your cultivated nts. They also block sunlight from reaching them. They aren¡¯t too different from Magis and Dark Cultivators in that sense.¡±


    The students nodded their heads in unison.


    ¡°Therefore, for a sessful flower garden, you have to take care of the weeds.¡±


    The students had serious expressions on their faces, perhaps due to them being first-year students.


    ¡°Right, you can start weeding your individual plots where you had sown the flower seeds.¡±


    Another hand went up in question.


    ¡°Um, how do you get rid of weeds?¡±


    The students, who never done any rough work growing up, and had solely focused on martial cultivation, were unfamiliar with the process of removing weeds.


    Kang-hyuk picked up the half-moon hoe that was lying beside him, and spoke.


    ¡°You can loosen the soil with a hoe like this, then pull the weeds up by hand. I will be observing so I can decide what level you are all at.¡±


    The students all picked a hoe up, and went over to their individual plots.


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    He was almostte for the morning meeting in preparation for the ss, as he was collecting hoes and bags for collecting the weeds.


    He felt that as time went by, he would have more tasks on hand.


    There was a limit as to how much work he could assign to Baek-gap and Byeok Ae-rin.


    Their roles were of his servant and maid, not of a teaching assistant.


    Kang-hyuk stroked his chin in consideration.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯m going to need a teaching assistant.¡¯


    He then turned his attention to the students, who were busy clearing weeds. Their individual plots were around twenty steps.


    The plots weren¡¯t particrlyrge, but most of the students were a little clumsy, mistaking the flower seedlings for weeds and digging them out.


    Kang-hyuk sighed again.


    He was now aware of their level, and so, could set the curriculum for their future lessons appropriately.


    ¡°Look over here.¡±


    Kang-hyuk stood in a location where all of the students could easily see him.


    ¡°Digging up weeds is harder than you might think, but anything can be easy with practice, and weeding is one of those things.¡±


    He gave a demonstration on how to properly hold a hoe.


    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t grip the hoe too closely. If you are gripping the hoe too closely, your hands will touch the ground. It¡¯s no different to holding a weapon.¡±


    The students began to fix their grip on the hoe.


    ¡°When you are squatting, and using the hoe, your power muste from the abdomen. The power you put into the hoe to de-weed mustn¡¯te from your arm strength, nor from the strength of your back. It must be from the abdomen, remember that well! The recoil action from digging the ground will bounce off the abdomen. Also, don¡¯t hesitate to use your leg muscles for support.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then stood up.


    ¡°Remember that weeds will be much bigger than the flower seedlings. If you are still unsure, do some study into what the seedlings of the seeds you nted should look like.¡±


    He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I will also show you a useful martial skill to use for de-weeding purposes.¡±


    The students tilted their heads to the side. They were all familiar with using martial skills in fighting, but had never considered that martial skills could be utilized for something like weeding.


    ¡°I mentioned the importance of using abdominal strength whilst hoeing weeds, the martial technique I¡¯m going to teach you will maximize abdomen and leg strength.¡±


    A hand immediately shot up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t martial skills only used during sparring? Isn¡¯t it a little strange using it to dig up weeds?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued, ¡°De-weeding is akin to fighting the weeds.¡±


    ¡°Ah....¡±


    ¡°Right, now listen well.¡±


    Kang-hyuk began by creating a ball of energy with his hands. Whilst the students were only in their first-year, they were easily able to grasp the ¡®de-weeding martial technique¡¯, as Kang-hyuk had created it, and added improvements.


    After a short time of practicing, they could sessfully use the technique, and began to de-weed their plots with ease.


    There was a student who had caught Kang-hyuk¡¯s eye. They had a very ordinary appearance, but didn¡¯t seem to be at ease like the other students, even though they were able to use the martial technique he had just taught.


    Kang-hyuk tried to recall the student¡¯s name. ¡®Was it Su Seon-tae?¡¯


    He was a child of the Su Family that were renowned throughout Baek-do.


    Something felt strange. It had only taken the student a few tries before he had mastered the de-weeding technique.


    This was why Kang-hyuk was keeping an eye on the boy.


    Soon, the ss had finished.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°You taught the ss well, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin and Baek-gap greeted Kang-hyuk as he returned to his residence.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll quickly make something.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin sprinted into the kitchen, and soon emerged with a simple lunch of dumplings with tea.


    ¡°Here you are, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Kang-hyuk began to eat the dumplings. Byeok Ae-rin, who was sitting beside him, spoke.


    ¡°Gu Orabeoni haspleted the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Investigation?¡±


    She continued, ¡°I requested him to investigate into Oh-Tae.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°If you give permission, I can begin to move.¡±


    ¡°What are you intending to do?¡±


    ¡°He seems to be extremely cautious of those who have more strength than him. So, my idea was to clearly show him that you have more strength.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head in admiration.


    Byeok Ae-rin as expected, knew exactly what kind of method he had wanted to use. And so, he was curious as to how she intended to execute her idea.


    ¡°How are we going to do this?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin grinned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there the traditional method?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head. He knew what she was referring to. However, he was still concerned about what Oh-Tae would have to endure through this method.


    ¡®Will this really be okay?¡¯


    He was momentarily lost in thought. He reminded himself that Oh-Tae was a man who was plotting his expulsion, and that he had already given him two chances. This in itself was plenty of reason to go through with Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s n.


    But it seemed as though the time he was spending in the Academy was changing the time-hardened persona he had.


    This felt a little strange to him.


    ¡®The Academy seems to be....a weird ce.¡¯

 Chapter 28

    <strong>Chapter 28: Chapter 28</strong>


    Kang-hyuk then questioned Byeok Ae-rin, ¡°Is he doing anything else to nder me by any chance?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin shook her head.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be doing anything else.¡±


    But Kang-hyuk still felt as though that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    ¡°Is there anyone he met with recently?¡±


    ¡°If I think about an interesting person, there was a Gyoro he met with.¡±


    ¡°Gyoro?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he met with a Gyoro member, but had no suspicious activity following the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Who was the Gyoro?¡±


    ¡°Eun-san of the Hwasanpa Sect.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded. Eun-san was one of the Gyoro Elders he trusted and acknowledged.


    ¡®Was he giving Oh-Tae Seonsaeng some advice?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk felt that the probability of this was very high, considering Eun-san¡¯s character. This was the cause for his change of heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think we should scrap the n for now. I don¡¯t want to ruin Eun-san¡¯s efforts of advising him.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin promptly replied, ¡°I understand but still....¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m worried about. If he happens to ignore the advice, and still attempts to attack me, you can move in any way you want without informing me.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Having finished eating his dumplings, Kang-hyuk stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off now. I have some books I need to find.¡±


    Baek-gap immediately spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang sighed.


    They had finally ran out of their food provisions.


    Hacheon was a vige close to the Hwacheon n Headquarters that was in the opposite direction to Sangchon, where the majority of the n Members lived.


    It was a ce where low-level warriors and the poor resided.


    Close to the district where the poor of the vige lived was a shabby cottage. This was the residence of Cheon Hae-gwang.


    He turned around and gazed upon a sword hanging on the wall.


    Everything, from the sheath of the sword to the edge of its de, was silver. The name of the sword was the Silver Ice Sword.


    The sword was so conspicuous in its appearance, that it had been smeared in charcoal, just so that it would bepletely ck.


    The only possession the man had left to continue his livelihood was this sword, but it wasn¡¯t something he was prepared to sell.


    The sword had been left to him by his deceased father, and was the only weapon he possessed.


    The man¡¯s stomach rumbled.


    Clutching his stomach, the man went into his kitchen and drank some lukewarm water that was in a cauldron. The water moved about in his empty stomach.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    The thought that he would be receiving his paycheck the next day kept him going.


    He took the sword off the wall and slung it over his back. His work began as the sun set ¡ª as the guard of a brothel.


    His family was ruined, but it was a well-known family, and he himself, had reached a peak level of cultivation at the tender age of twenty four.


    With his skillset, it was shameful that he was the guard of a brothel, but Cheon Hae-gwang had already abandoned all sense of shame.


    Many wondered why he didn¡¯t the join the Hwacheon n, and gain honour and prestige as a warrior with that.


    In truth, it was because he couldn¡¯t do so.


    If he joined the Hwacheon n, his existence would be known. One day, an unknown power had attacked his family. Thus, only he remained.


    The issue was that he had a strong suspicion that those who attacked his family were on the Baek-do side. If they became aware of Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s existence, they would most definitely pursue him to hide their dishonourable act.


    This was the reason as to why he had to abandon all honour.


    To simply survive.


    ¡°Father...Mother....Ah!¡±


    Cheon Hae-fwang shivered as he recollected the tragedies of that fateful day.


    Due to his parents, nanny and personal guard having held off the attackers, he alone was able to escape, and after a lot of trouble, was able to finally settle down in Nakyang.


    His one and only reason foring was to find information on his family¡¯s attackers.


    This was also why he had chosen to work as a brothel guard.


    He knew that there wasn¡¯t any other ce that would have such a vast collection of shady information as a brothel.


    His only issue with being a brothel guard was the stingy pay. He would always run out of food on the eve before his next pay-check.


    ¡®If I worked anywhere else, I¡¯d have to give details of my identity. I guess this is good enough....¡¯


    Cheon Hae-gwang had soon arrived at his workce.


    The brothel was known as Hyangwooru, and its prices were fairly reasonable. Therefore, many people visited. This allowed the brothel to be a ce where much information was gathered.


    However, the job also had its issues.


    It was a job where one had to deal with vicious drunkards.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s get ready to work!¡±


    At the voice of his superior, Cheon Hae-gwang quickly headed over to his position.


    ¡°Ah! The smell is terrible today as well!¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang nodded in agreement at the words of his fellow guard.


    The smell of oil from the cooking of drinking snacks permeated the air. His empty stomach turned at the aroma.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    He cursed under his breath.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Suddenly, someone strutted into the brothel, and the server rushed to usher them in.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    ¡°This is Hyangwooru!¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s work now began.


    One of his jobs was to escort the customers back home.


    Due to the vulnerability of travelling home whilst being drunk, there was a high probability of being robbed. Therefore, customers often paid five coins extra to be escorted home safely.


    ¡°I was telling you right! About my former years!¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang sighed at the man¡¯s drunken ramblings. This kind of behaviour was quite normal.


    The only difference in his journey of escorting customers were if they vomited and urinated on the way back or not.


    He had managed to escort the customer back to their house, which happened to be in a rather secluded location.


    ¡°Have afortable night, and I invite you to visit our Hyangwooru once again!¡±


    He bowed to the customer, and turned around in preparation for heading back to the brothel.


    ¡°Hey, look here!¡±


    As he turned his head at the customers call, the sound of something bursting echoed through the night air, apanied with a white smoke that flew towards his face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His eyesight began to be foggy.


    Judging by his symptoms of sudden drowsiness, he was sure that the smoke was Sleep Smoke.


    It was likely that they had used arge quantity of the substance as even his mind, as a warrior with peak cultivation, was beginning to be hazy.


    He had fallen to the ground in a daze, and could barely hear the voices of his attackers.


    ¡°Hey! Search his pockets!¡±


    The voice was the voice of the customer he had just escorted. Cheon Hae-gwang gritted his teeth.


    This was the reason as to why the man¡¯s house was in such a secluded location- so that he could rob the guard.


    Even as a warrior of peak cultivation, he couldn¡¯t have predicted that he would be attacked with Sleep Smoke, and be in such a helpless state.


    He could hear the voices of the attackers once more.


    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s nothing? Boss?¡±


    ¡°What? Nothing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His pockets arepletely empty.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Do you know how much Sleep Smoke costs, and this beggar has nothing? Hey! Steal his sword at the very least!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    He desperately held onto to the Silver Ice Sword, as he was kicked by the attackers.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang didn¡¯t let go of the sword despite the repeated beatings he was receiving. He was concerned that if others got their hands on the sword, due to its unique features, his own identity could be revealed.


    ¡°This tenacious bastard! Why aren¡¯t you unconscious yet?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Should I kill him?¡±


    ¡°That would be good.¡±


    He could hear the sound of a sword being unsheathed, and could feel death at his doorstep. He was sad that he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete his purpose of avenging his family before his departure from the world.


    All strength had left him, so he couldn¡¯t even run. He could no longer continue the energy technique he had been using to resist the Sleep Smoke, and so, he could feel himself slowly losing consciousness.


    Suddenly, a dull sound rang out through the air.


    But Cheon Hae-gwang could hold on no longer, and nked out.


    ¡°Ah, what are we going to do about this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed at the sight of the half-dead young man lying on the ground in front of him.


    Kang-hyuk had dropped by the book-shop when he had a sudden craving for noodles. Thereafter, headed to Ilmibanjeon, apanied by Baek-gap, and ordered two bowls of noodles.


    After having eaten noodles with Kang-hyuk, Baek-gap soon found that his pet peeve was soggy noodles.


    ¡°Ah! This was delicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vest had some delicious noodles. Hahaha.¡±


    After having filled their bellies, they stepped out onto the street. Kang-hyuk chose a path that was a shortcut to the Hwacheon n Headquarters.


    Most people would have avoided that path. It was fine in the day, but at night, it became a hotspot of criminal activities.


    As he was walking, Kang-hyuk happened toe across a young man being kicked by thugs.


    Most people that witnessed this would have passed by, thinking it was none of their business.


    But Kang-hyuk saw something that caught his eye.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that sword the Silver Ice Sword?¡±


    He recognized that the sword the young man was desperately clinging onto was definitely the Silver Ice Sword, despite it having been painted ck with charcoal.


    His suspicions were even further confirmed when he saw silver beads emitting a silver glow, which were attached to the hilt of the sword. Those beads were known as Ice Crystals, and were a treasure of the Northern Ice Pce.


    He remembered the man¡¯s wide smile, as he said his son would pass down the Silver Ice Sword he had acquired to him one day.


    ¡®You¡¯ve really passed it down now, haven¡¯t you.¡¯


    He knew that the true owner of the Silver Ice Sword had died tragically.


    Kang-hyuk took himself out of the daze of thought he had fallen into. The thugs were just about to stab the young man clutching the sword.


    Suddenly, something fell out of his sleeve onto the ground. It was a ck attendance book.


    ¡®Ah, I forgot to leave it at my residence!¡¯


    But he felt that it was perhaps a blessing in disguise.


    He was in the need of something to throw.


    Picking the book up, he first covered the book in a protective energy so that it wouldn¡¯t be defiled. He then hurled the attendance book towards the thug that was about to stab the man.


    It flew through the air like an arrow, and hit the thug¡¯s arm.


    The single strike of the flying book managed to dislocate his arm.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Baek-gap, who was spectating at the side,ughed at the renewed purpose of the attendance book.


    ¡®How is it even possible that a person¡¯s arm can dislocate from being hit by an attendance book. Well, it is the Invincible Warrior after all!¡±


    However, Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t feel good at having to spill blood.


    ¡°Damn it! Who are you!¡±


    Kang-hyuk unblinkingly turned his head to look at the thug that had just cried out.


    The man was wearing fine clothes, and after hearing the other thugs refer to him as ¡®Boss¡¯, he ascertained he was the so-called leader of the group.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take thatd.¡±


    Kang-hyuk pointed at the unconscious man on the ground.


    ¡°Crazy bastard! What kind of crap are you...¡±


    The thug was unable to finish his sentence. Kang-hyuk had picked up the attendance book, and used it to strike his face.


    ¡°You should have just let it be when I said I was going to take him. What was the need for making extra noise?¡±


    The Boss fainted on the spot.


    The remaining thugs, horrified at the unfolding situation, immediately fled the scene.


    The only people remaining at the site were Kang-hyuk, Baek-gap, and the half-dead young man still clutching the Silver Ice Sword.


    ¡°Ah, what are we going to do about this?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk scratched his cheek.


    Baek-gap looked at the man and tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°Hey, Seonsaengnim. The man¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took a deep breath, and realized what he had been bothering his intuition.


    ¡®It¡¯s Sleep Smoke.¡¯


    The issue was that this Sleep Smoke seemed to be particrly strong, and had a somewhat familiar energy to it.


    ¡®The Dark Medicine Valley.¡¯

 Chapter 30

    <strong>Chapter 30: Chapter 29</strong>


    When Kang-hyuk was still the Leader, he had made sustained efforts in an attempt to eliminate the Dark Medicine Valley due to the highly dangerous nature of the various potions, drugs and other substances they manufactured.


    However, even as of now, no one had been able to ascertain the location of their headquarters.


    Even in the situation when a worker of theirs was captured, it was impossible to obtain any information from them.


    This was because they themselves were unaware of what potions they were manufacturing.


    Even capturing a high-ranking member of theirs would be in utter vain, because as witnessed multiple times, their brain would have melted before they had a chance to speak.


    The mastermind behind his recent encounter with Chang Il-mun was confirmed to be the Blood King Valley, but in the following days, no clue was able to be found.


    In the end, Kang-hyuk focused onpletely blocking the cirction of their substances, so that at least in Nakyang, their drugs couldn¡¯t be purchased.


    ¡®How did they get their hands on Sleep Smoke?¡¯


    If the Dark Medicine Valley¡¯s potions had really begun re-circting throughout Nakyang, there¡¯s a big problem.


    Even Kang-hyuk¡¯s encountering of a member of the family, Chang Il-mun, was unusual.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to warn Mu-jin.¡¯


    He felt as though what he had done thus far was quite sufficient. The rest would be up to the current Leader, Mu-jin.


    Baek-gap poked the still sleeping man, then looked up at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, what shall we do with him?¡±


    To leave the man stranded on the streets at this time of night would be a risk to his life.


    Kang-hyuk felt that there was no other option. He sighed, and responded to Baek-gap, ¡°Carry him on your back.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to bring him back to my residence.¡±


    Baek-gap lifted the man on his back while Kang-hyuk picked up his sword.


    It was extremely ice cold.


    The Silver Ice Sword couldn¡¯t be lifted by anyone that wasn¡¯t a member of the family of its ownership.


    If anyone else attempted it, they would be frozen by the coldness of the sword.


    This was one of the unique features of the sword.


    Kang-hyuk eximed at the sword.


    ¡°Hey! Calm down! This fellow! I¡¯m only trying to help your owner!¡±


    The sword¡¯s chill seemed to dissipate upon his scolding. But in truth, Kang-hyuk¡¯s fierce Qi had overpowered the sword¡¯s energy.


    He began to examine the sword and saw that its legendary silver shine waspletely covered in charcoal.


    ¡®If the deceased head of the Cheon Family knew about this, they would be extremely upset. The silver shine of the sword was his pride!¡±


    He decided that the Silver Ice Sword would need a good cleaning, no matter what.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m sure Baek-gap can help restore its glory.¡¯


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, who is this man?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin tilted her head at the unknown man on Baek-gap¡¯s back that was being brought into the residence.


    ¡°He¡¯s the owner of this sword.¡±


    She caught a glimpse of the sword that Kang-hyuk was holding, and let out a cry of exmation.


    ¡°The Silver Ice Sword! So, he¡¯s the lost son of the Silver Ice Sword¡¯s master?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s lie him down first.¡±


    ¡°You can put him on my bed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also my bed!¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head at Baek-gap¡¯s offer.


    ¡°No, you need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Seonsaengnim....¡±


    Baek-gap was touched by Kang-hyuk¡¯s consideration. Kang-hyuk continued as Baek-gap was immersed in his emotion, ¡°I have a lot of things for you to do tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smiled, andid Cheon Hae-gwang on Kang-hyuk¡¯s bed and together with Baek-gap, proceeded to change his blood-stained clothing. They then applied a medicine Kang-hyuk had given them onto his wounds.


    Before they had realized, the night had passed, with the sun beginning to rise.


    After inspecting the students¡¯ progress on their flowerbed cultivation, Kang-hyuk returned to his residence, and whilst leaning on the wall, gazed upon the young man lying on his bed.


    ¡°Father...Fa....ther....¡±


    The man was crying.


    He seemed to be dreaming of the time his family had been attacked.


    The ¡®White Snow¡¯ Cheon Family, a warrior family, located to the north of Seomsoseong, was famed for its use of Ice Energy. The head of the family, Cheon Dae-wan, was well-known for his cool-headed yet benevolent nature.


    However, five years earlier, the family had encountered a terrible tragedy.


    They had been attacked for what seemed to be no reason at all.


    The n Leader, Mu-jin, had ordered an immediate investigation to find out who was behind the attack, and found the signature of the Hwangbo Family, a famed and distinguished warrior family.


    He then began to investigate further into that lead with the help of the Jimilgak and found that the signature of the Hwangbo Family had been left on the site on purpose by the true attackers.


    The true attackers were none other than...


    ¡°The Blood King Valley.¡±


    They were a sect practising Dark Cultivation that had be active once more after Kang-hyuk¡¯s retirement. Whilst he had yed the head of the Sect, it was clear that the other members of the Sect were still in booming operation.


    ¡°Uhhh...¡±


    The young man had opened his eyes. He looked around the room until his gaze met Kang-hyuk¡¯s.


    ¡°Who, who are you!¡±


    His eyes widened in surprise as he sprang to his feet.


    He recalled that he had been heavily beaten to mere inches near death the night before, but when he examined his body, there was no sign of any wound.


    ¡°Are you Cheon Dae-wan¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The young man went into a defensive stance at the unexpected question.


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head. This stance he had taken up was a known martial stance of the Cheon Family.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve learned the martial skills of your family well, but there¡¯s no need to put up defense.¡±


    ¡°Who, who are you!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m....¡±


    Kang-hyuk was about to answer with ¡®I¡¯m Cheon Dae-wan¡¯s friend¡¯, but stopped himself in time, factoring in his youthful exterior.


    He would most likely be used of being mad if he imed to be his fathers¡¯ friend, whilst outerly looking twenty four.


    Thus, he changed his answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a past connection with the Cheon Family, so I¡¯ve seen the stance before. And seeing your Silver Ice Sword confirmed my suspicion that you were his son.¡±


    ¡°Huh, the Silver Ice Sword!¡±


    He looked around the room in search of the sword. His face could not help but pale when he couldn¡¯t seem to find it anywhere.


    ¡°You must be wondering where your sword is, right?¡±


    ¡°If so, don¡¯t worry. My servant is currently cleaning it.¡±


    The young man was startled.


    ¡°Sorry? But the Silver Ice Sword...¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s a sword that one can¡¯t touch wantonly.¡±


    Kang-hyuk stopped, while Cheon Hae-gwang seemed to have a question.


    ¡°...?¡±


    The door opened, as someone pushed their head through. It was Baek-gap.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, I¡¯ve finished cleaning the Silver Ice Sword.¡±


    ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s right here.¡±


    Baek-gap hurried over to Kang-hyuk and handed him the sword.


    Baek-gap¡¯s efforts had restored the charcoal-covered sword to its true glory.


    The young man suddenly cried out, ¡°Is, is your servant wearing the Eternal Fire Ring on his arm?¡±


    ¡°So you know what it is.¡±


    The young man cried out again.


    ¡°Who, who on earth are you?¡±


    He was aware that the Eternal Fire Ring was a treasure of the Chuk-yung Pce, and it also wasn¡¯t an artifact that anyone could have in their possession.


    Kang-hyuk responded, ¡°My name is Kang-hyuk, and I¡¯m a Hwacheon Academy teacher.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang then noticed that Kang-hyuk was dressed in a blue teacher¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so frightened, you can rest assured that I¡¯m not from the Blood King Valley.¡±


    ¡°What has the Blood King Valley Sect got to do with this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk tilted his head.


    ¡°The people who attacked your family were the Blood King Valley.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Baekdo Family....?¡±


    ¡°No, the bastards were from the Blood King Valley. They framed the Hwang-bo family, but were the real culprits. This is confidential information, but I¡¯m letting you know, seeing as you are the sole son of the family.¡±


    The young man clenched his fists.


    He had finally found out who was behind the death of his family, in a way he would have never imagined.


    Cheon Hae-gwang looked at the young man standing in front of him. He had a handsome appearance, and looked around twenty four. Nheless, he found this rather bizarre.


    The man seemed to be too young to have a treasure like the Eternal Fire Ring in his possession, and the knowledge of who was behind the attack on his family.


    Suddenly, there were sounds of a person moving around outside. It was the high-pitched voice of a woman.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, it¡¯s me. Ae-rin.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and a woman clothed in red with red hair came in.


    It was Byeok Ae-rin.


    She smiled brightly after noticing that Cheon Hae-gwang was finally conscious. Cheon Hae-gwang however, was left a little dazed at her beautiful smile.


    She handed Kang-hyuk a piece of paper.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, I hope this will help you.¡±


    On the paper was detailed information on Cheon Hae-gwang that Kang-hyuk had requested.


    ¡®Name is Cheon Hae-gwang. Age is twenty two. The youngest son of the ¡®White Snow¡¯ Cheon Family. His family were attacked and wiped out by the Blood King Valley when he was sixteen years of age. He was assumed to have survived, but as he was unable to be found, he was registered as missing in the n records. After this ordered investigation however, he was found to have been working as a guard at a brothel known as Hyangwooru, under the pseudonym of ¡®Ilgwang¡¯.¡¯


    After reading the information on Cheon Hae-gwang, Kang-hyuk spoke, ¡°Tsk, how could the son of the ¡®White Snow¡¯ Cheon Family be working as the guard of a brothel! It must have been quite a stain on your pride....¡±


    ¡°That, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°I know everything.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang had barely survived the past five years.


    He wished he didn¡¯t have to endure such a difficult experience.


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    He felt sorry for him, and felt as though his family¡¯s unfortunate demise was partially caused by him because he hadn¡¯t fully uprooted the Blood King Valley.


    Taking that, and his past connections with the family into consideration, Kang-hyuk wanted to help Cheon Hae-gwang in some way.


    ¡°Anyways, are you intending to continue working as a guard for the brothel?¡±


    ¡°That, well...¡±


    At that moment, a voice came in from outside the residence.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng, are you in?¡±


    It was the voice of the Principal, Eun Myeong-myeong. Oh-Tae¡¯s voice could also be heard.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng,e out quickly. The Principal hase.¡±


    Baek-gap also urgently called out.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! I think you¡¯ll need toe out quickly!¡±


    ¡°The Principal? This early in the morning?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin then spoke up.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not permitted for anyone to be in a teacher¡¯s residence other than their servant, maid, or teaching assistant.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! That¡¯s true. How annoying.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin then continued seeing the slight frown on Kang-hyuk¡¯s face.


    ¡°I have a good idea. How about you make Cheon Hae-gwang So-Hyeop your teaching assistant? It¡¯s permitted for a teaching assistant to lodge at your residence, right?¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned around and looked at Cheon Hae-gwang anxiously.


    ¡°Well, could you be my teaching assistant?¡±


    ¡°What? An assistant?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be stingy with the sry.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued as he saw Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t be my assistant, I¡¯m going to be reprimanded.¡±


    There was nothing else that could be done.


    Kang-hyuk had saved his life, and retrieved his Silver Ice Sword.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, in that case I¡¯ll officially introduce myself. I¡¯m Kang-hyuk, Hwacheon Academy¡¯s Horticulture Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang blinked in surprise.


    He was a man whose servant was wearing the Eternal Fire Ring on his arm, who had a woman that was able to thoroughly investigate into his background, and even knew the truth behind who had attacked his family.


    This was why he had assumed that Kang-hyuk was a four-year teacher at the Academy.


    But...he had guessed wrong.


    ¡°Did you say...horticulture?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all! There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    In this way, Kang-hyuk had finally found himself an assistant.


    Oh-Tae sang out in tion.


    In the morning, he had been informed of something by a close gatekeeper friend of his.


    It was a piece of news that Kang-hyuk had brought in a man with blood stained clothing in the early hours.


    There was a rule that no one other than those qualified could stay in a teacher¡¯s residence. This rule was to be applied, regardless of the situation.


    Oh-Tae hated Kang-hyuk.


    His particr dislike for him wasn¡¯t even due to Kang-hyuk¡¯s behaviour of causing him damage, but the sole fact that he just didn¡¯t like him.


    He wasn¡¯t happy that someone weaker than him thought that they were able to threaten him.


    Therefore, the real reason why Oh-Tae didn¡¯t like Kang-hyuk was due to his own self-pride.


    He was proimed as a genius from the moment he first held a sword.


    When he first entered the Academy as a student, he outshined his peers in talent and graduated with top grades.


    One of the Hwacheon n affiliated groups he had joined was a military group known as Sky Thunder.


    The missions of Sky Thunder mostly consisted of battles against Dark Cultivating Sects, and required great force. Therefore, Oh-Tae felt that joining the group would be his true time to shine.


    However, his pride had crumbled into pieces from the very first mission he was assigned to.

 Chapter 31

    <strong>Chapter 31: Chapter 30</strong>


    Oh-Tae had been the weakest warrior within his group.


    He had tried his best at the job, but ended up losing his temper, butting heads with his colleagues as well. Matters escted to a point that the head of the Sky Thunder group rmended him for the position of a teacher at Hwacheon Academy.


    He had said that it was a rmendation, but in truth, it was a tant expulsion.


    He had no other option but to ept, and be a teacher. Therefore, the only thing Oh-Tae had remaining was his own self-pride.


    However, Kang-hyuk, a man that seemed to be unaware of his rank within the school, had hurt thest crumbs of pride he had.


    This, was intolerable to him.


    To remove Kang-hyuk, the thorn in his back, he had even met with the fourth-year teacher, Yun Ha-seong.


    It was however, a fruitless venture, leading Oh-Tae to seek out the Gyoro Elders personally. The first Elder he had sought out was Eun-san of the Hwasanpa Sect.


    Eun-san had shaken his head at Oh-Tae, saying:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Kang Seonsaeng is that sort of person.¡±


    ¡°But the thing is...¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to create such meaningless disputes between teachers that should be getting on harmoniously? Tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not creating meaningless disputes at all!¡±


    ¡°The way I see it, you are just creating unnecessary disputes. If you really want him expelled from the academy, bring concrete evidence of his misdeeds first!¡±


    Eun-san had mmed the door in front of Oh-Tae¡¯s face.


    This was why he had been so joyous upon hearing the news that Kang-hyuk had brought an outsider into the Academy.


    Seeing as there was no record of the outsider having exited the Academy, this meant that they had stayed overnight within his residence ¡ª which was against the Academy rules.


    With that assumption, he hurried over to inform the Principal, Eun Myeong-myeong. He was in need of definite evidence, and a witness.


    This was why Oh-Tae and Eun Myeong-myeong were standing in front of Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    The door opened, and not long after, Kang-hyuk emerged. He bowed towards Eun Myeong-myeong in greeting.


    ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong looked at Kang-hyuk sternly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Oh Seonsaeng has informed me of a disturbing urrence.¡±


    ¡°What kind of urrence are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°The urrence thatst night, you brought an outsider into your residence.¡±


    Kang-hyuk responded to the usation.


    ¡°Whilst I did indeed bring someone into my residencest night, they aren¡¯t an outsider.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t?¡±


    As the question left Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s lips, a young man stepped out of the residence. His clothes were clean and unbloodied. Due to Kang-hyuk¡¯s ointment, he had no trace of injuries on his body. ¡°I couldn¡¯t inform you of it yesterday as it had gotten toote, but I¡¯ve acquired a new assistant.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°I am Cheon Hae-gwang.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong looked at Kang-hyuk. A teacher hadplete autonomy in the choosing of their assistant, and they only needed a final approval from the Principal. The only requirement of an assistant was that they had a verified background.


    Oh-Tae, clearly displeased, cried out.


    ¡°Who is this assistant of yours? And where is he from!? If he doesn¡¯t have an appropriate background, he isn¡¯t qualified as your assistant!¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang hesitantly responded, ¡°I am the son of the ¡®White Snow¡¯ Cheon Family.¡±


    He had fearlessly revealed his familial identity, believing in Kang-hyuk¡¯s words that the Blood King Valley had been his family¡¯s attackers.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong stared at Cheon Hae-gwang with wide eyes.


    ¡°The Cheon Family? But...didn¡¯t he go missing....¡±


    To verify his identity as the son of the Cheon Family, he drew the Silver Ice Sword.


    It was well known that only a member of the Cheon Family could hold the sword without harm, and therefore, it was a sure verification.


    ¡°I see. Well then, I give my approval.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong turned to look at Oh-Tae, who was clearly perplexed at the unexpected conclusion of the situation.


    ¡°You cane with me.¡±


    ¡°.....Yes, of course.¡±


    As they both left the residence, Byeok Ae-rin rushed up to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, you should eat breakfast now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, time has flown by, hasn¡¯t it? Well then, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin then turned towards Cheon Hae-gwang.


    ¡°I¡¯m the maid of this residence. You should have some breakfast, too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes....¡±


    Baek-gap rushed to exin Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s casual use of informal speech.


    ¡°She¡¯s a maid with quite a unique personality, so she doesn¡¯t use formal speech with anyone other than the master she¡¯s serving.¡±


    ¡°Ah....¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang epted the exnation unquestioningly, and headed towards the dining table as Byeok Ae-rin pped the back of Baek-gap¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ow...¡±


    She then grinned at him.


    ¡°Go and eat.¡±


    As Baek-gap sat down to eat, Byeok Ae-rin stared outside the door. She was looking at the fleeting figure of Oh-Tae.


    ¡®How dare he disappoint Seonsaengnim!¡¯


    Her gaze became ice cold, recalling Kang-hyuk¡¯s past promise.


    ¡°If he happens to ignore the advice, and still attempts to attack me, you can move in any way you want without informing me.¡±


    The time had finallye.


    ¡®I¡¯ll make it so that you¡¯ll be on your knees, begging my Lord for forgiveness!¡¯


    Eun Myeong-myeong thrusted his office door open.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Oh-Tae followed him into the office. Eun Myeong-myeong immediately sank into his seat, sighing.


    ¡°Why are you trying so hard to kick Kang Seonsaeng out?¡±


    Oh-Tae replied, ¡°That man is destroying the ranking system between the teachers.¡±


    ¡°The ranking system?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Liberal art teachers are attempting to stand above the martial teachers! Is this not uneptable under the eyes of the Academy?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong sighed once more.


    ¡°Well, whilst it is one of the foundational ideas within the Academy, it doesn¡¯t really have that much relevance in the current times.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean by it doesn¡¯t have much relevance?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong continued speaking.


    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something. The Academy wants to prevent the liberal arts teachers from quitting, not for you to trample over them, causing them to quit!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    Oh-Tae clenched his fists at Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s remark.


    ¡®For whose sake did I go so far! Now, you¡¯re just singing another tune!¡¯


    Eun Myeong-myeong deeply sighed one more time.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I still have a bit of remaining affection for you. Be very cautious, I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°What on earth do you mean by that?¡±


    As a former head of Hyeonmugak, having sifted through piles of information, Eun Myeong-myeong had developed an intuition for when a person was due to experience a personal crisis.


    He could feel such a circumstance potentially arising for Oh-Tae.


    ¡°I especially and deeply emphasize that you should not bother Kang Seonsaeng henceforth.¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong didn¡¯t respond, instead looking in the direction of a particr corner of his office. There, emanating a golden light, was a Radiant Golden Lotus in full bloom.


    It was the very Lotus that Kang-hyuk had bloomed for his test. When Eun Myeong-myeong had attempted to return the Lotus to him after he had been epted as a teacher, Kang-hyuk said:


    ¡°I think it would be better ced in your office than in my residence.¡±


    Since then, the Radiant Golden Lotus had been in his office, and Eun Myeong-myeong was clearly able to feel a greater sense of rxation and peace within his heart with its presence.


    He turned away from the Lotus, and looked at Oh-Tae once more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention this before as I felt that it might cause trouble, but to be honest, Kang Seonsaeng¡¯s rmender was....¡±


    All of a sudden, the guard standing outside the office door called out.


    ¡°The Elder, Shim-gu hase!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong immediately rose from his seat.


    The all-important ending of his sentence, ¡®Kang Seonsaeng¡¯s rmender was the n Leader¡¯, couldn¡¯t be said.


    ¡°Keep what I said in mind!¡±


    However, Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s warning to Oh-Tae was toote.


    Shim-gu stepped into the office, standing in front of Oh-Tae.


    He was the former head of Hyeonmugak, and presently involved in the running of Hwacheon n¡¯s operations as an Elder.


    ¡°I greet you humbly, Elder.¡±


    Oh-Tae rushed to bow in greeting Shim-gu.


    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re the fellow known as Oh-Tae!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Oh-Tae was confounded as to how Shim-gu knew his name.


    He could also feel a threatening energy emanating from him.


    ¡®Did...did I do something wrong?¡¯


    Unaware of the background circumstances, Oh-Tae could only keep his head deeply bowed.


    ¡°....¡±


    As Shim-gu had entered, the guard closed the door behind him. It mmed shut.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong politely bowed.


    When Eun Myeong-myeong was a junior of Hyeonmugak, Shim-gu was the head of the organization. They worked closely together, and therefore, he was able to ascertain Shim-gu¡¯s feelings by observing his facial expressions.


    He could see that at this point in time, Shim-gu didn¡¯t look too pleased.


    Therefore, Eun Myeong-myeong cautiously asked, ¡°Er....are you displeased in any way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. There¡¯s just a fellow that offended me.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong could tell that the offending fellow was Oh-Tae. He had noticed that Shim-gu¡¯s gaze towards Oh-Tae was mixed with threatening energy.


    ¡®That must be the reason why I had a bad feeling about Oh Seonsaeng.¡¯


    Nheless, he felt that there was nothing more he could do for Oh-Tae, aside from praying for the salvation of his soul.


    Shim-gu then spoke in a frank manner.


    ¡°Anyways, I came because I needed your help.¡±


    ¡°My help?¡±


    ¡°Could you do with another cleaner for the Academy?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang let out a sigh.


    ¡®Me, a teaching assistant? At Hwacheon Academy?¡¯


    He too, had attended the Academy as a student.


    But during his summer vacation as a second-year student, his family had been attacked, and he never returned.


    He felt a little sad that he was not even able to graduate.


    Picking up his sword, he stood up and walked into the courtyard where Kang-hyuk was tending to the flowerbeds.


    ¡°Er...Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Cheon Jogyo (1)?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to need to leave for a while. Today¡¯s the day I receive my monthly sry at Hyangwooru, so....¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded in understanding.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should definitely go and im the money for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°You should get going.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Cheon Hae-gwang turned to leave, Kang-hyuk grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you worked at Hyangwooru?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what kind of ce it is.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked over at Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Baek-gap to apany you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need....¡±


    He then conveyed a message to Byeok Ae-rin telepathically.


    -That fellow Shim-gu is in the Academy right now.


    Kang-hyuk and Cheon Hae-gwang stood in front of Hyangwooru.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Whilst he had pretended otherwise, Kang-hyuk was well informed about Hyangwooru, and its owner as well.


    This was the reason he had insisted on apanying Cheon Hae-gwang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    As they entered, a server immediately came up to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re not open yet....¡±


    He then looked over and noticed Cheon Hae-gwang.


    ¡°Ah! Musa-nim (2)! What on earth happened yesterday? We were so worried when you didn¡¯te back after escorting the customer home! We looked for you all over!¡±


    ¡°Er, a situation came upst night. Is the Boss here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the office.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    As they headed towards the owner of Hyangwooru¡¯s office, Cheon Hae-gwang tilted his head.


    The path to the Office was a little windy, and sometimes, even he had gotten lost on the way.


    However, Kang-hyuk seemed to be walking a step ahead of him, without his guidance.


    Within a few minutes, they were outside the owner¡¯s office. Cheon Hae-gwang addressed the guard outside the room.


    ¡°I would like to meet the Boss.¡±


    The guard went inside, and soon the owner¡¯s voice echoed through the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As the door opened, they entered the room.


    The interior decor of the office wasn¡¯t particrly unique in any way. Kang-hyuk stared at the owner, who was sitting behind a wooden desk.


    He looked around forty years of age, and was wearing a robe made out of fine silk.


    Kang-hyuk likened the owner¡¯s outer appearance to a pig wrapped in silk. He saw no change in his countenance from the past.


    ¡°My greetings to you.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang bowed his head.


    ¡°Have youe for your sry?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also wanted to inform you of my resignation.¡±


    The man then stood up, brought out a document, and then, returned to his position.


    ¡°You can resign if you wish to do so, but I can¡¯t give you this month¡¯s sry.¡±


    (1) Jogyo= teaching assistant


    (2) Musa-nim= honorific term for a guard/warrior

 Chapter 32

    <strong>Chapter 32: Chapter 31</strong>


    ¡°Why not?¡± Cheon Hae-gwang asked in surprise. The owner clicked his tongue as he answered, ¡°Do you know how much damage you caused when you failed to returnst night?¡±


    ¡°That, well...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money left to pay you after I paid the guards that went out to look for youst night.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang was gobsmacked.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he had purposely failed to return, he had almost died.


    Enraged, he clenched his fists.


    ¡®How dare he...¡¯


    Cheon Hae-gwang was already aware of what type of person the owner was, but he hadn¡¯t imagined that he would be robbed of his final sry with such a pitiful excuse.


    Whilst he had the strong urge to punch the owner¡¯s smiling pig-like face, he didn¡¯t want to act in haste.


    He knew that this was precisely what he was waiting for, and that he would use this opportunity to use Cheon Hae-gwang of attacking him.


    So, he desperately attempted to control his emotions.


    Upon observing this, Kang-hyuk nodded his head in approval.


    ¡®He¡¯s doing quite well.¡¯


    He noticed that Cheon Hae-gwang had a cool headedness about him that was unusual for a young man of his age. He felt that it was most probably due to the martial arts of the Cheon Family he had trained in, which wasbined with the effects of the Silver Ice Sword and the hanging ice crystals on the sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Cheon Hae-gwang finally responded, feeling that there was nothing more he could do.


    He turned his body around in preparation to leave.


    Annoyance was rising up within Kang-hyuk. He couldn¡¯t tell whether it was due to seeing his new assistant in such a helpless state, or whether it was due to seeing that the owner of Hyangwooru had failed to improve through the years.


    He sighed, then, after looking through a window, walked up to the owner.


    ¡°Er, Seongsaeng....nim?¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke before Cheon Hae-gwang, who was a little rmed, stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Kang-hyuk, and I¡¯m a teacher at Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    ¡°Teacher? At Hwacheon Academy?¡±


    The owner was taken aback. He knew that the Hwacheon n would back up a teacher of the Hwacheon Academy, and so, Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t someone he would be able to ignore.


    He had wondered whether the young man that came in with Cheon Hae-gwang was a newly employed servant of his as he had beenpletely silent the whole time.


    ¡®Wait, looking at him a little closer...!¡¯


    He then noticed a blue uniform peeking out under Kang-hyuk¡¯s outer robe.


    ¡°Cheon Musa¡ªwait, wasn¡¯t he known as Il-gwang here? Anyways, I think he was a little embarrassed, so he didn¡¯t say anything, hence I¡¯ll speak in his stead.¡±


    The owner, a little over-excited by being spoken to in honorifics by a Hwacheon Academy teacher, also spoke politely.


    ¡°Wha-what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Cheon Musa is my teaching assistant starting from today.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Yes, a teaching assistant at the Hwacheon Academy. Therefore, it is uneptable to treat him carelessly.¡±


    ¡°When...did I treat him carelessly....¡±


    ¡°Denying him of his rightful sry for such a ridiculous reason is treating him carelessly!¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued, ¡°It is also your duty to send guards out if one of your employees has gone missing! And to think that you imed his monthly sry to pay for their mobilization! It¡¯sughable! Do you not see anything but money?¡±


    ¡°Huh! The more I listen... even if you¡¯re a Hwacheon Academy teacher, you¡¯re going too far, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Did you just say I¡¯m going too far?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make an officialint to the Academy about this!¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang made a move in an attempt to stop Kang-hyuk, knowing the Owner¡¯s tendencies very well. He was concerned for Kang-hyuk¡¯s safety.


    ¡°An officialint? You can go ahead and try!¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s if your head¡¯s still attached to your neck by then, that is.....¡±


    As he murmured this under his breath, the owner became enraged.


    ¡°Ar-are you threatening...¡±


    Unfortunately, he was unable to finish his sentence.


    A deafening roar from an unknown source rang throughout the room.


    ¡°Where is the owner!¡±


    The person¡¯s identity was revealed by their voice.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! That...that¡¯s...!¡±


    ¡°An Elder of the Hwacheon n, Shim-gu Jangro-nim (1)?¡±


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    The owner¡¯s face instantly flushed bright red as the door opened.


    Kang-hyuk chuckled as Shim-gu emerged from behind the door.


    Before leaving the residence, he had predicted that such a situation was likely to arise, and had asked Byeok Ae-rin to call Shim-gu over to Hyangwooru.


    He had summoned Shim-gu as he looked at him through the window. He then sent him a telepathic message to act.


    Shim-gu looked at Kang-hyuk, feeling a message from him entering his head.


    -Look fierce!


    -Ahem!


    -Give me a break.


    Shim-gu immediately turned his head and looked at the Owner with a scathing gaze.


    ¡°Seeing as you look like a pig wrapped in silk, you must be the owner!¡±


    Shim-gu flew towards the owner and sent a powerful kick towards his face.


    ¡°Aahhhh!¡±


    He spoke whilst stepping on his body, which was now sprawled on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received a tip-off that there¡¯s a case of wage exploitation going on here! I recall that my Lord and Older Hyung-nim, the Retired n Leader, told you that he would kill you if you tried to swindle anyone out of their money again! It seems you have forgotten. ¡±


    Shim-gu had spoken the truth. Four years earlier, at the Autumn Moorim tournament, Kang-hyuk came to know of the stingy atrocities the owner of Hyangwooru hadmitted.


    He had then given him a beating until the man was half-dead, telling him that if he ever behaved in this way again, he would undoubtedly kill him.


    This was also why he had gone with Cheon Hae-gwang, to check on the man¡¯s current behaviour.


    Shim-gu exposed the man¡¯s bottom, and then began senselessly beating his buttocks with his ck fan.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve done a great wrong! I¡¯ll never swindle anyone out of their money again....aaaagggh!¡±


    As the owner screamed out, blood sttered in every direction, causing the guards of Hyangwooru to enter the room. Unfortunately, they could only helplessly look on. No one dared to challenge an Elder of the Hwacheon n with a mastered level of cultivation.


    ¡®He¡¯s been given a good beating.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk gazed at Shim-gu¡¯s ck fan. Shim-gu hadn¡¯t always been fond of ck from Kang-hyuk¡¯s memories.


    He had begun dressing in ck as he had no other choice, mainly due to the fact that blood stains were hard to remove from lighter coloured clothing.


    ¡®That fan was originally white as well, but it too had turned ck from all the blood it had absorbed over the years.¡¯


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang froze at Shim-gu¡¯s question, unable to even open his mouth. This was how powerful Shim-gu¡¯s force was.


    Kang-hyuk quickly stepped in front of him.


    ¡°Elder Shim, this is my assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang.¡±


    ¡°Really....? But, why is he here?¡±


    Shim-gu slurred his words a little, having to remind himself to speak informally.


    ¡°Well, what happened was...¡±


    As Kang-hyuk exined the story of why they were there, a fiery feeling entered Shim-gu¡¯s gaze.


    A ferocious stream of energy then sted out of him.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    It was a st so powerful that the stance of the surrounding people was broken, making them go off bnce.


    ¡°What do you mean you have no money to spare!? Shall I give you a beating for all the money you couldn¡¯t spare? One strike for every penny you¡¯ve swindled!¡±


    The owner began to tremble.


    If he was beaten for every penny he had failed to give Cheon Hae-gwang, he could imagine that his buttocks wouldn¡¯t just be left skinless, but his hip bones would be shattered into pieces as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll immediately give the money over!¡±


    He ordered a guard to open his safe, promptly handing Cheon Hae-gwang a packet containing his sry.


    Kang-hyuk gave Shim-gu a sideward nce and nodded his head. At his signal, Shim-gu cleared his throat.


    ¡°Ahem, well then, you should all get going now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The person who had unexpectedly contradicted Shim-gu was none other than Cheon Hae-gwang. He had done so, even though he was internally trembling at Shim-gu¡¯s powerful energy.


    ¡°What did you just say? You dare challenge my words?¡±


    ¡°Elder, how could I challenge you? I only request that you show mercy.¡±


    ¡°Show mercy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Whilst he is a greedy man who swindles others out of their money, he is my former employer. How could I just leave him to suffer?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled proudly.


    ¡®Cheon Dae-wan, you raised your son very well.¡¯


    His actions even took Kang-hyuk by surprise, as he was aware of Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s cool-headed, ice crystal-like nature.


    But his current behaviour wasn¡¯t cold in any way- it reminded him of the benevolence of a Buddha.


    Kang-hyuk vowed to help his new assistant as much as he could, in a way that would allow this part of his nature to shine through.


    He then sent Shim-gu a telepathic message.


    -What do you think of my assistant?


    -...he¡¯s quite something.


    -Act in moderation, then leave.


    -I understand.


    -Also, meet me at Yeongyowonter.


    ....


    -Aren¡¯t you going to reply?


    -Ah, yes. I¡¯ll see you there.


    Shim-gu sighed after having received Kang-hyuk¡¯s telepathic conveyance. He knew that he had asked to meet to inquire why he was at the Academy.


    He let his grievances go, as it would be a botherance of the future.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll let him go today, in consideration of your courage.¡±


    Shim-gu kicked the owner one more time.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    He then addressed him.


    ¡°It looks like you got lucky today!¡±


    He turned, and looked at Cheon Hae-gwang once more, patting his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re a brave young man!¡±


    ¡°Ah, than-thank you.¡±


    Shim-gu slowly stepped out of the room.


    The owner¡¯s life had barely been saved. The other workers of Hyangwooru that had gathered around the room praised Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s courage of contradicting Shim-gu to save the owner¡¯s life.


    Seeing all of this, Kang-hyuk looked pleased.


    After the morning¡¯splications, night had finally fallen. Kang-hyuk felt somewhat renewed.


    He headed off to the practice plot, Yeongyowon, to meet Shim-gu.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re here.¡±


    Shim-gu had already arrived, and was standing, waiting for Kang-hyuk. He respectfully bowed in greeting.


    ¡°Elder Hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me Seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Sorry, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sat down in the pavilion, and gazed upon Shim-gu in front of him.


    ¡°I heard that you were inside the Academy today. You also visited the Principal¡¯s office ording to what I heard.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    It was something to be expected. Despite his best efforts to hide his inner energies, Kang-hyuk could always ascertain what was going on within his surroundings.


    ¡°So, why have youe?¡±


    ¡°Well, as you know that I am an Elder, and since Hwacheon Academy is an affiliate school of the Hwacheon n, I would obviouslye for a general check on its operation....¡±


    ¡°What crap! You¡¯ve been hiding away in the alleys of Nakyang this whole time, even if you were asked toe, you wouldn¡¯t. Do you really expect me to believe that bullshit?¡±


    He had anticipated that his excuse wouldn¡¯t be epted, and so, Shim-gu decided to mix in a little bit of the truth.


    ¡°Honestly.... I came to see you. You¡¯ve been living in retirement, deep in the mountains this whole time, and then I heard you suddenly underwent reverse aging and became a teacher at the Academy. I was curious as to what you looked like. And of course, you already know that I¡¯ve always wanted to be by your side.¡±


    ¡°So you came under the pretense of checking the operation of the Academy to see me?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s precisely why, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Shim-gu looked up at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be your assistant as well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    As he had expected, Kang-hyuk rejected him in one fell swoop.


    ¡°But why? If Ae-rin can work as your maid, why can¡¯t I be your assistant? If you¡¯re allowed three assistants, two spots are still empty!¡±


    ¡°Ae-rin¡¯s a good cook.¡±


    ¡°....Honestly speaking, if we¡¯re talking about cooking, Myeong-ah¡¯s a better cook.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she already livingfortably with the Chil-so fellows right now?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°And even if I do appoint you as my assistant, what about everyone else? The other members will flock here, asking for the same rights.¡±


    Shim-gu was unable to refute his point.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you to stay put where you are.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I-I understand.¡±


    Shim-gu sighed. It was a sigh of relief.


    He was d that his deed of asking Eun Myeong-myeong to be part of the Academy¡¯s cleaning staff wasn¡¯t uncovered.


    ¡®I really thought Hyung-nim was going to find that out...phew!¡¯


    (1) Jangro-nim= Honorific title meaning elder.

 Chapter 33

    <strong>Chapter 33: Chapter 32</strong>


    Shim-gu thought about paying a visit to his personal warehouse that was hidden away in a corner of Nakyang. An artifact within his warehouse was a pendant made of ¡®Hidden Qi Stone¡¯.


    His intention behind the visit was to use the pendant to at least partially hide his energetic traces from Kang-hyuk, as the Hidden Qi Stone that had been used to make the pendant was of the highest quality.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about all this time.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about that pig from earlier.¡±


    ¡°The owner of Hyangwooru?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why did you ask me to act and not step in yourself? Are you trying to hide your identity as the Retired Leader?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to hide my identity, but instead...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°If it was revealed, it would be a little bothersome, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Shim-gu nodded.


    He realized that if Kang-hyuk¡¯s true identity was publicly revealed, the effect it would bring would be quite dramatic.


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I have something to give you.¡±


    Shim-gu¡¯s hand was wrapped around something. It was a piece of paper.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Just read it.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took the paper and scanned through the information written.


    Within a few moments, a strong energy emanated from Kang-hyuk¡¯s hand, burning the paper into charred bits. He dusted the ash off his hands and then spoke, ¡°It¡¯s only right that I finish what I started today.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡±


    The location was Hyangwooru.


    The owner gritted his teeth at the pain throbbing through his buttocks.


    He felt displeased and angered in every way.


    The severe beating he had received from Shim-gu, the Hwacheon Academy teacher Kang-hyuk who had tried to intimidate him, the fact that he had to give Cheon Hae-gwang his sry, which was something he hadn¡¯t wanted to do, and the undoubted fact that he was the one who saved him.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    He hurled the bottle of ointment, that was beside his bed, into the air.


    ¡°Bo-boss!¡±


    The maids that had been applying ointment on his injuries, cried out. He then pped the cheek of the maid that was closest to him.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re screaming at!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Plea-please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Everyone else, get out right now!¡±


    The other maids immediately dashed out of the room, fearful of the owner¡¯s wrath.


    He then addressed the remaining maid standing in front of him.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Yes, O-owner.¡±


    ¡°Undress!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°As an ex-Gisaeng, what¡¯s the hesitation for? I want you to give my worn out body some healing.¡±


    The maid bit her lip nervously.


    She had been a Gisaeng at Hyangwooru, but as her face had be scarred, she had to begin working as a maid.


    Due to her previous work, she wasn¡¯t embarrassed about exposing her bare body, but her hesitation was because she knew what the owner¡¯s true intentions were.


    It had started around three years earlier.


    He would call a maid into his room whenever he was in a bad mood. The next day, that maid would have disappeared.


    However, asionally, terrifying rumours got out about what had actually gone on.


    The owner lifted his hand and pped the maid¡¯s cheek one more time.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t undress yourself, I¡¯m going to have to undress you instead!¡±


    ¡°Plea-please don¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°How dare a mere liberal arts teacher try and lecture me! I¡¯ll make it so that he¡¯s immediately expelled!¡±


    He hurriedly began to tug at the maid¡¯s clothes roughly and forcefully.


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    All of a sudden, a strange groaning sound came out of the maid¡¯s mouth as she copsed on the spot.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Then, the figure of a man came out from behind her. The owner¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°But how ¡ª you, you.....Kang-hyuk?¡±


    The man was none other the Retired Leader, and Hwacheon Academy teacher, Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make it so that I¡¯m expelled? Tsk tsk, I had a feeling that this would happen. I don¡¯t even see a speck of remorse in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°How are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came in through the door. Thanks to you, there was no one guarding it.¡±


    ¡°You, you bastard....¡±


    He was unable to finish speaking, with Kang-hyuk¡¯s fist lodged into his abdomen.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    He picked up the copsed maid, and then walked out of the room. Due to the owner¡¯s violent outburst, no one was standing outside the room. He gentlyid the maid down in the corridor outside, entering the room once more.


    The Owner gulped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are.....but my personal guards will.....¡±


    ¡°Ah! Are you referring to those fellows that are on the roof?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    A drop of red fluid fell down right in front of the owner. The colour of his face began to change.


    ¡°Unfortunately, they won¡¯t being.¡±


    ¡°You...y-you bastard!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s going to be too noisy for this ce, so we¡¯ll have to relocate. Do you mind?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grabbed the owner¡¯s back, and the flew out through the window.


    A decent amount time had passed since then. The owner, having regained his consciousness, was wondering why he was in the middle of a forest.


    ¡°Where, where is this ce?¡±


    Kang-hyuk coolly replied, ¡°It¡¯s where you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I would kill you if you swindled anyone again?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what are you talking about!?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned at the owner¡¯s frightened bellow.


    ¡°Do you recall what the Retired Leader¡¯s name was?¡±


    ¡°O-of course! Kang...¡±


    ¡°And...what¡¯s my name?¡±


    The owner¡¯s facepletely paled. He had finally realized what he had thought was a simple case of two different people with the same name.


    ¡°Bu-but, that person, his age....¡±


    ¡°I obviously know he¡¯s ny eight. You think I don¡¯t know my own age?¡±


    ¡°S-so, you were hiding your own identity?¡±


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t respond. His expression said all that was needed to be confirmed.


    Beads of sweat dripped down the Owner¡¯s back in trembling fear.


    The gaze of the man standing in front of him had the same gaze of the Retired Leader he had encountered four years earlier.


    ¡°Sa-save me! Please! I won¡¯t do anything wrong anymore!¡±


    He dropped down to his knees and began to beg. However, Kang-hyuk looked at him in an icy manner


    ¡°Why did I even give you a chance in the first ce? If I just killed you back then, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many innocent victims.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done many things that are quite disappointing in my eyes. But this time though, it¡¯ll be different. This time, I¡¯m going to give you the chance to start your life anew.¡±


    Kang-hyuk wryly smiled.


    He didn¡¯t exactly know why he had given Oh-Tae so many chances as well, but he felt that it was most likely due to the reason that his actions hadn¡¯t put anyone¡¯s life at risk. Adding to that, he was a colleague and so, he didn¡¯t want to be too extreme with him.


    Kang-hyuk looked down at the owner, who was still kneeled on the ground.


    ¡°This is what¡¯s going to happen. I....¡±


    He raised his leg, and stepped on the owner¡¯s head.


    ¡°I guess...this is a type of hope as well.¡±


    It was early in the morning.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Kang-hyuk patted Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s shoulders.


    They had gone to Yeongyowon to check on the progress of the flower seeds the students had sowed.


    Kang-hyuk had thought that Cheon Hae-gwang might find it hard to wake up so early in the morning, but he had awoken at the precise time Kang-hyuk had stated.


    He was pleased with Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s devotedness in his work.


    ¡°By the way, could you check on the students¡¯ presence in Yeongyowon every morning and evening, starting from tomorrow?¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang immediately bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll perform every task you give me to the best of my ability.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I bestow this task upon you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin emerged from the kitchen, smiling upon seeing Kang-hyuk and Cheon Hae-gwang.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ah! Judging by the aroma, it looks like today¡¯s breakfast is Scorched Rice Soup!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct. By the way, did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°About Hyangwooru.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s ears perked up from the mere mention of Hyangwooru.


    ¡°Hyangwooru?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Elder Shim-gu stormed in and created a scene. I heard that after that, the owner fledst night.¡±


    ¡°He fled?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After an investigation took ce, it turned out that he was receiving bribes. Not only did he exploit rightful sries, he had also epted bribes from all over.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    ¡°I think he fled because he was afraid of being beaten by Elder Shim-gu after the discovery.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang looked a little perplexed.


    ¡®So he fled in the end, huh.¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin was already aware of Kang-hyuk leavingst night. She was purposely sharing the news to inform Cheon Hae-gwang.


    She then dusted off her apron.


    ¡°Anyway, please start eating before the food gets cold. By the way Seonsaengnim, is it okay if I leave for a while tonight? I have something I need to do.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kang-hyuk could guess why Byeok Ae-rin needed to go out, and felt a little uneasy.


    He looked up at the sky, but soon remembered that he had no time to be lost in thought.


    He had things to do, which he had already dyed for a while.


    After eating a hearty breakfast, Kang-hyuk soon made a move. As he had a few objects that needed picking up, he headed for the Northern Mountains.


    ¡®Having toe here every time is a bit bothersome.¡¯


    He soon arrived at his personal warehouse, and had entered with his energetic activation.


    As always, the interior glittered with golden light that reflected off the Ya-myeong-ju crystals.


    However, Kang-hyuk seemedpletely oblivious to its beauty.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go find the things I need.¡±


    After travelling through a passageway, he opened a door. Positioned behind the door was a storeroom of all kinds of objects.


    Kang-hyuk was gazing at two doors that were within the room.


    One of the doors was of a red colour, whilst the other was of a blue color. He stepped in the direction of the blue door.


    As he pushed the door open, cold air, that had been trapped inside the room, gushed out.


    The room behind the blue door contained objects that were of a yin nature, whilst its adjacent room behind the red door contained objects of a yang nature.


    Kang-hyuk then entered the room.


    The walls of the room were formed from frost, and the floor was made of ice.


    The room had be this way due to the concentration of yin objects stored within it.


    Among the objects were rare artifacts such as the Summer Ice Sword, the Sorrowful Frost Gun, and the Icy Jade Ring.


    The icy air within the room would have caused anyone else to freeze, but Kang-hyuk experienced it as an extremely refreshing breeze.


    He seemed to be focusing on a particr corner of the room that was filled to the brim with white rocks of all shapes and sizes.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s there!¡±


    Kang-hyuk headed over to where the white rocks were. He picked up five rocks that were the size of a fist, and then ced them into a drawstring bag.


    If anyone else had seen his vast collection of white rocks, they would have fallen over in surprise. This was because the white rocks were actually Ice Crystals, the very same Ice Crystals that hung off Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s sword.


    Their configuration was more simr to an elixir than an object, but due to their overly cool nature, Kang-hyuk had kept them in his storage.


    Ice Crystals were one of the greatest treasures of the North Sea Ice Pce.


    They were usually unobtainable by most, but Kang-hyuk had somehow chanced upon them in an unimaginable way.


    He had unearthed them in circumstances where he had almost lost his life five times on a mission for the North Sea Ice Pce.


    Despite their status as a great treasure, he had decided to present the Ice Crystals to the North Sea Ice Pce as he felt that he had no real need for them.


    However, the Princess adamantly refused to ept them, and told Kang-hyuk to take them back with him.


    ¡°You can onlye across the Ice Crystals when it is willed by the heavens, and they belong to the person that first touches them. Therefore, we cannot ept them.¡±


    He had no choice but to take them back with him, and thereafter kept them in storage for many years.


    ¡°I thought that it would be useless to keep them, but I guess they¡¯vee in handy for now.¡±


    His current intention was to use them for his students¡¯ horticultural practice.


    A silver glint between the rocks suddenly caught Kang-hyuk¡¯s eye. It was a key.


    ¡°Ah! So it was here all this time!¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s face lit up at the appearance of the silver key.

 Chapter 34

    <strong>Chapter 34: Chapter 33</strong>


    The key was in fact, the key to Kang-hyuk¡¯s warehouse. It would enable him to instantly enter the warehouse at any time, from any ce.


    However, possessing the key wouldn¡¯t allow just anyone to enter the warehouse, as the key was only effective if it was utilized by Kang-hyuk.


    The man who had created the key for him was the head of the renowned Jaegal family.


    He had also designed Kang-hyuk¡¯s warehouse, and created the energetic formation that would enable it to be invisible within the boulders of the Northern Mountains.


    Kang-hyuk smiled while recalling him. Whilst the man could be somewhat ill-tempered, he had a good heart.


    ¡®I wonder how the old man would react if he found out about my age reversal.¡¯


    He was d to have found the key as it was quite cumbersome for him to frequently travel to the warehouse whenever there was an object he needed.


    After picking up a few other artifacts, Kang-hyuk went back to the Academy.


    Baek-gap and Cheon Hae-gwang were in Yeongyowon, passionately working.


    Before leaving for the warehouse, Kang-hyuk had asked them toplete a task for him.


    ¡°Baek-gap Hyung-nim, should I take all of them out?¡±


    Baek-gap nodded at Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s query. Since Baek-gap was older than him, Cheon Hae-gwang had begun to address him as ¡®Hyung-nim¡¯.


    Baek-gap was pleased being addressed in this way, and found Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s following of him quite adorable. This was why he wanted to inform him of something.


    ¡°Ahem, Cheon Jogyo.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what type of orchids are we moving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the moon-shaped flowers are quite beautiful.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang looked at the orchid pots they were moving.


    Kang-hyuk had assigned them to move thirty orchid-containing flowerpots to a particr location.


    ¡°So, I have a feeling you have no idea why Seonsaengnim told us to ce a Defensive Qi force field around our body before beginning the task given to us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As Baek-gap had suspected, Cheon Hae-gwang hadn¡¯t fully understood the reason behind Kang-hyuk¡¯s instructions.


    Due to the Defensive Qi force field, they were finding it harder to breathe deeply. Whilst it was excellent at shielding the body, one of the drawbacks to using it was that it used up a lot of Qi.


    Nheless, it was thanks to it that they were sessfully able to transfer thest pot.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Baek-gap took a deep breath and sat down a distance away from the pots. He called Cheon Hae-gwang toe over to him.


    ¡°Come here. It¡¯s not good to be too close to the pots. Those orchids are Moon Orchids.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang tilted his head questioningly.


    ¡°What variety of orchid is a Moon Orchid?¡±


    Baek-gap grinned at Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s innocent question. He was under the impression that the Moon Orchid was just a certain variety among ordinary orchids.


    ¡°It would be impossible to call it a variety of orchid. It¡¯s an orchid we dug up from Eumwolgok within the Mu-dang Mountains.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Did you just say Eumwolgok?¡±


    Eumwolgok was a legendary location, and so, Cheon Hae-gwang was aware of its qualities.


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    It was only then that he realized that the Moon Orchids they were moving weren¡¯t ordinary orchids, but under the ssification of sacred herbs.


    He then also understood why Kang-hyuk had told them to use a Defensive Qi force field before working.


    Whilst it was known that when one was near the Moon Orchid, one would feel neither hot nor cold, this was only under the circumstance that the Orchid was growing in soil high in yin energy.


    If the Moon Orchid was moved, and kept on soil that wasn¡¯t high in yin energy, after a day, it would be dangerous.


    If touched, it would begin to exude a fatal ¡®Cold Poison¡¯ in all four directions.


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang rapidly moved over to where Baek-gap was sitting.


    ¡°Why are you so scared?¡±


    ¡°I-isn¡¯t that the Moon Orchid?! How on earth is it here?¡±


    Baek-gap pulled up his sleeve, revealing the Eternal Fire Ring on his arm. He awkwardly smiled, aware of Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s bewilderment.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim gave this to me when we went to dig out the Moon Orchids.¡±


    ¡°So you went to Eumwolgok with Kang Seonsaeng?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Baek-gapughed at Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s surprised expression.


    ¡°If you¡¯re surprised just from that, what are we going to do with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can assure you, obtaining Moon Orchids is nothing. Seonsaengnim¡¯s feats are far greater than what you think.¡±


    Baek-gap however, couldn¡¯t speak of Kang-hyuk¡¯s true identity as the Retired Leader.


    The truth of the matter was that a Defensive Qi force field would be ineffective against the Cold Poison of the Moon Orchid, even if a warrior of peak cultivation used it.


    Baek-gap was only able to withstand it as he was wearing the Eternal Fire Ring, and Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s practice of Ice Qi enabled his protection.


    ¡®Well, he wouldn¡¯t have assigned us to do a task that we couldn¡¯t execute.¡¯


    Baek-gap stood up, and brushed soil from his behind.


    ¡°We should begin the next task.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The other task Kang-hyuk had given them was to cultivate the uncultivated areas of Yeongyowon.


    He had the intention of nting flowers in those regions.


    They were devotedly hoeing the ground, when Kang-hyuk unexpectedly appeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re both working quite hard!¡±


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Baek-gap and Cheon Hae-gwang dropped their hoes and walked towards Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°I bought some meat filled dumplings on my way back. Let¡¯s have some of this with some tea!¡±


    Kang-hyuk unwrapped a bundle of cloth. The snacks were a wee treat, as they were all feeling a little peckish.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    A whileter, after finishing their snacks, they stood up.


    Whilst Baek-gap and Cheon Hae-gwang headed back to finish their task, Kang-hyuk had a task of his own.


    His gaze fell upon the thirty Moon Orchids.


    At present, they still had their deadly Cold Poison, and therefore were unsuitable for the students to practice on.


    This was why Kang-hyuk had brought the Ice Crystals from his warehouse.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see....¡±


    Kang-hyuk walked over to where the Moon Orchids had been moved. It was a space far away from where the students had sowed their flower seeds.


    ¡°They¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    Baek-gap had ced the pots on a stand, arranging them in neat rows as Kang-hyuk had requested.


    Satisfied with Cheon Hae-gwang and Baek-gap¡¯s efforts, Kang-hyuk got to work.


    He began by marking out the exact centre, north, south, east and west points of the plot where the Moon Orchids were to be ced, with the intention of cing the Ice Crystals he had obtained from his warehouse in those positions.


    But before that, he had another thing to do.


    This was to engrave the Ice Crystals with a talisman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He found a tree stump to sit on, and then pulled the Ice Crystals out of a drawstring bag.


    He then began to engrave a talisman on a Crystal with the index finger of his right hand.


    It was quite an incredible feat, as it was well known that even a finely crafted sword couldn¡¯t scratch the surface of an Ice Crystal.


    He utilized a special method he had learnt from the North Sea Ice Pce when he had first obtained the Crystals.


    Kang-hyuk carefully concentrated all of his energy onto the tip of his finger-tip as he engraved.


    There was nothing more powerful than his own energy!


    Within an hour, he had engraved all five of the Ice Crystals.


    And with that, the time hade to ce the Ice Crystals into the ground. He took a Crystal, and ced it onto the marked centre point.


    He then stretched his hands out, with one facing above and one facing below the Crystal.


    Kang-hyuk had pushed the Crystal down with his energy, lodging it deep into the ground.


    After he had repeated this process in all of the marked locations, a cold chill could be felt rising up from the ground.


    The cold energy rising from the Ice Crystals would help neutralize any danger from the Moon Orchids. In around two months, it would bepletely safe to be in their vicinity and for the purpose of the students¡¯ practice.


    ¡®Well, they might feel a little cold at first. Then again, if they can¡¯t handle a little chill, they don¡¯t deserve to be called students of Hwacheon Academy.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk then erected a sign near the plot.


    Moon Orchid.


    Do not go beyond this location.


    If you do, there is a great possibility of death.


    He also added a force-field around the site that would only allow those with a peak level of cultivation to enter, just in case anyone foolishly ignored his sign.


    As he had finished his task, Kang-hyuk headed over to where Cheon Hae-gwang and Baek-gap were working on, creating new flowerbeds.


    He had the intention of nting flowers and nts that would enhance the beauty of thendscape.


    ¡°Right, seeing as you¡¯ve cultivated the bed, let¡¯s nt some flowers.¡¯


    Cheon Hae-gwang and Baek-gap stood in front of Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to do some preparation first.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang tilted his head, looking quite confused.


    ¡°We¡¯ve cultivated the soil and added ayer ofpost on the top as you instructed. Isn¡¯t that all the preparation needed?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°All nts have varying preparation methods. To think that all nts are the same is naivety. Keep this in mind, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Right. Now, could you sprinkle this all over the soil?¡±


    He handed them both a small drawstring bag. The moment he received the bag, Cheon Hae-gwang immediately felt the energy that had been depleted while using the Defensive Qi forcefield rushing back.


    He waspletely taken aback.


    ¡°Seo-seonsaengim! What on earth is this?¡±


    ¡°It is the powdered form of Qi Returning Stone.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At the mention of ¡®Qi Returning Stone¡¯, both Baek-gap and Cheon Hae-gwang widened their eyes in astonishment. Baek-gap then spoke pressingly.


    ¡°Wait...so is it the Qi Recovering Stone that recovers and speeds up Qi when kept on the body?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re quite well informed....but why do you seem so shocked?¡±


    Baek-gap cried out at Kang-hyuk¡¯s unperturbed response.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! Did you really think we wouldn¡¯t be surprised? It¡¯s a precious artefact that the people of Moorim look out for with their eyes peeled! How could you instruct us to sprinkle such a treasure on soil?!¡±


    ¡°So...are you telling me I can¡¯t do so?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying that you can¡¯t but...¡±


    ¡°The best perspective to have is that if you find an appropriate use for something, you should just use it there.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Right now, this is the most appropriate use for the powder.¡±


    Baek-gap, incredibly speechless, simply sighed.


    ¡°Hurry and sprinkle it over the ground. I¡¯m going to fetch the flower seedlings we¡¯re going to be nting here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang-hyuk walked over to a somewhat secluded location within Yeongyowon, a location no one could easily see.


    It was the perfect location for what Kang-hyuk was intending to do.


    He took out a key from his sleeve. This key was the very key he had found in the warehouse earlier.


    ¡°I hope it still works.¡±


    After Kang-hyuk lifted his arm and poked the key into the air, he turned around.


    .The sound of friction could be heard as a long belt of light began to stretch out into the air, as the air began to sway from left to right in movement.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s working perfectly!¡±


    Within a few moments, a square door, wide enough for two people to enter, appeared.


    Kang-hyukmanded the space.


    ¡°Take me to the second warehouse!¡±


    He then strode into the door.


    Within a few moments, Kang-hyuk appeared in apletely different location. Unlike the first warehouse, the second one was at a superbly high altitude, with an open blue sky above the ceiling.


    It was a ce that had been owned by an old man named ¡®To-ong¡¯.


    He had vast knowledge on all kinds of sacred herbs and cultivated them with great joy.


    However, no one had been aware of his existence.


    Kang-hyuk too, would have been unaware of his existence if he hadn¡¯t fallen off a cliff during one of his missions.


    The old man was approaching the end of his life, and considered it his good fate to have met Kang-hyuk at an opportune moment.


    He taught Kang-hyuk all he knew about sacred herbs and their cultivation, and then gave him the space as a present.


    Most of the knowledge Kang-hyuk had on sacred herbs hade from the man named To-ong.


    Kang-hyuk had then connected the ess to this space through the key by requesting the head of the Jaegal family.


    Even as he was in the space right now, he warmly recalled To-ong as if he was still there.

 Chapter 35

    <strong>Chapter 35: Chapter 34</strong>


    ¡°It was there!¡±


    Kang-hyuk walked through the space slowly, appreciating the various vegetation it was filled with. His gaze then fell upon what he hade for.


    He carefully plucked out each seedling, and not long after, there were dozens of seedlings in front of him.


    ¡®I should make a move uh...right now.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk raised his hands.


    The seedlings lightly swayed in response to the movement of energy. He was using Heogong-seopmul (1).


    ¡°Heogong-seopmul is always the best when needing to move a lot of things at once. Hahaha!¡±


    Baek-gap and Cheon Hae-gwang had evenly sprinkled the Qi Returning Stone powder over the soil just as Kang-hyuk had instructed.


    ¡°Hey, Baek-gap Hyung-nim,¡± Cheon Hae-gwang carefully spoke up.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You were right about what you said.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°That I didn¡¯t need to be so surprised at the Moon Orchids.¡±


    ¡°.....ah, that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be surprised one more time?¡±


    ¡°Probably...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°It would be more than whatever one could imagine.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang tilted his head.


    Kang-hyuk emerged, resounding the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°These are seedlings, you can move them over there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    They immediately began moving the seedlings to where Kang-hyuk had instructed them to.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Baek-gap tilted his head. Whilst he felt a certain familiarity from the seedlings, he was unable to remember where he had seen them. And so, he simply performed his task, moving them to the newly prepared plot.


    There were three different types of seedlings, with twenty seeds each.


    They nted the seedlings under Kang-hyuk¡¯s guidance, and soon enough, the new plot was finished.


    At that moment, Byeok Ae-rin appeared, carrying some Yu-gwa (2) and tea.


    ¡°You came at a good time!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smiled faintly at Kang-hyuk¡¯s words. She then spread out a piece of cloth, cing the foodstuffs she had brought with her on top of it.


    She then noticed the seedlings that Baek-gap and Cheon Hae-gwang nted.


    ¡°Oh my! Aren¡¯t those the seedlings of the Thousand Year Red Rose? Are you going to grow them here?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯m also nning to grow the White Ten Flower and the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower.¡±


    ¡°They will most definitely bloom beautifully. Ah, if the Thousand Year Red Rose blooms, could you give me three flowers?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Baek-gap flopped down onto the ground after listening to their conversation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Baek-gap feigned a smile at Kang-hyuk¡¯s query. He then realized why the seedlings seemed so familiar. It was because he had seen them in drawings.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to recognize them because he had never seen them in reality.


    ¡°Oh...oh my word! They¡¯re the Thousand Year Red Rose, and the White Ten Flower, as well as the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower!¡±


    ¡°What about it? Is there an issue with that?¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang, who had been standing in the background, responded to Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s question.


    ¡°What kind of nts are they though? Are they Sacred Herbs?¡±


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue in slight disappointment.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, you still have a lot to learn, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a crime to enquire about something you are unaware of.¡±


    Pointing at the seedlings, Kang-hyuk then began to exin.


    ¡°First of all, they are all types of Sacred Herbs. That Thousand Year Red Rose seedling over there. The flower it blooms is a red rose like any other rose, but its thorns are golden-coloured, and it also has the properties needed for the beautification of skin.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then went on to exin the properties of the next Sacred Herb.


    ¡°This one is known as the White Ten Flower. It blooms ten white flowers while once every ten years, it produces a white coloured berry. When eaten, the berry increases a person¡¯s cultivation by ten years, and also strengthens the body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    ¡°The Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar seedling next to it blooms a yellow coloured flower. Whilst the flower looks like any other yellow flower, there¡¯s a yellow-coloured nectar inside it. Also, that nectar can be made into a wonderful liquor.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued.


    ¡°What these three Sacred Herbs have inmon is that they will only grow in soil that has an abundance of Qi circting through it.¡±


    ¡°Ah. So that¡¯s why you told us to sprinkle the Qi Returning Stone powder onto the soil.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Baek-gap sighed as he listened.


    Whilst Kang-hyuk¡¯s exnation was correct, he hadn¡¯t gone into full detail of the true value of the herbs.


    Applying the juice of the crushed petals of the Thousand Year Red Rose would give one¡¯s skin the appearance of white jade. This was why it wasmonly nicknamed: ¡®The Flower of Beauty.¡¯ The women of Moorim searched for the flower all over thend, but owing to its rarity, it was hardly ever found or seen.


    The fruit of the White Ten flower did indeed strengthen the body, but more than that, it was known to be a panacea that could cure any kind of ailment. It was a priceless treasure that couldn¡¯t even be acquired with money.


    Liquor made from the nectar of the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower was an exquisite delicacy that could only be enjoyed by a quaint few. The average rate for a bottle of the liquor was one hundred thousand coins.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to tell him thister.¡¯


    On the other hand, Kang-hyuk was grinning, incredibly pleased at the sight of the newly nted Sacred Herb seedlings.


    He was proud of his creation.


    ¡®Maybe I could create a pond and grow nts that thrive on Water-Qi over there.¡¯


    As Byeok Ae-rin watched Kang-hyuk devise his next n for Yeongyowon, she felt that something was a bit off about him.


    The Kang-hyuk she had known over the years hardly ever smiled.


    When he did smile, it had been a smile that was mixed with murderous intent. She could count the number of times she had seen him genuinely smiling as he was now, on one of her hands.


    ¡®My lord, are you only now feeling happiness?¡¯


    Happiness.


    This word echoed throughout Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s heart.


    She had heard that the reason Kang-hyuk had be a teacher was because it was his brother¡¯s dream.


    But as Byeok Ae-rin observed him, she felt that beyond it being his brother¡¯s dream, he seemed to be truly happy with his new upation.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s happiness equated to her happiness.


    She had vowed to devote her life to serving the man who had saved andpletely changed her life.


    Therefore, she wished that Kang-hyuk would continue to smile and find genuine happiness in his teaching pursuits.


    This was why she had decided against using her usual, more extreme methods in dealing with Oh-Tae. She was aware that in doing so, she would cause Kang-hyuk to be displeased.


    Night had fallen.


    Byeok Ae-rin was standing on the roof of a building, with the moon shining brightly across the sky.


    The roof she was standing on was on a building of the Hwacheon n.


    Owing to the low roof of the building, she was likely to be spotted by the guards of the n, but they were unable to see her.


    This was due to the fact that she was cloaked by an invisibility technique.


    ¡°Hmm...¡¯


    She seemed to be looking towards a particr direction.


    The ce she was gazing upon was Museongjeon, which was the residence of the n Leader.


    ¡®Well...let¡¯s go ahead and visit Mu-jin.¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin had worked with Kang-hyuk for many years. They had worked together so closely, that at one point, even rumours of them being lovers had circted.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    She burst outughing at the thought.


    However, there had been a time when she felt as though she was deep in love with Kang-hyuk.


    But as time went on, she realized that her feelings of ¡®love¡¯, were in actuality, longing.


    She was a little concerned by this.


    Despite her best efforts, rather than being by Kang-hyuk¡¯s side, she would always be looking at him from behind.


    When she was the head of Jimilgak, her role was to be Kang-hyuk¡¯s ¡®eyes and ears¡¯. This also included frequently apanying him. Therefore, she tried to understand him a little better.


    Through her pain-staking efforts, she managed to understand his character a little more, and what Kang-hyuk really wanted.


    She knew that he disliked bothersome situations.


    Despite Oh-Tae having attempted to nder him, as he was a fellow colleague, and didn¡¯t seem to be evil at his core, Kang-hyuk wanted to publicly avoid maligning him.


    Shim-gu¡¯s investigation had revealed that he was strict to the extent that his nickname was ¡®The Grim Reaper¡¯. However, it was also found that he wasn¡¯t one to ever go beyond the limits and abuse his position.


    Whilst he had sent an entire ssroom of students to the infirmary with his disciplinary actions, the situation hadn¡¯t risen to the point to be one in which he ¡®had to take responsibility¡¯.


    He was also found to be extremely adept and affectionate as a teacher.


    This type of teaching method was extremely necessary for first-year students. It was only through such an education method that the conceit that most of them arrived with would vanish, and they would realize that the world didn¡¯t revolve around them.


    Would Kang-hyuk really risk inconveniencing the education of the students in such a way?


    ¡®So you want to be a good teacher that is there for the students.¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin looked up at the sky.


    The situation had be a little vague for her.


    She too had been a student of Hwacheon Academy. However, as the daughter of a lowly warrior family, she didn¡¯t have a particrly enjoyable academic life there.


    ¡°Academy....¡±


    She could feel a deep resonance with the word ¡®Academy¡¯.


    If Oh-Tae had behaved the way he did with Kang-hyuk outside of the Academy, within Moorim, he would have already been a dead man, regardless of his true character.


    She raised her body up in flight.


    Her destination was the residence of the n Leader.


    Mu-jin sighed and turned his head.


    His desk was filled with scrolls. They were documents from all parts of the country. If he attempted to view all of them, it would take him up until past midnight to do so.


    ¡°It would be great if I could have a ss of alcohol....¡±


    He immediately suppressed the desire as it rose up.


    It had been a while since he hadst drunk any alcohol. He couldn¡¯t drink alone in the fear that he would act wantonly, and that he didn¡¯t have anyone to drink with.


    Moreover, his position as the leader wasn¡¯t one where alcohol could be freely consumed. There were many things to consider before doing so.


    ¡°Hmmm....¡±


    He felt lonely.


    Those who had been through the battles of life with him had all retired, leaving him as the only one left in an active position as the n Leader.


    He wasn¡¯t alone physically. His office was crowded with the thousands of people that streamed in and out on a daily basis. He had personal guards stationed around him at all times, not to mention the Jimilgak guards that were ever-present, invisibly protecting him. And yet, he was still lonely.


    He missed the fierce battles of the old days, despite being aware that those days would never return.


    Closing his eyes, he pressed his fingers into the centre of his forehead.


    ¡°Ah....¡±


    The real reason behind why he missed those days so much, was because of thepany of Kang-hyuk and his fellow colleagues.


    At that moment, a sudden squeak could be heard from the window as it blew open.


    Taken aback, Mu-jin looked towards the window. It was unnatural for the window to have opened from wind.


    ¡°Mmmhh!¡±


    Soon, he heard a woman¡¯s voice, along with the silhouette of a bottle of liquor and two sses. The holder of the bottle and sses however, was still unseen.


    ¡°No matter what, this ce is too high...¡±


    The beautiful yet grumbling woman, was none other than Byeok Ae-rin, who was under the youthful guise of Ju-Ansul.


    The guards almost appeared in an instant, standing in front of Mu-jin as protection.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    They were unable to recognize Byeok Ae-rin in her youthful appearance.


    A burst of energy suddenly shot out of her body, causing the guards to stagger backwards.


    ¡°Elder Byeok Ae-rin.¡±


    Mu-jin slowly walked in front of the guards, stopping the energy that was heading towards them.


    ¡°You could have just informed them with words.¡±


    ¡°I was just testing what level they were at.¡±


    Mu-jin sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Byeok Ae-rin. Go back to your positions.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The eyes of the guards rolled back and forth at the sound of the name. If they were told that their skills had diminished, they knew that they would have to endure hellish training.


    The experience of that training was said to be so painful that it felt like an incredibly slow death, and it was considered that it would be easier to just actually die.


    But to their relief, Byeok Ae-rin simply smiled as she spoke, ¡°You heard the n Leader, didn¡¯t you? Go back to your positions.¡±


    The guards hurriedly scurried back to their positions, and soon, within the vast space that was the n Leader¡¯s office, there was only Mu-jin and Byeok Ae-rin left.


    ¡°There¡¯s a door provided for entry, why did you have toe in through the window?¡±


    ¡°Gu Orabeoni told me that when he came to meet you, you escaped through the window. So in case you¡¯d try and escape again, I came in through the window instead.¡±


    ¡°....Ahem. Ahem ahem.¡±


    Mu-jin coughed, then spoke.


    ¡°Please think about your age before you overdo it. You¡¯re so old that if you happened to fall whilst trying to climb up into the window, who knows what part of you would break....your bones aren¡¯t as strong anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really too much!¡±


    ¡°Ah, anyway, why are you here Elder Byeok?¡±


    (1) Heogong-seopmul= An energy technique that moves items without having to physically transport them.


    (2) Yu-gwa= a traditional Korean dessert consisting of glutinous rice that is pounded and then mixed with honey, water, and cheongju (rice wine). The mixture is shaped into desired pieces that are fried and then coated in honey, sesame seeds, pine nuts, cinnamon, or puffed rice.

 Chapter 36

    <strong>Chapter 36: Chapter 35</strong>


    Byeok Ae-rin sighed as she spoke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call me Noonim (1)? I don¡¯t want to be called ¡®Elder¡¯ by you as well.¡±


    ¡°Then you should just call me Mu-jin if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°My lord has ordered against it.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Nothing more could be done.


    Byeok Ae-rin took out the bottle of liquor.


    ¡°You have some time to have a ss of liquor, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu-jin quickly nodded. He had been craving alcohol for a while now.


    They sat down, facing each other at a small tea table that was in the centre of the office. Byeok Ae-rin took out two sses and poured liquor into them.


    The edges of Mu-jin¡¯s mouth rose up at the fragrant scent of liquor diffusing throughout the room.


    ¡°This is expensive liquor, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I bought it, thinking about my health. Now that I¡¯m getting old, I don¡¯t want to be drinking cheap liquor. Go and get drinking.¡±


    They both lifted their sses, drinking the alcohol in one glug. After finishing two sses, Byeok Ae-rin spoke up and asked.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About my lord bing a teacher at the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Mu-jin pounded his chest, as though the alcohol he had just drank gave him intense indigestion.


    ¡°You should drink more carefully! It¡¯s dangerous to get something stuck in your windpipe when you¡¯re old, you know!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡±


    Mu-jin looked at Byeok Ae-rin with a dumbfounded nce.


    ¡®You¡¯re the reason why I¡¯m choking anyway!¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin had served Kang-hyuk, who was widely known as ¡®The Dragon¡¯ Leader for fifty years.


    She was also notorious for her wrath. This was why Mu-jin held back on what he had wanted to say.


    ¡°I apologize Noonim. I couldn¡¯t tell you that because I was afraid that the Retired Leader would find it quite bothersome.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°But!¡±


    Mu-jin looked up. Her face was stered with an icy smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to cooperate with me.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need your cooperation to finish things up a little faster, silent, and without bloodshed.¡±


    ¡°H-how can I help you then?¡± Mu-jin asked nervously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to order that there should be a field trip.¡±


    ¡°A-a field trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The early spring weather is quite nice.¡±


    However, unlike the expression of most people when speaking about early spring weather, Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s expression had traces of brutality.


    It was the next day.


    ¡°A field trip?¡±


    The teachers¡¯ morning meeting had gone on as usual until the Principal, Eun Myeong-myeong, had thrown a random spanner in the works.


    In the Academy, there were many spring events, but field-trips weren¡¯t part of the spring itinerary, and usually urredter in the term.


    But surprisingly, Eun Myeong-myeong had announced that there would be a field trip much sooner than expected.


    ¡°Why is there a field trip?¡±


    One of the teachers raised a query. Eun Myeong-myeong replied, ¡°The n Leader said that it would be good for us to have a field trip.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The teachers realized that they had no room forpromise, since the owner of the Academy was the n Leader.


    ¡°Therefore, we¡¯ll organize the trip to be held tomorrow. Is it too soon for you all?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    Of course, their reactions were feigned. It was indeed far too soon, considering the amount of preparation that a field trip needed.


    ¡°The location will be in the mountains. Seeing as there is limited time, the n Leader personally chose the location. Anyway, I hope you¡¯ll all work hard at organizing it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other items on the agenda?¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°In that case, this concludes the meeting.¡±


    As Ok Hae-mi, sitting next to Eun Myeong-myeong, was finished speaking, Kang-hyuk stood up.


    ¡®The n Leader instructed this?¡¯


    He felt as though the matter had a definite connection with Byeok Ae-rin having asked permission to leave the evening before.


    ¡®She doesn¡¯t have the intention of using her traditional methods, does she?¡¯


    The thought subsided as soon as it entered his head. He was aware of how well Byeok Ae-rin knew him, and so, his concern dissipated. ¡®You used the excuse of not wanting to work. I¡¯ve discovered you now.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk also had confidence in his ability to resolve things if anything got out of hand.


    He hurriedly headed back to his residence to prepare for his next lesson.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t today.... the first-year students¡¯ lesson?¡¯


    Dang So-mun was walking in the direction towards Yeongyowon.


    His recent lessons weren¡¯t within the ssrooms, but within the practice plot.


    Walking alongside him was his best friend, Baek Mun-ji.


    He looked over at Baek Mun-ji.


    He felt that Baek Mun-ji¡¯s behaviour as of recent was a little...odd.


    He couldn¡¯t put his finger on what exactly was off, but he knew that something was definitely off.


    ¡®What is it? Is he ashamed of being seen with me?¡¯


    After considering a variety of possibilities, he came to a conclusion. He sighed, looking down at his legs.


    Whilst the foundation of martial arts was within energy, and one¡¯s cultivation, what was most important besides that, was one¡¯s stance.


    Unfortunately, his legs would never move as he wished, and as a result, his stance would always be twisted in some way.


    He had always felt confident in his skills in all other aspects, and felt that he had great potential, but the only issue were his legs.


    This was why he was constantly ridiculed during his martial sses, where even the teachers clicked their tongues at him.


    He bit his lips and raised his head to look up at Baek Mun-ji.


    ¡°Mun-ji-ya.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Mun-ji-ya!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering... do you dislike being with me?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Baek Mun-ji gave him a puzzled look.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weird recently. You keep on nking out... you were doing that just now as well.¡±


    ¡°....Ah, sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem of any sort?¡±


    ¡°Pro-problem? What problem!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s not it, I thought you might be embarrassed being seen with me....¡±


    Baek Mun-ji sighed, and pped the back of Dang So-mun¡¯s head with the edge of his hand.


    ¡°Oi, stop saying such ridiculous things!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just been a little tired recently, that¡¯s all. It¡¯ not that I dislike being with you, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Th-then, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason behind your delusional thinking?¡±


    ¡°Well, the thing is....¡±


    Dang So-mun hesitated, looking down at his legs. Being well aware of the meaning behind Dang So-mun¡¯s movement, Baek Mun-ji bitterly smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but....¡±


    ¡°One day, when the timees, you¡¯ll be able to practise martial arts unhindered, just like everyone else.¡±


    There was a whirlpool of emotion hiding behind Baek Mun-ji¡¯s gaze that Dang So-mun was oblivious to.


    They had soon arrived at Yeongyowon.


    They saw Kang-hyuk with an unknown young man standing beside him. Upon seeing their arrival, Kang-hyuk addressed them.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll introduce you to a new person. This is my assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang. You can call him Cheon Jo-gyo ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Understood, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s ss will be on theory. You can go and sit down at the pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we in the ssrooms if it¡¯s a theory ss today?¡±


    Kang-hyuk pointed at the sky in response to a student¡¯s question.


    ¡°Why have a ss indoors when we have such beautiful, clear weather! Maybe you can¡¯t appreciate the charm of it yet!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Now, go ahead and take your seats.¡±


    The students headed to Yeongyowon¡¯s pavilion. The pavilion hadn¡¯t always been a feature of the ce.


    However, needing a ce of shade to rest under when he was initially creating Yeongyowon, Kang-hyuk personally made the pavilion out a tree.


    Whilst most thought it had always been there, he actually made it within a few moments.


    ¡°Today¡¯s theory will be the seasons in which flowering nts bloom.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued on in his exnation, whilst the students listened intently.


    The reason for this was because there would be a big issue if one happened to miss even a small detail of what was exined.


    Time had gone by, and Kang-hyuk had finished the contents of the lesson.


    ¡°Also.... I don¡¯t know if you all know, but tomorrow is the spring field trip.¡±


    The students nodded. They had heard the news in the morning, during their swordsmanship ss.


    The notice had also been pasted on every bulletin board of the Academy.


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m going to give you all a special assignment.¡±


    ¡°A special assignment? But we already have so many assignments toplete from our martial subjects as well...¡±


    Kang-hyuk simply grinned at the student¡¯s protests.


    ¡°Are you saying that this is a useless subject and this is why I shouldn¡¯t give assignments?¡±


    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    However, Kang-hyuk had perfectly grasped the student¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Within Moorim, survival is of the highest importance. Whether its martial arts or a liberal art, if it is needed for your survival, that is what is of the greatest priority.


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t try and judge the importance of either martial or liberal arts. There¡¯s nothing more foolish than that!¡±


    Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t impressed by the discrimination of Liberal Arts subjects within Hwacheon Academy.


    When he was still the n Leader, he had put in much effort in an attempt to reduce this discrimination.


    Nheless, things still seemed to be of no difference.


    Before Kang-hyuk had be the Leader, the Liberal Arts teachers hadn¡¯t even been allocated residences, they didn¡¯t have the right to have more than one teaching assistant, and their sry had been a quarter of that of the martial teachers.


    He quickly scanned through his students.


    ¡°....¡±


    He was satisfied that the students had quietened down, so he continued speaking.


    ¡°If all of you fully understood what I said, I shall give you the assignment.¡±


    The students began to focus on the contents of the assignment. A warm feeling rose up in Kang-hyuk at the dark eyes of his students twinkling in concentration.


    ¡°The assignment is to uproot and collect the nts that take your fancy at the site of the field trip.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s crucial to make sure not to damage the roots of the nts when collecting them.¡±


    ¡°I have a question!¡±


    A female students raised her hand up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter what nts you choose?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter at all. We shall now conclude the ss with this.¡±


    After Kang-hyuk handed out the candied Baby Ginseng roots to a few students, the ss then dispersed. Kang-hyuk began to work on cultivating some morend that he intended to turn into flowerbeds.


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem ahem.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang coughed to get Kang-hyuk¡¯s attention.


    Kang-hyuk turned around.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the significance of the assignment you set?¡±


    Whilst he had been a little taken aback at Kang-hyuk¡¯s identity as a Horticulture teacher, this was because Kang-hyuk had not only saved his life, but could also immediately identify the Silver Ice Sword and know who the attackers of his family were.


    He had even given the precious artifact that was the Eternal Fire Ring to his servant to wear, and had gone to Eumwolgok to dig up Moon Orchids!


    Not to mention the Thousand Year Red Rose, Ten White Flower and Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower seedlings!


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated that there would be more to the seedlings than what Kang-hyuk had already exined, but that night, when Baek-gap had expanded further on the special properties of the Sacred Herbs, he was so shocked that his heart had almost stopped.


    It was precisely due to these factors that Cheon Hae-gwang had an intuition that there must be some particr significance behind Kang-hyuk¡¯s assignment.


    Kang-hyuk bluntly responded to Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s query.


    ¡°There¡¯s no special reason.¡±


    ¡°But....¡±


    Kang-hyuk stroked his chin. It was a lingering habit from when he had a beard.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so curious, then I¡¯ll let you know. You should have seen the mess the students made when I told them to weed out their individual plots.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They simply cut the upper parts of the weeds and left its roots in the ground. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve set this assignment. They might learn how to weed more effectively after this trip.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    There really was no special reason after all.


    (1) Noonim= Korean honorific term for a male addressing a close older female.

 Chapter 37

    <strong>Chapter 37: Chapter 36</strong>


    It was now evening.


    Kang-hyuk was in his office, looking through his attendance book whilst mentally making ns for the field trip.


    ¡°I¡¯ming in, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    It was Byeok Ae-rin. She entered through the open door. Kang-hyuk turned to look at her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about tomorrow¡¯s field trip.¡±


    Kang-hyuk raised his head.


    ¡°Did you ask Mu-jin to order it?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Has this field trip got something to do with your n of using your traditional methods?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a bit much, putting the students and the other teachers in danger due to a personal problem of mine?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin immediately bowed her head.


    ¡°I apologize, but there is a justification for this. I have chosen the location of the field trip with extremely careful consideration.¡±


    She continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s Goseon Mountain.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head upon hearing the name of the location.


    ¡°That ce has spectacr scenery...but isn¡¯t that fellow¡¯s ce of retirement near there?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin nodded.


    ¡°Indeed. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no need to worry about the students¡¯ safety. Well that¡¯s if they stay in the prescribed locations.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but remember to be more cautious from now onwards.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin hadn¡¯t left yet, and so, Kang-hyuk had a hunch that she still had something left to convey.


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform you of the n regarding Oh Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you could just proceed without telling me?¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°You are my Lord and the one directly involved in this matter, so you should of course be informed of this!¡±


    She then proceeded to exin the n. After she finished exining, Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°So you are using your traditional methods!¡±


    ¡°I am indeed.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be leaving with Baek-gap now.¡±


    Kang-hyuk pped his knee in exmation.


    ¡°Aha! Of course!¡±


    The Academy¡¯s field trips differed from those of other educational institutions in that they required more martial skill.


    Therefore, quite often, they were beyond the capacity of those who did not have martial training.


    In consideration of this, maids and servants usually left for the site of the field trip the day before the trip in a carriage.


    Neither Byeok Ae-rin nor Baek-gap required this kind of consideration, but since they didn¡¯t wish to unt their abilities, they too were going to leave the day before the trip with the rest of the maids and servants.


    Kang-hyuk realized that Byeok Ae-rin did not juste to inform him of her n regarding Oh-Tae, but it was also to notify him that she would shortly be leaving with the rest of the servants.


    He stood up.


    ¡°I should see you off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Kang-hyuk stepped outside, he saw Baek-gap, who had finished all of his preparations, standing and waiting.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°Yes. By the way Seonsaengnim, I¡¯ve packed your luggage in advance.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Thereupon, figures could be seen approaching Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence. As they came clearly into sight, they were revealed to be the music teacher, Chu Gung-wol, and his servant.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡±


    Chu Gung-wol nodded at Kang-hyuk¡¯s question.


    Liberal Arts subject teachers were also given the option of leaving the day before.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng, are you not leaving right now?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied to his question.


    ¡°From what Ok Seonsaeng said earlier, it seems that I¡¯m to leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Kang-hyuk bowed his head towards Chu Gung-wol.


    ¡°I request you look after my maid and my servant.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry about that!¡±


    Tears began to well up in Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s eyes at the sight of Kang-hyuk lowering his head at Chu Gung-wol for her sake.


    This wasing from a man who didn¡¯t even snort!


    ¡®Aaahh! My Lord!¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin, Baek-gap, and Chu Gung-wol then left towards where the carriage was waiting to take them to the site of the fieldtrip.


    Tilting his head back, Kang-hyuk closed his eyes.


    ¡®A field trip huh....¡¯


    This was going to be his first ever experience of a field trip, seeing as he hadn¡¯t graduated from Hwacheon Academy.


    His heart was fluttering in excitement.


    It was the next day.


    It was around 6 a.m. when Kang-hyuk¡¯s eyes jolted right open.


    He could have woken upter, but waking up early was a habit that had be a habit for him.


    Kang-hyuk sat down on his bed, beginning his Qigong practice.


    He had no real need to do Qigong practice since his enlightenment, but since others would think it was odd if he wasn¡¯t practicing, he continued to do so.


    He also found his daily Qigong practice quite refreshing.


    After finishing his practice, Kang-hyuk stepped out into the courtyard. He noticed that the vines in his garden werepletely still, as the Morning Glory nt was still asleep.


    ¡®I guess they must be tired after moving around all day.¡¯


    As Kang-hyuk continued to walk around the yard, observing the nts, the door of the residence opened, with Cheon Hae-gwang emerging.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how about you?¡±


    ¡°I slept well too.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang immediately began preparing breakfast, and soon, it was ready. Heid it out on the table.


    ¡°Oh? This is great!¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded in appreciation after having swallowed a mouthful.


    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡±


    ¡°I can tell by your skills that you¡¯ve made it more than a few times.¡±


    ¡°This was actually the cheapest meal I could make for myself, so I made it quite often.¡±


    ¡°You must have learnt it from somewhere, right?¡±


    ¡°I actually learned it from the cook at Hyangwooru. He taught it to me in repayment of a favour from a time when I had helped him.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    After having finished his breakfast, Cheon Hae-gwan quickly washed the dishes and left to Yeongyowon.


    His task at Yeongyowon was to check whether the students wereing and tending to their plots.


    Kang-hyuk stroked his chin as he observed Cheon Hae-gwang.


    ¡®The work I tasked is too much for Cheon Jogyo to do alone. I¡¯ll have to find another assistant.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk picked up the luggage Baek-gap had packed for him, and walked towards the training ground with Cheon Hae-gwang.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    The first person who had greeted Kang-hyuk was Ok Hae-mi.


    Upon seeing her smile, Kang-hyuk observed that she was quite a beautiful woman.


    ¡°The person next to you must be your new assistant.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s a very useful assistant. Greet her, she¡¯s the Whip Martial Arts teacher.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang promptly bowed at Kang-hyuk¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Kang-hyuk Seonsaengnim¡¯s assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang.¡±


    She smiled, returning Cheon Hae-gwan¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you as well. I¡¯m Ok Hae-mi. I teach the Whip Martial Art to first-year students.¡±


    ¡°I request you to take good care of me henceforth.¡±


    ¡°I would request you to do the same.¡±


    She turned to Kang-hyuk, looking at the document in his hand.


    ¡°I see you have the Samjo group...¡±


    She had received the schedule for the field trip the day before, and had discovered something strange whilst looking over it.


    Kang-hyuk, a Liberal Arts subject teacher, had been listed as travelling to the site of the field-trip with the martial teachers and students. Usually, the Liberal Arts subject teachers travelled separate from the martial teachers, and left the day before.


    Therefore, she had inquired why this was so to the Principal, Eun Myeong-myeong. He had replied, saying that it was upon the instructions of the n Leader, and to just leave it be.


    However, it was still strange.


    ¡°You can go over where there¡¯s a g erected with ¡®Samjo¡¯ written on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Cheon Jogyo, you can also go there with him.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi then went over to the other teachers that had just arrived. Kang-hyuk smiled as he watched her leave.


    ¡®She¡¯s always in a cheerful mood whenever I see her.¡¯


    As Kang-hyuk reached the location where a g had been erected, he realized that Byeok Ae-rin had made a rather borate n.


    He had been ced in a group with five first-year teachers, with one of the group members being Oh-Tae.


    ¡°As a Liberal Arts Teacher, why are you here?¡±


    His questioning was only natural.


    Hwacheon Academy¡¯s field trips weren¡¯t dissimr to an outdoor training drill, and so, physical strength and martial ability was required.


    Kang-hyuk replied, ¡°Ok Seonsaeng told me toe here.¡±


    ¡°I told her to organize a decent team but...¡±


    Oh-Tae spoke with a certain expression on his face that Kang-hyuk disliked.


    ¡°Well, you better not hold us back.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang tilted his head upon observing the interaction.


    ¡®He was like that before, and he¡¯s like that again, that Oh-Tae teacher definitely doesn¡¯t like Kang Seonsaengim!¡¯


    It was then that.


    ¡°Everyone, pay attention!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi¡¯s voice resounded throughout the space.


    As it was nearly time for departure, the Principal Eun Myeong-myeong stood on a podium.


    He gave a simple address to the students and teachers standing in front of him.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get going!¡±


    As he moved his hand in signal, drums began to beat.


    The Academy had set out for the field trip.


    The sight of depart itself was quite spectacr.


    Hwacheon Academy.


    It didn¡¯t exclusively house teachers and students. As people were residing at the Academy, other people were needed for various tasks.


    Such as providing the necessities of life to the students and teachers.


    Therefore, there were, of course, people present at the Academy working to provide food, as well as maintaining the buildings for the students and teachers. The teachers also had their personal maids and servants that worked at their residences.


    Personal servants however, were not permitted for the students.


    This was due to varying differences in the social status of the students. Hiring a servant to enter the Academy with the student would be quite expensive, and so, it would only be reserved for those with a more wealthy background. Therefore, in the interests of equality, the Academy hired workers to do the students¡¯undry, provide them with meals, take care of their cleaning and et cetera.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s have a bright and beautiful day!¡±


    The location was the training ground of the Academy.


    A middle aged man could be seen standing in front of dozens of people.


    They were employees who worked at the Academy, and the man standing in front of them was their Chief Manager.


    He then spoke.


    ¡°Firstly, I would like to introduce you all to a new worker.¡±


    As he gestured his hand, a man wearing a small earring on his left ear stepped forth.


    He was wearing a blue uniform like the other workers were.


    He was also wearing an article of ck clothing, something which was forbidden for workers. He seemed to have a gentle gaze.


    The young man stepped forward and introduced himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you all. My surname is Shim, and my name is.... I¡¯m quite a little embarrassed to say it, so you can just call me Shim-ga. My age is.... twenty-eight years.¡±


    The other workers nodded in approval.


    ¡°Right. Shim-ga, you¡¯ll be assigned to cleaning the ssrooms with Hong-ssi over there.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes sparkled as he heard where he would be cleaning, but this went unnoticed by others.


    Shim-ga and Hong-ssi soon headed towards the direction of the ssrooms. But then, Shim-ga felt as though something was a little off.


    It was because the school waspletely quiet.


    It was around two in the afternoon.


    He felt as though it was quite a bit past the time for the students to wake up.


    ¡°The school is quite quiet, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He had decided to ask Hong-ssi about the matter, which Hong-ssi responded with a smile.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s your first day here, so I guess you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? What don¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°The students all left today for a field trip. I think it was for four days and three nights?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He was taken aback.


    ¡®That means I won¡¯t see Hyung-nim for another five days? This is ridiculous!¡±


    The young man¡¯s real name was Shim-gu, the very Shim-gu that was the former head of Hyeonmugak.


    He had tried to obtain the position of Kang-hyuk¡¯s assistant as he wanted to be by his side, but had been refused.


    That was why he had requested the position of a cleaner when he had met Eun Myeong-myeong in his office.


    And today was the day when he had finally started work.


    He had organized it so that he would be able to work as a cleaner in the ssrooms in which Liberal Arts subjects were conducted.


    He had also used Byeonyongsul (1) to change his appearance and name so that others wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    In this way, with plenty of nning and preparation, he had entered the Academy for the first time as a cleaner.


    (1) Byeonyongsul ¨C A technique to assume a different appearance and identity

 Chapter 38

    <strong>Chapter 38: Chapter 37</strong>


    ¡®Hahaha.¡¯


    He put on a fake smile.


    He felt a little ashamed that despite being the former head of Hyeonmugak, he hadn¡¯t been able to obtain this information.


    He was also unable to obtain information of the field trip as the day before, he had been in the outskirts of Nakyang to collect his Hidden Qi Stone so that Kang-hyuk wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up on his traces of energy


    Shim-gu sighed a deep sigh.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Myeong-myeong inform me of this earlier?¡¯


    Eun Myeong-myeong was following behind the students leisurely. But of course, walking leisurely didn¡¯t mean that he was moving at a slow pace.


    ¡®Hm, why am I feeling a little ufortable?¡¯


    He tilted his head, and mentally went through a list of the preparations he had to finish.


    After doing so, he realized that there was definitely nothing he had missed out on doing. But for whatever reason, he still felt a little ufortable, as though he had left the door of his personal safe open.


    ¡°Principal, is there something wrong?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi asked carefully. Her role was to give instructions by Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s side. He quickly shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, how much time has passed since we first set out?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s been around four hours.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong looked up at the students walking in front of him.


    A Hwacheon Academy field trip literally meant to increase one¡¯s learning at a particr location.


    As Hwacheon Academy had a focus on martial arts, the method of travelling to the site of the field trip was through Gyeonggong.


    Students who had less cultivation, and therefore less Qi, were already out of breath.


    ¡®The time¡¯s flown by already!¡¯


    Eun Myeong-myeong felt that four hours of decreased breathing capacity for the students due to the use of Gyeonggong was enough for now. He then turned to look at Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°Stop everyone to have a meal and a short rest.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Where would be a good ce to stop?¡±


    ¡°That boulder just ahead would be a good ce.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi went through and informed the teachers in charge of each group of students of Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s instructions.


    Eun Myeong-myeong could have used a sound transmission to deliver his instructions, but he chose not to do so.


    In the near future, when the students were all dispersed in Gang-ho, it was possible that they would be unable to hear sound transmissions.


    He was training them for that time.


    As Oh-Tae looked at Kang-hyuk, he almost automatically clenched his jaw.


    When he heard that Kang-hyuk was joining their group, he assumed that Kang-hyuk must have some martial skill, how little it may be.


    He snorted.


    ¡®So he knows some Gyeonggong!¡¯


    Despite Kang-hyuk seeming to cope with the situation for the time being, Oh-Tae predicted that soon, he too would be out of breath and panting like the first-year students.


    ¡®Hm...¡¯


    Kang-hyuk noticed Oh-Tae¡¯s condescending looks, but didn¡¯t respond, knowing his attention would only exaggerate the situation.


    He simply moved his legs slowly, step by step, as if he was taking a walk.


    And like this, a couple of hours had gone by.


    Oh-Tae¡¯s face began to contort. His prediction hadn¡¯te to fruition.


    After having used Gyeonggong for a mere four hours, the students had be weak and breathless.


    At this point, the first-year martial teachers were also beginning to feel the strain. Kang-hyuk, however, seemed perfectly fine.


    In fact, his expression looked beyond feeling fine. His face was serene, as though he was walking through a field of blooming flowers.


    ¡®Da-damn it! What is this? Is he not a normal Horticulture teacher?¡¯


    It was only then that Oh-Tae realized that something was strange about the situation.


    He noticed that his assistant too seemed to be travelling without experiencing any difficulty.


    In all honesty, this was due to Kang-hyuk having dissolved a powder within Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s water bottle that would restore his Qi.


    Unaware of this, Oh-Tae became increasingly displeased at the situation.


    All of a sudden...


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re here!¡±


    A refreshingly sweet voice was hearding from behind them. Smirking at Oh-Tae¡¯s astounded expression, Kang-hyuk turned around.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ok Seonsaeng!¡±


    As usual, Ok Hae-mi had a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to convey the Principal¡¯s instructions. Do you see that bouldering up front? We¡¯re going to take a break and have a meal there.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for letting us know.¡±


    Having said what she hade for, Ok Hae-mi gently used a form of Gyeonggong to move to inform the other groups.


    Kang-hyuk tilted his head as he observed her movements.


    ¡®Hmm... that form of Gyeonggong looks like...¡¯


    Whilst the Gyeonggong she used didn¡¯t seem to be too different from the usual form of movement, Kang-hyuk could clearly identify the family she came from by observing it.


    He found it a little peculiar.


    ¡®Looking at her Gyeonggong, she is doubtlessly a member of the Ok Family, but why is she at Hwacheon Academy as a first-year teacher, hiding her cultivation?¡¯


    He thought that it was best not to inquire about her background as it may be a sensitive topic, but decided to keep an eye on her henceforth.


    They soon reached the boulder where they were to take a break, and after eating their packed lunch, the students and teachers were all drinking warm tea.


    As this was happening, Kang-hyuk took something out of a drawstring bag. Curious as to what it was, Dang So-mun spoke up.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, what is that?¡±


    Dang So-mun and his friend, Baek Mun-ji, were among the group of students that Oh-Tae, Kang-hyuk, and some other teachers were guiding.


    ¡°This is a tea which is beneficial for the body. Would you like to drink some with me?¡±


    Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji nodded their heads. Kang-hyuk then poured them a cup of tea.


    Dang So-mun tentatively sipped the tea.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His exmation was due to the tea being sweet and more delicious than he had anticipated.


    ¡°This tea is wonderful, Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Dang So-min¡¯s reaction piqued the curiosity of the other students in the group. Therefore, Kang-hyuk distributed the tea from person to person.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, would you like to have some?¡±


    Kang-hyuk offered Oh-Tae a cup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll decline.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head at the rejection, and didn¡¯t attempt to persuade him otherwise. He didn¡¯t feel the need to offer again to those who had already declined once.


    The tea was in fact the Hundred Year Snow Lotus Tea.


    The Hundred Year Snow Lotus was found deep in the sea, with its bloom having the colour of white snow. It was a precious elixir like medicine which had the property of maintaining Qi, preventing its decline as well.


    Kang-hyuk had given it to the students to ensure their safety.


    The various potentialities of a field trip couldn¡¯t be predicted. Up until now, they hadn¡¯t ventured far from Nakyang, but from this point on, extra caution had to be taken.


    Whilst the Academy had hired warriors to apany them on the trip, there was only so much they could do.


    ¡®You never know what will happen.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk stood up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned and looked behind at Oh-Tae¡¯s question.


    ¡°I need to relieve myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not surprising, considering how much tea you drank. Come back quickly! The resting time will be over in a few minutes!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang-hyuk entered the surrounding forest.


    ¡®A few minutes eh...¡¯


    Kang-hyuk thought about it again. He had more time to spare than that.


    In a moment, Kang-hyuk¡¯s movement form upgraded. His movement was so rapid that it didn¡¯t even leave a shadow.


    His eyes twinkled.


    ¡®I had doubts, so I came. I guess I was right!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk stopped in his tracks, staring at the figures standing in front of him.


    They were a group varying in their appearances, carrying all kinds of weaponry.


    They were clearly identifiable as bandits.


    ¡®Why would they choose Hwacheon Academy as their opponent?¡¯


    Even if the students of the Academy weren¡¯t taken into consideration, the teachers and their assistants were masters of martial skill and all had high levels of cultivation.


    The bandits wouldn¡¯t be able to overpower such a group.


    Something strange then caught Kang-hyuk¡¯s eyes. The bandits were holding dozens ofs. From the energies of thes, he sensed that they were not ordinary.


    ¡®Oh! They¡¯re nning to take the students for ransom, huh.¡¯


    In the chaos that would ensue if they attacked, it would be easy for them to capture one or two students.


    But seeing as Kang-hyuk had chanced upon them, and ascertained their intentions, their n had essentially been foiled.


    ¡®It¡¯s an impossibility that I would let the students of the school I work at be kidnapped by bandits!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk looked at a tall pine tree in front of him. The pine needles were dyed a vibrant green with spring¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to need your needles.¡±


    Reaching out his hand, he gathered up the energy of thousands of needles of the pine tree. He then threw the ball of pine needle energy at the bandits.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°It-it¡¯s an ambush!¡±


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    The bandits screamed.


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡®We¡¯ve secured the safety of this location, I¡¯d better check out some of the other locations!¡¯


    There was plenty of time left.


    Ok Hae-mi was working diligently.


    The hours of resting had finished, and she was in the process of informing the groups of teachers to prepare their departure.


    In the midst of her being busy, she noticed that someone was walking towards her. When she looked closely, the person had a familiar looking face.


    ¡°Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng?¡±


    He bowed his head slightly upon seeing Ok Hae-mi. The route from which he had approached her seemed to be leading out of the forest.


    ¡°It seems like you were doing something within the forest?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing to say though.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi¡¯s face flushed bright red. She felt as though she had unnecessarily spoke out of turn.


    ¡°Ah, I apologize for asking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem...but where are you going in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m letting everyone know that it¡¯s time to depart.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re working quite hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. You should head back to your group. We¡¯re going to set off again when you hear the sound of a drum.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi then departed.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    She could not help but smell a certain scent off of Kang-hyuk. It was a scent she was familiar with since childhood, and so, she was instantly able to recognize it.


    The scent was faint, but it was the unmistakable aroma of pine needles. She could also sense another scent mixed in with the pine....


    ¡®The smell of blood?¡¯


    She turned her head and looked at Kang-hyuk, who had his back to her, leisurely walking back to his group.


    ¡®How can there be the smell of blood?¡¯


    Ok Hae-mi¡¯s queries became deeper.


    Dang So-mun turned his head at the sound of rustling vegetation. Beyond the thickets emerged Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re notte.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°I tried to be as fast as I could.¡±


    ¡°You should get ready to leave now. Ok Hae-mi Seonsaeng said that we would be departing when the drums sounded.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Most of the group had nearly finished packing up to leave.


    Oh-Tae then spoke bluntly.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve returned, you¡¯d better start getting ready to leave. What¡¯s with all the chatter!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a man with the habit of speaking courteously. Kang-hyuk paid no notice, and picked up the luggage that Cheon Hae-gwang had already packed up for him.


    At that moment, the resonating sound of the beat of a drum rang out from afar.


    They began to move in their groups.


    ¡°What are these bloodstains?¡±


    Some of the teachers and warriors were almost half of the way ahead of the majority in the trail to the site of the field trip. They were taken aback at the sight before them.


    They had discovered a trail of blood whilst walking, and this was not just a trail of blood of one person.


    It was clear that not even dozens, but hundreds of people seemed to have been wounded in this particr location.


    What they found strange, was that there wasn¡¯t a single person to be seen in the surroundings.


    Perplexed by this, they decided to investigate what had happened. A teacher then spoke up.


    ¡°This is definitely a sign of bandits.¡±


    The teacher was Yun Ha-seong, a third-year swordsmanship teacher, and an affiliate of the Wu-dang sect.


    ¡°There are traces everywhere. If you look at the left and right sides of the path, you can see imprints of feet, indicating that people were standing, waiting here for a while. This is a sure sign of bandits.¡±


    The other teachers and warriors nodded in agreement. Then, another teacher spoke up.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the bandits were going tounch a surprise attack on us? Haha! They were quite brave to have such an ambition!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡±


    A warrior spoke, pointing at something.


    (1) Gyeonggong= martial technique of moving with a certain fast pace, almost weightlessly, using Qi energy.

 Chapter 39

    <strong>Chapter 39: Chapter 38</strong>


    It was a slung over a tree.


    The didn¡¯t seem to be entangled with the branches of the tree.


    Yun Ha-seong then spoke upon seeing the.


    ¡°It¡¯s a! They were intending on kidnapping the students and demanding a ransom for them!¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s a, it would probably rip quite easily...¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary. Look very carefully! The is made with wild silk.¡±


    The other teachers then looked at the carefully, taken aback. This was because the only material that couldn¡¯t be cut by a sword was silk made from the wild silkworm.


    If this precious material was woven into thread, it would be more than capable of being able to capture and hold the students.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°What on earth could the bandits have encountered that caused them to be wounded in such a way, and then to have disappeared without a trace?¡±


    The other teachers and warriors collectively nodded at the query. Whilst they attempted to ponder, and even cooked up various theories, they were unable toe up with a conclusive reason.


    ¡°What shall we do? Is it necessary to change the route for the purposes of safety?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong nodded at the question.


    ¡°Whilst the bandits that were going to ambush us seemed to have been destroyed by some unknown force, who knows what else we coulde across if we continue down this route.¡±


    ¡°In that case...!¡±


    ¡°We need to think up of a new route!¡±


    ¡°I think the second route would be the safest to travel through.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    After the teachers decided to change routes, they sent a warrior to inform Eun Myeong-myeong.


    Yun Ha-seong, who was standing and waiting for the warrior¡¯s return, tilted his head.


    The tree he was standing beside looked a little strange.


    The tree was most definitely a pine tree, but it waspletely stripped of its needles.


    ¡°Who had the idea of taking all of the needles of the tree to use? Whoever it was, the fellow was in great luck. He took all of the pine needles before the bandits came. But...why did he use all of the needles of a single tree.....¡±


    The Principal, Eun Myeong-myeong, frowned upon hearing the warrior¡¯s report.


    He was angered by the thought that bandits would dare attempt to attack students of the Academy.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ok Hae-mi asked him with a look of concern. He quickly nodded his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all fine.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong then looked back at the warrior who hade to inform him of the news.


    ¡°Go back and tell the teachers on the advanced route that we are going to change routes. We are switching to route three.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The warrior hurried back. Eun Myeong-myeong then gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°Ok Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Principal.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the information that we are out on a field trip has leaked out?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be sorry. It¡¯s known that when there¡¯s a single unfaithful person, even if ten people tried to, they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. The issue is that we only decided to have the trip within the time span of a day. There must have been a certain agenda that was being aimed for.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Ok Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please continue speaking.¡±


    ¡°Quickly go and tell the other teachers and warriors to be on full alert. We don¡¯t know what could happen further on in the journey.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what on earth could have happened that caused the bandits to retreat, leaving only traces of their blood.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi tilted her head at the sight of Eun Myeong-myeong talking to himself.


    She rapidly moved within a few moments.


    ¡®Hey, thinking about it...!¡¯


    She recalled that when she had encountered Kang-hyuk earlier, she had noticed a scent of pine needles mixed with blood on him.


    The forest he had emerged from was also a shortcut to the ce where blood traces of the bandits were found.


    ¡®Could it be...? Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng?¡¯


    She shook her head,ughing at herself for having such a ridiculous thought.


    She thought that it impossible that someone could take on a group of bandits and injure them within the timespan of a few minutes.


    ¡®Well, that could only be possible if Kang-hyuk Seonsaengnim was the Retired Leader! Oh my? Don¡¯t they have the same name as well? I guess people bearing the same names can be found everywhere!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk smiled as he noticed themotion going on in front of him, with the news of the route being changed. He knew that it must have been due to the teachers discovering the remnant blood trails of the bandits.


    He could have erased the blood trails, but he didn¡¯t do so purposely.


    He wanted to alert the martial teachers and the warriors of the Academy.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s n had worked, and he could see a renewed sense of alertness and caution in the guards¡¯ eyes.


    ¡®But wait a minute...who leaked the information to the bandits?¡¯


    If this information hadn¡¯t leaked, the bandits wouldn¡¯t have been confidently waiting at the edges of the path withs made of such precious wild silk.


    But overall, it didn¡¯t really matter as Kang-hyuk had discovered them in advance, leaving them with a gift of pine needles.


    They wouldn¡¯t have the ability to even pick up weapons for another four days as he had aimed for a particr pressure point that controlled the motor ability of the arms and legs.


    The blood stains were actually from their twisted use of weapons, causing them to injure themselves from having lost control of their arms and legs.


    ¡®Anyway, we can now go to the site of the field-trip without any further issues.¡¯


    They had travelled by using Gyeonggong for half a day until a magnificentndscape began toe into view.


    Goseon Mountain was resident to many Taoist hermits, and its scenery was as beautiful as its name.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there was such a ce near Nakyang!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    Exmation at the sights of the mountains weren¡¯t limited only to the students, but the teachers couldn¡¯t help but exim as well.


    Whilst thendscape was indeed famed for its beauty, it wasn¡¯t a ce that anyone could judt enter with ease.


    It was because the mountain was private property of the n Leader.


    One of the Hwacheon n Elders had also retired at a ce next to the mountain, but not many were aware of this information.


    The reason the field trip was even allowed to be here was because the n Leader had given his permission.


    The location was a gift from him for the short-notice he had given for the field-trip.


    Kang-hyuk smiled at the breathtaking views.


    ¡®Well, these views are a definite gift.¡¯


    Suddenly, a figure was seen to be approaching from afar. It was Byeok Ae-rin and Baek-gap who had arrived in advance.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, you¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    ¡°Did anything happen on the journey?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded at their queries.


    ¡°Well, nothing much happened.¡±


    Of course, Byeok Ae-rin was extremely sharp. She didn¡¯t miss the faint smell of blood that was emanating from Kang-hyuk¡¯s body.


    She immediately sent him a telepathic message.


    -Seonsaengnim, what¡¯s this smell of blood?


    -The smell of blood? I tried to be careful, but I guess there were still remnants. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, so don¡¯t worry.


    -But....


    -On the way, there were some bandits nning to attack the students, so I had to take some action.


    Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s face became pale.


    -I-I apologize! I thought I cleared all of the obstacles on the way but...


    -You can¡¯t do much about obstacles that are on the move, can you? Don¡¯t worry about it.


    Whilst Kang-hyuk smiled, with a serious expression, Byeok Ae-rin bit her lip and hung her head low.


    Having noticed the change in Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s expression, and her head hung, Cheon Hae-gwang cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°Erm, are you okay? Maid?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She quickly raised her head and answered.


    ¡°If you need us, please call us. We¡¯ll be over there.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin pointed towards a particr area. It was a campsite for maids, servants, and Liberal Arts subject teachers.


    They had different arrangements from the rest of the students and martial teachers. This was due to part of the field trip being to set up camp.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    All of a sudden, the sound of beating drums echoed loudly throughout the mountain.


    ¡°We will be camping here! Everyonr can start preparing!¡±


    The individual groups immediately began to move into action. They wanted to secure the optimal spot for camping.


    ¡°That¡¯s our spot!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Does it have a sign up saying that it¡¯s your spot?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m standing here, so it means the spot is imed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°I refuse!¡±


    ¡°If you refuse, I have no choice but to use my skills.¡±


    ¡°Come on then! I¡¯ll tten your nose to a pancake!¡±


    Ownership over a particr camping spot would always cause disagreements among the students.


    However, no one from the Academy tried to break up their arguments. The teachers of their groups simply watched on.


    They did not only spectate, but they also acted as judges.


    They felt that it was a training opportunity, necessary for them to adapt to thepetitive climate of Moorim.


    The fight for camping spots was also fierce because if they were unable to obtain a good spot, students would have to reside in a less optimum location for three nights and four days.


    The current fight over a camping spot was going on between the Samjo and Chiljo groups.


    Kang-hyuk looked at the two students in front of him that were screaming at each other.


    ¡°Aaah! Are you deaf? This is our rightfully imed spot!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the spot belongs to whoever lights a fire there first?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re lighting a fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re lighting it, but it¡¯s not alight yet, is it?¡±


    ¡°You...!¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like what I said? Let¡¯s have a round then! You always lose to me anyway!¡±


    ¡°What? Fine! I¡¯ll give you a good beating today!¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard you say that a hundred times already.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed after observing their quarrel.


    ¡®Aren¡¯t they the children of the Namgoong and Jaegal families? They were fighting when I was eating noodles at Ilmibanjeon before. They¡¯re even fighting here?¡¯


    Even recalling the incident that had caused his noodles to be soggy put Kang-hyuk in a bad mood.


    Their quarrels had actuallye up a few times in the morning meetings of the teachers.


    Despite having been given penalty points for their behaviour, their rtionship was still the same.


    At this moment in time, swords had been drawn, and it looked as though they were putting their lives on the line to fight.


    It seemed as though they were taking the opportunity to properly fight here, as they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be stopped.


    ¡®They¡¯re names are Namgoong Min and Jaegal Ho, right?¡¯


    Unable to stop their fight, Kang-hyuk simply watched on. If there was a huge issue however, the teachers would of course step in and give penalties.


    Cheon Hae-gwang, who was standing next to Kang-hyuk, spoke up.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, who do you think will win?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head. He was reluctant to give his judgement on the results, as it would divert the audience¡¯s attention to him.


    But, the end result was obvious to Kang-hyuk.


    It was clear that Namgoong Min would lose.


    Whilst he was a child of the Namgoong family, famous for their Heavenly Sword Energy, he didn¡¯t have the appropriate skills and cultivation to execute that power fully.


    ¡®It¡¯s because of his impatient personality. Aigoo-yah! His personality exactly mirrors his grandfather! Tsk tsk.¡¯


    Whilst his grandfather was now nicknamed the ¡®One sh Sword Emperor¡¯, in his youth, Namgoong Jook was known for his fiery personality.


    Namgoong Jook¡¯s character only improved after he had encountered Kang-hyuk, and had a few near-death experiences, fixing his unruly character and allowed his true potential to shine through.


    Kang-hyuk sighed, as his prediction of Namgoong Min¡¯s defeat came true.


    Namgoong Min was part of the Samjo group, which he too was a member of.


    ¡°Aarghh!¡±


    Namgoong Min staggered backwards as Jaegal Ho¡¯s sword was drawn to his neck.


    The teachers of the Chiljo group dered their victory joyously, as they then looked over at Oh-Tae.


    They wanted to confirm whether he too agreed on their victory.


    He sighed, and nodded his head. Namgoong Min had unarguably been defeated.


    ¡°Stand up!¡±


    Oh-Tae bellowed at the still copsed Namgoong Min, whose face was flushed red. He immediately stood up.


    His shoulders were trembling with anxiety.


    ¡°So, where would be a good ce to set up camp? Oh Seonsaeng?¡±


    Kang-hyuk addressed Oh-Tae, who proceeded to look around the site until he finally pointed towards a particr location.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to set up camp over there.¡±


    However, the location didn¡¯t look particrly appealing.


    The ground of the site was uneven, and there were also small stones all over the floor which would be ufortable to sleep on.


    But s, there was no other option. There were no other spaces avable to camp on.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    As it was his fault that his group had to camp in such a ce, Namgoong Min was unable to raise his head as he apologized.

 Chapter 40

    <strong>Chapter 40: Chapter 39</strong>


    Oh-Tae massaged Namgoong Min¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Today¡¯s loss is tomorrow¡¯s victory. Use this experience as a stepping stone.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Go and get some more firewood.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As their previous camping spot, where they had already stacked up firewood, had been taken, they needed to procure some more.


    The three other students that were to apany Namgoong Min sighed. They were all heading towards the mountains to collect firewood, with Oh-Tae following behind them.


    He was apanying the students due to the potential dangers lurking in the mountains.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng, could you set up camp?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded his head and watched Oh-Tae as he left.


    ¡®Really...¡¯


    Observing the way he cared for his students, Oh-Tae really didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person.


    Kang-hyuk felt that it was a shame that such a man was on a path of self-destruction.


    What he felt was more pitiful were the reasons behind why he was on this path.


    Kang-hyuk knew many people like Oh-Tae. They were people that wanted to protect thest bits of pride they had remaining.


    He remembered that none of those people had a particrly pleasant ending.


    ¡®If he continues like this, his ending won¡¯t be pleasant either.¡¯


    This was why Kang-hyuk felt that it was necessary to show him what the true meaning of self-worth and pride was.


    Filled with the hopes that Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s n would assist Oh-Tae in realizing this, Kang-hyuk walked over towards their camping spot.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get started on setting up!¡±


    Holding a tea cup, Byeok Ae-rin seemed to be gazing at something. The object of her stare was Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Erm, would you like another cup of tea?¡±


    Baek-gap, who was sitting next to her, spoke up cautiously. She nodded her head.


    He poured the boiling tea into her cup.


    ¡°It looks like the sun is setting. We¡¯ll be seeing a starry night soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the view of the stars from here is incredibly beautiful, is that really the case?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin nodded her head at his query.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Whilst thendscape of the mountain is famed for its beauty, the true gem of this ce is the view of the night sky. But s, we won¡¯t have a chance to see the stars tonight.¡±


    ¡°What? Why not?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin pounded her legs in response to Baek-gap¡¯s question.


    ¡°Aigoo, my joints. Being old isn¡¯t very easy...¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Judging by how my joints are aching, it¡¯s definitely going to rain tonight.¡±


    ¡°A-ah, I see. Shouldn¡¯t we inform Seonsaengnim of the rain?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin shook her head.


    ¡°He most likely already knows. He has the Rain Bead in his possession.¡±


    Baek-gap¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I-it can¡¯t be. The Rain Bead?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin grinned, then looked over to where Kang-hyuk was again. She then looked up at the sky and muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Coming here again reminds me of the old days. I wonder where the cave is. I¡¯m sure there was a cave somewhere around here?¡±


    ¡°How do you know there¡¯s a cave here?¡±


    ¡°We had a mission in this area before. If I hadn¡¯t been here before, how would I know about the beauty of its night sky?¡±


    ¡°I-I guess that¡¯s true. What kind of mission were you on?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin smirked at his question.


    ¡°Why? Are you that curious?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just...¡±


    ¡°We were fighting a group known as the Blood Horse Thieves. We killed all of them in the end, not a single horse was left alive.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked over at the campsite and began to think about how he could set things up in a way that they would be able to have a decentlyfortable night.


    ¡®We¡¯ll have to start with the uneven ground.¡¯


    He then began to look over the small stones littered all over the ground.


    ¡®Hm?¡¯


    All of a sudden, a bead hanging from Kang-hyuk¡¯s waist began to change in colour. The bead was known as the ¡®Rain Bead¡¯.


    It was an artefact that could predict rainfall. When the bead¡¯s original colour of white changed to blue, it indicated that rain was going to fall within two hours.


    The bead had turned blue.


    ¡®The spring weather is usually fickle in nature, but rain, and now of all times!¡¯


    He acknowledged that encountering rain whilst camping could be a useful experience for the students, but it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was very ufortable and annoying.


    Sleeping on ground saturated with rainwater would be unpleasant, and starting a fire with damp firewood would also be quite difficult.


    ¡®If we can¡¯t start a fire, the cold weather of early spring will make it hard for the students to maintain their body temperature.¡¯


    The news of the Academy being on a field-trip had spread. Thanks to it, there had already been an attempted attack on the students.


    In the worst case scenario, if they were suddenly attacked, they could be defeated.


    ¡®In this sort of situation, it¡¯d be best to take shelter in a cave, I wonder if there¡¯s a cave around here....¡¯


    Kang-hyuk began to scour the surroundings, until he remembered that there was indeed a cave near where they had set up camp.


    The Goseon Mountain had in truth, been Kang-hyuk¡¯s private property.


    After having a mission in the area, he had be smitten with the spectacr mountain scenery, managing to purchase the mountain for arge sum.


    When Mu-jin had be the new n Leader, he had given the property to him as a congrattory gift. Kang-hyuk¡¯s experience of the mountain meant that he had a good idea of its topography.


    ¡®s, I am taking part in a group activity right now.¡¯


    He realized that he would have to ept outer help.


    He chose to speak to the teacher who had a more pleasant personality and a bit of influence, Ok Hae-mi.


    He ran over to her as soon as he located her.


    ¡°Ok Seonsaeng!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi turned around in response to his call.


    ¡°Ah, Kang Seonsaengnim, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain around two hours from now.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi looked a little perplexed at Kang-hyuk¡¯s sudden promation.


    ¡°Rain? But the sky looks clear at the moment though?¡±


    ¡°The spring weather is known to be quite unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°But if I tell the Principal about this...¡±


    Ok Hae-mi was in need of some form of evidence if she were to inform Eun Myeong-myeong. However, giving the Rain Bead as evidence wasn¡¯t an option for Kang-hyuk, since it would most likely give rise to multiple questions.


    As Kang-hyuk agonized over what he could say, he had a sudden inspiration.


    ¡®Right, there¡¯s that!¡±


    In a mood of tion, he pointed at something. It was a small nt.


    ¡°Look at that.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to that grass?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t an ordinary weed! It¡¯s a sacred herb known as the Angwolcho.¡±


    ¡°So....it¡¯s a grass that observes the moon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a grass with an affinity for the moon. On days where the moon will clearly be seen in the night sky, it blooms a yellow flower before the sun sets. However, on days where the moon won¡¯t be seen, there will be no bloom.¡±


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is.... there won¡¯t be a clear sight of the moon today?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s not the day of the new moon today, therefore we can ascertain that itsck of bloom means that there will be clouds obstructing the moon, and continuing through this train of thought, there will be rain!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi was flustered.


    It was alreadyte in the evening, and rain within the span of two hours would be a big problem.


    ¡°What do you suggest we do?¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke, pointing towards a forested area.


    ¡°I was entering the forest as I had some business to attend to when I happened to see a cave in the area. Maybe that would be a good ce to shelter within....¡±


    Ok Hae-mi nodded, understanding what Kang-hyuk was trying to suggest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the Principal know. Pleasee this way.¡±


    Kang-hyuk followed Ok Hae-mi to Eun Myeong-myeong, and exined the situation of rain to him.


    Eun Myeong-myeong was aware of the properties of the Angwolcho Grass. He had been the former head of Hyeonmugak after all.


    ¡°So you know what it actually means when the Angwolcho doesn¡¯t bloom a flower! You are indeed a horticulture teacher.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, you are fully worthy of the praise. Anyway, we¡¯ll have to hurry before it rains. You can take Ok Seonsaeng and Yun Seonsaeng to go and investigate the cave to see if it is suitable to take shelter under.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at Ok Hae-mi and Yun Ha-seong.


    ¡®It would have been better if I could have gone alone...¡¯


    He epted their apaniment as a small inconvenience. Then again, since their level of skill wasn¡¯t low, they could potentially be of some help.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After instructing Cheon Hae-gwang to look over the students of his group, Kang-hyuk soon disappeared into the forest with Ok Hae-mi and Yun Ha-seong by his side.


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s eyes sparkled as he gazed over at them.


    He had caught sight of a bead hanging from Kang-hyuk¡¯s waist.


    ¡®That is most definitely the Rain Bead.¡¯


    Eun Myeong-myeong wryly smiled. Whilst Kang-hyuk was a man that entered the Academy under the n Leader¡¯s rmendation, he felt that Kang-hyuk was in possession of more precious artifacts than one would initially suppose.


    The artifacts he had utilized during his test to enter as a teacher were not artifacts that could be easily obtained.


    ¡®His face looks so familiar.¡¯


    However, Eun Myeong-myeong had yet to grasp the truth of Kang-hyuk being the Retired Leader.


    When Eun Myeong-myeong first joined Hyeonmugak, Kang-hyuk was already middle-aged. That was why he had no awareness of what he looked like in his youth.


    ¡®Where could I have seen him before?¡¯


    Regardless, he could feel an intuition of exercising caution around Kang-hyuk.


    Yun Ha-seong followed behind Kang-hyuk, who was skirting through the forest with the use of Gyeonggong. He felt as though something was a little off.


    He had assumed Kang-hyuk would be unfamiliar with the skill of Gyeonggong, seeing as he¡¯s a Liberal Arts subject teacher. But his fast pace and dodging of obstacles as though he was already aware of their presence proved otherwise.


    Dodging obstacles usually proved to be the biggest challenge for beginners of Gyeonggong, due to theirck of intuitive development. Therefore, they weren¡¯t able to predict the arrival of obstacles in due time.


    Yun Ha-seong felt that he could somewhat grasp Kang-hyuk¡¯s level of cultivation.


    ¡®Could he be a master? If so, then would he have a peak level of cutivation? Or is it a transcended level of cultivation? Whatever it is, based upon his skills, he¡¯s definitely a master. But if so, why is he a Horticulture teacher?¡¯


    Yun Ha-seong was unable to understand the situation.


    ¡®If he¡¯s such a skilled master, he could have a top level martial arts teaching position, why would he choose to be a Liberal Arts teacher?¡¯


    He then remembered that Kang-hyuk had been rmended by the n Leader.


    ¡®Could it be?¡¯


    There was an interruption as Yun Ha-seong¡¯s imagination was beginning to run.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    Kang-hyuk stopped and pointed towards a certain direction. Where he had pointed stood an unusuallyrge cave.


    The mouth of the cave was blocked by dry and live vines.


    Yun Ha-seong began to cut the vines down with his sword.


    After he wielded his sword a few times, the entrance to the cave had been cleared, and they were able to enter.


    They lit a torch and stepped into the cave cautiously, in case of danger lurking within.


    ¡®Judging by the vines at the entrance, it¡¯s unlikely that anyone has entered. Nheless, we have to be careful just in case.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk looked at Yun Ha-seong, who was leading the way, and nodded.


    ¡®He¡¯s more cautious than he looks. I don¡¯t know whose disciple he was, but he must have been a good master.¡¯


    As they entered the cave, Kang-hyuk smelled the faint scent of blood, and could sense a presence of some sort.


    The energy of the presence felt like that of an extremely strong person, but he could feel that it wasn¡¯t a human¡¯s presence.


    ¡®Could it be a Spiritual Beast that lost its way, and entered the cave?¡¯


    Yun Ha-seong and Ok Hae-mi however, had no inkling of the presence as of yet.


    Kang-hyuk had a more honed intuitive sense, and so, would be able to pick this up faster than them.


    ¡®But judging by the entrance, it didn¡¯t seem as though anyone had entered for quite a while, how could it havee in?¡¯


    But he felt that they would have to venture deeper into the cave to precisely identify the presence.


    Fortunately, the cave was straight, and its floor was t and even, so there would be no problems in sleeping.


    It was just as Kang-hyuk had remembered.


    It was only when they travelled deeper into the cave that Ok Hae-mi and Yun Ha-seong began to sense the smell of blood.


    ¡°There¡¯s something up ahead!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi nodded, as she too had sensed the presence.


    ¡°Please be careful!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They nervously edged deeper within the cave. Their nerves were elerated by theck of lighting, with only a torch between them.


    Even though they had improved their vision through Qi transmission, the atmosphere of the dark cave waspletely different from being able to see in full daylight.


    They then came face-to-face with the source of the bloody scent.


    It wasing from a wolf.

 Chapter 41

    <strong>Chapter 41: Chapter 40</strong>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a wolf?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong nodded in response to Ok Hae-mi¡¯s question.


    ¡°It seems like it.¡±


    In front of them stood an enormous white wolf, whose height was beyond that of an average person. The wolf¡¯s white coat waspletely stained with blood.


    The coat was so blood-drenched that it was difficult to identify its original colour.


    ¡°But...why is it here?¡±


    Kang-hyuk pointed towards the wolf¡¯s behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s probablye here due to that.¡±


    The highest concentration of blood was indeed in that particr ce on its body. It seemed as though the wolf had somehow injured its leg, and so, dragged itself into the cave.


    ¡°There must be a reason why its leg is injured though...¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong drew his sword in response.


    ¡°Nothing else can be done. For the safety of the students, we¡¯re going to have to deal with the wolf.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at the wolf. Whilst its life was being threatened, it was looking at him with a pitiful yet trembling gaze.


    Therefore, he immediately set upon trying to dissuade Yun Ha-seong.


    ¡°Must you kill the wolf?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask such a question? Aren¡¯t you aware that such a huge wolf would obviously pose a threat to the students?¡±


    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s currently in an injured condition. Judging by the severity of its injuries, and blood loss, it¡¯s unlikely that it could harm any of the students.¡±


    ¡°I guess....that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right to senselessly take life. Even though it is an animal that cannot speak, is it not precious life?¡±


    ¡°Then...what do you think we should do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dispatch it outside the cave.¡±


    ¡°Urm......¡±


    Yun Ha-seong dropped his sword as he thought over Kang-hyuk¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Fine. But seeing as you¡¯re insisting on it, you can dispatch the wolf outside the cave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Ok Seonsaeng and I will check the other end of the cave, so the wolf....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the wolf.¡±


    ¡°Will you really be okay with doing it on your own?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded at Ok Hae-mi¡¯s concerned query. At his confident response, Ok Hae-mi and Yun Ha-seong then turned around to search the other end of the cave.


    As the sound of their footsteps grew further and further away, Kang-hyuk looked at the wolf and asked.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t an ordinary wolf, are you?¡±


    The wolf looked taken aback at Kang-hyuk¡¯s sudden question.


    It had clearly understood Kang-hyuk. Just from that alone, it was clear that the wolf wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    ¡°An ordinary wolf wouldn¡¯t have such a powerful aura, but that¡¯s not why I saved your life.¡±


    Kang-hyuk observed the wolf more closely.


    ¡°Your only good leg is the front leg on the right side. Your stomach and backside seem to be injured as well. But these wounds...they look like they¡¯ve been inflicted by a sword.¡±


    The wolf looked at him nervously.


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯ll treat your injuries. Even if you¡¯re a spiritual animal, you¡¯re barely alive even with those wounds.¡±


    Kang-hyuk removed the silver key to his warehouse from his sleeve. Within moments, a door appeared from thin air.


    ¡°To the third warehouse.¡±


    The third warehouse contained medicines of all kinds, from elixirs, to poisons, and even healing medicines.


    Whilst the weapons and artifacts found in the first warehouse had to be essed by passing through various corridors, the items in the third warehouse simply manifested by speaking the name of the substance.


    Kang-hyuk hurriedly took a few medicines from the warehouse.


    The wolf was in shock at the unexpected scene.


    ¡°This is a secret, okay? I¡¯ll kill you if you say anything about this!¡±


    The wolf¡¯s head drooped downwards as it sulked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled, and then began to ssh a liquid from a red bottle onto the wolf¡¯s body.


    As the liquid was absorbed by the wolf¡¯s body, its injuries instantaneously began healing.


    When Kang-hyuk was still a member of Kwaepungdae, there had been a fellow member that was part of the Mysterious Medicine Valley.


    The Mysterious Medicine Valley was an organization whose values werepletely opposite to that of the Dark Medicine Valley. As the name suggested, its ways were secretive.


    Its members went around nursing and treating patients without asking about the patient¡¯s identity, or even demanding a price for their services.


    Whilst this particr Kwaepungdae member imed to have been from the organization, his refusal to speak of its inner information meant that most didn¡¯t believe him, and thought that his ims as false.


    But somehow, the man had ended up at Kwaepungdae of all ces.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that people doubted his authenticity, as for someone who imed that they were from the Mysterious Medicine Valley, his martial skills were impable.


    His physical stamina was beyond what one would expect from a person spending their days preparing medicine.


    Kang-hyuk, however, believed him.


    He felt that the man¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t the gaze of a liar.


    Therefore, Kang-hyuk was curious as to what his reasons could have been for leaving the Mysterious Medicine Valley, and joining an organization of the Hwacheon n.


    He replied, ¡°I fought with my father.¡±


    ¡°What was the disagreement about?¡±


    ¡°He told the girl I liked that I used to pee my pants when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Do-don¡¯tugh!¡±


    ¡°So you left your house after fighting with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I said that I would leave his house, and then after I left, I had to do something so I...¡±


    ¡°You left home in a fit of rage?¡±


    ¡°.....I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you regret your actions?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t act so rashly when ites to familial matters.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be crying tears of regret in the future.¡±


    After deliberating on what Kang-hyuk had said to him, the man wrote a letter home.


    He finally returned to the Mysterious Medicine Valley around twenty yearster, when Kang-hyuk became the n Leader.


    As a member of the Mysterious Medicine Valley, he had given Kang-hyuk arge number of different medicines, pills, and potions.


    However, as Kang-hyuk was rarely wounded, he usually distributed the medicines to others.


    Since his retirement deep in the Sacheon Mountains, Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t have much contact with anyone, and so, he hadn¡¯t been able to use up or distribute the medicines.


    ¡®I always remember Ho-seong whenever I use the medicines he gave me. I wonder whether he¡¯s doing well?¡¯


    The medicine that Kang-hyuk had just applied to the wolf had been made by his colleague from the Mysterious Medicine Valley, Ho-Seong.


    The medicine wasmonly known as the ¡®Red Medicine¡¯ but its official name was the Safflower Restorative Skin and Blood Nourishing Health Liquid.


    ¡®The name¡¯s too long.¡¯


    That was why it had been shortened to ¡®Red Medicine¡¯.


    The effect of the medicine was that it would heal wounds within moments of its application.


    Taking a blue bottle out of his sleeve, Kang-hyuk addressed the wolf.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    The wolf didn¡¯t move, looking reluctant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die. Open your mouth before I give you a good beating!¡±


    Sensing that it won¡¯t be able to ignore Kang-hyuk¡¯smand, the wolf immediately opened its mouth. Kang-hyuk poured a liquid from the blue bottle into his open mouth.


    The medicine wasmonly called the ¡®Blue Medicine¡¯.


    The medicine acted as a restorative for the body. As the official name of the medicine was too long, Kang-hyuk had forgotten it.


    After having been administered two medicines by Kang-hyuk, the wolf¡¯s body had healed within a short period of time.


    ¡°You can move around quite well now, can¡¯t you? Let¡¯s exit the cave, okay?¡±


    The wolf followed Kang-hyuk¡¯s hand signal, and soon, they had reached the mouth of the cave.


    The sun had set while they were in the cave, and so, the surroundings had darkened.


    ¡°Can you go alone from here?¡±


    The wolf nodded. But surprisingly, it wouldn¡¯t take a step forward, and continuously held onto the hem of Kang-hyuk¡¯s robes.


    ¡°Hm? Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    The wolf nodded.


    The wolf had a pitiful gaze. It was clear that it was troubled by something.


    ¡°Huh! Really!¡±


    Kang-hyuk was aware that wolves had stubbornly prideful personalities, and so, they would never ask for help even if their lives was at stake.


    ¡®But this fellow is asking for my help?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk had a suspicion on what kind of matter the wolf was being troubled by.


    ¡®Is there a threat to his pack?¡¯


    He felt that this was the most usible theory, as their pack and leader were most important to wolves.


    ¡®Even if I refuse to apany him, he¡¯ll still go back to help his pack. Judging by the sword wounds, they seem to have been inflicted by a Dark Cultivator.....¡¯


    The wolf¡¯s ending was obvious to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®He¡¯ll probably die.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s heart was troubled at the thought of the being he had just saved walking in the clutches of imminent death.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay if I¡¯m gone for half an hour right?¡±


    That long would be enough so that Yun Ha-seong and Ok Hae-mi wouldn¡¯t have finished their cave inspection before his return.


    ¡°Well, I guess I have no other choice. I only have half an hour. Let¡¯s go! Lead the way.¡±


    The wolf let out a long, sonorous howl, and shot off, with Kang-hyuk swiftly following suit.


    Arge white wolf howled.


    A wolf from his pack had just been killed by a human whose identity he was unaware of.


    He wondered how many wolves from his pack had lost their lives.


    Therge white wolf stepped forward, through the other wolves of his pack that had surrounded him in protection.


    The other wolves tried to dissuade him as the leader of pack from doing so, but he persisted, and stood in front of the unknown human.


    He felt the duty of protecting the pack was his, as the leader. It was not the duty of his fellow pack-mates.


    If he died, his sessor would have to lead the pack in his stead.


    However...


    He thought about his son.


    His son had disappeared after fighting the unknown human, who was attacking them.


    He knew that it was most probable that his son was dead. However, he couldn¡¯t ept such a possibility.


    The white wolf felt enraged.


    His pack had lived in the region in peace, without any kind of persecution for hundreds of years.


    It was because they had made an active effort to avoid injuring humans.


    He had learned that as Spiritual Animals, they would receive no forgiveness, or second chances if they hurt humans.


    However, he had yet to understand the reasons behind the unknown human¡¯s merciless ughtering of his pack.


    But he brushed the thought aside, and felt that it was something to consider at ater date. For now, his only mission was to eradicate the unknown human.


    He leaped towards the man.


    Sparks flew as the white wolf¡¯s long ws shed against the man¡¯s sword.


    The leader of the pack groaned. The man¡¯s sword had brushed the side of his body.


    ¡°I apologize, but I¡¯m under orders to take your spiritual essence.¡±


    The leader of the pack bared his teeth.


    There was another reason for their persecution, despite them not posing a threat to humans.


    It was due to the unique wolf spiritual essence that was contained within them.


    The leader of the pack was truly saddened.


    He felt that if being a Spiritual Animal came at a price of being attacked for their spiritual essence, it would be better to not be a Spiritual Animal at all.


    But s, he had no time to wallow in misery.


    Gathering his strength, he brandished his front leg.


    Unfortunately, his opponent had been faster than him.


    He had ced his sword at the nape of the leader¡¯s neck.


    Or more urately, he had the sword at the white wolf¡¯s neck for a few moments.


    A stone had hit the man¡¯s arm, apanied with the sound of a bone breaking.


    The leader of the pack immediately backed away at the opportunity, and looked in the direction of where the stone had been thrown.


    He was taken aback. Standing there was his missing son, with a...human next to him.


    He was a young man clothed in blue.


    He was most definitely a human.


    The white wolf was angered by the sight.


    One human was already ughtering his pack, and now, another human had been brought into the scenario!


    He felt that his son had most likely gone mad.


    However, the wolf wasn¡¯t given a chance to express his anger.


    ¡°How many have you killed already? One, two...wow! You¡¯ve already killed five?¡±


    The young man that had apanied his son was now counting the dead bodies of his pack.


    The unknown man, who was clothed in ck, stepped forward.


    ¡°So it was you, huh? You¡¯re the bastard that did this, alright!¡±


    ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    The unknown human observed his newly arrived opponent. He had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°The teacher¡¯s uniform? Could you be a Hwacheon Academy teacher?¡±


    His opponent, the young man, grinned at the question.


    ¡°I am a teacher!¡±


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you get lost and carry on with your field trip or whatever...¡±


    ¡°Shut up, what have you been doing here? This Mountain is the private property of the n Leader. Unauthorized people are not allowed!¡±


    The man wryly smiled.

 Chapter 42

    <strong>Chapter 42: Chapter 41</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯vee for the Essence of the Spiritual Wolves in this mountain. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here since I¡¯ll be taking your head as well.¡±


    The young man sighed.


    The man was none other than Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Essence? Ha! Your face looks like it¡¯s asking for a good beating!¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at the man in front of him. The man was clothed in ck leather, and was wearing a ck conical hat made out of woven bamboo. His sword was stained with the blood of the wolves.


    ¡°Are you going to be pigging out on the Wolves¡¯ Spiritual Essence on your own? If it¡¯s not that....¡±


    Kang-hyuk red at the man.


    ¡°What kind of elixir are you nning on making?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The man¡¯s facial expression said all that needed to be conveyed.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, there¡¯s only one elixir that is made out of Wolf Essence- the Dark Medicine Valley¡¯s Blood Mad Wolf Elixir.


    ¡°...!¡±


    The man cried out in exmation.


    ¡°Th-that, how!¡±


    Even the memories of his past encounters with the Blood Mad Wolf Elixir put Kang-hyuk in an unpleasant mood.


    A person who had consumed the elixir would jump onto random people, like a blood crazed wolf.


    After an hour of the experience, the blood vessels and tendons of the person would cut off and die from the strain, however, the effect of the elixir would be that their physical strength and Qi capacity would be greatly increased.


    Those who would be ssified as unpaid, unemployed wanderers, and whose lives didn¡¯t seem to have much worth, were usually given a dose of the elixir. The trouble arising from this wasn¡¯t minimal.


    ¡°By the tattoo on your wrist, it seems that you¡¯re from the ck Snake Sect. Why would someone from the ck Snake Sect be working for the Dark Medicine Valley.....¡±


    All of a sudden, Kang-hyuk¡¯s eyes narrowed, with a fierceness enveloping over them.


    ¡°Thinking about it, the Dark Medicine Valley is under the Blood King Valley isn¡¯t it? Therefore if the ck Snake Sect is working for the Dark Medicine Valley, it means that the ck Snake Sect is also working under the Blood King Valley.¡±


    The warrior from the ck Snake Sect was clearly startled.


    Kang-hyuk recalled what the man had said to him earlier.


    ¡®Carry on with your field trip....¡¯


    His words clearly meant that he had been aware that the Academy was on a field trip, and this in itself could have many implications.


    ¡°I just thought of something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to speak so easily!¡±


    The warrior from the ck Snake Sect pulled out his sword, brandishing it towards Kang-hyuk. Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t remain still.


    He immediately ced his hands into his sleeves and swung his arms in a rolling motion towards the sword.


    ¡°...?¡±


    With Kang-hyuk¡¯s single movement, the warrior¡¯s sword had split in two. The man¡¯s mouth went agape in astonishment.


    A sword that hadn¡¯t broken under the strain of the ws of Spiritual Wolves, had been snapped into two almost effortlessly.


    ¡°Wh-what on earth is this...?! My sword!¡±


    ¡°Ah, this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk held out the object he had been clutching.


    ¡°Attendance book.¡±


    ¡°A-attendance book?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an attendance book. It¡¯s a book you use to call the names of students.¡±


    ¡°Yo-you broke my sword with an attendance book? It doesn¡¯t make....¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense? You¡¯re a funny fellow. It¡¯s a general rule that regardless of the power of a weapon, if the man who is wielding it doesn¡¯t have much to do with it, the weapon¡¯s power will be halved.¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    The man attempted to attack Kang-hyuk once more, but his hands were unable to reach him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bothersome, but I guess I¡¯m going to have to repay your murder of the Wolves by giving you a good beating.¡±


    ¡°What? This bastard teacher must be crazy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sick of hearing that I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯ve heard it one too many times. Why don¡¯t you think up of a different curse this time?¡±


    At that instant, the ck Snake Sect Warrior had goose bumps all over his body from head to toe. His natural instincts were reacting to the energy flowing out from Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°You should be thankful that I¡¯m not going to kill you because I have a question to ask you. Seeing as you killed five wolves, I think five beatings should be okay, right?¡±


    However, the warrior ignored his natural instincts and his snapped sword, speaking out in a mocking manner.


    ¡°What kind of bullshit....¡±


    The warrior was unable to finish his sentence. Kang-hyuk¡¯s attendance book hade flying towards towards him, and hit the left side of his face.


    ¡°....¡±


    His spirit had been shattered in one blow.


    Time seemed to have stopped for a while.


    As the man¡¯s internal organs began to twist, Kang-hyuk felt that that level of pain would be sufficient. However, within a few moments, the man began to experience a level of pain that was beyond what a normal person could ever experience.


    The blood that the man had vomited contained fragments of his internal organs.


    It was a pain that he didn¡¯t want to experience again.


    He remembered that he had four beatings remaining.


    The man felt as though cutting his right arm off would be preferable to receiving another beating.


    He quickly cried out.


    ¡°Wa-wait a minute! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you every...¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s attendance book flew towards the other side of the warrior¡¯s face.


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    The pain seemed to be worse than hisst experience.


    The man immediately slumped down, beginning to beg.


    ¡°Ahhh! I have done a great wrong! Please forgive me! I¡¯ve done something incredibly unforgivable!¡±


    ¡°If you knew that you were performing misdeeds, then why did you proceed in your massacre of the peaceful wolves? The fact that you did it whilst knowing that it was wrong is more disgusting! You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The ck Snake Sect warrior spat out blood once more.


    He went in a daze. Despite his state of consciousness, he realized that Kang-hyuk was intending on giving him the full five beatings he had promised.


    This was what had spurred him to make an unfortunate decision.


    ¡°Aaaahhhhh!¡±


    He decided to run away.


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Kang-hyuk threw his attendance book at the warrior, who was running for his life.


    The attendance book flew through the air at a speed that was faster than the pace of the warrior, hitting the back of his head.


    Kang-hyuk reached his hand in the direction of the warrior, who had fallen backwards at the strike of the attendance book.


    He had used the technique of Heogongseopmul*.


    The warrior had been pulled back, and was now face-to-face with Kang-hyuk thanks to the utilization of the energy technique.


    The attendance book was also back safely in Kang-hyuk¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Uhhhh.....¡±


    The warrior, who was trembling in fear, looked up at Kang-hyuk. Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue and asked.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°That if you tried to run away, the five beatings would turn into fifty beatings.¡±


    ¡°....Y-you didn¡¯t mention that.¡±


    ¡°Are you now trying to say that I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Did I not just say it right now?¡±


    The ck Snake Sect warrior was in disbelief.


    ¡®He¡¯s mad! He¡¯s really a madman!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk spoke nonchntly, not giving a damn whether the man would internally curse him or not.


    ¡°And so, if we minus four beatings from the fifty.... You know what? It¡¯s bothersome having to calcte it. I¡¯ll just have to beat you fifty times.¡±


    Pok-! Pok-! Pok-! Pok-!


    ¡°Arghhhh! Please forgive me!¡±


    Pok-! Pok-! Pok-!


    ¡°I¡¯ll never do such a thing again! After this, I¡¯ll retire to the countryside and live the life of a farmer!¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone can start just farming?¡±


    The warrior had a vision of the God of Death, smiling in front of him and holding out a ss of alcohol.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s beatings continued.


    ¡°Ahem, did I go too hard?¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked a little perplexed at the sight of the warrior, who was lying unconscious on the ground.


    He had finished the fiftieth beating with a little more energy added to it, which resulted in the current state of the man.


    ¡®Tsk tsk, a warrior of the ck Snake n being so weak....¡¯


    There was no one who would be able to survive Kang-hyuk¡¯s fully energized blow, so he had put minimal strength in his beating, around the amount he would use to swat a fly, but it had still resulted in the man losing his consciousness.


    Kang-hyuk lifted the unconscious warrior up with the help of Heogongseopmul.


    He had to take the warrior with him somehow, while knowing that he didn¡¯t want to dirty his shoulders with the man¡¯s blood.


    Kang-hyuk decided to take the man with him, as he had been aware of the Academy¡¯s field trip, and wanted to make sure that he didn¡¯t cause any trouble after regaining consciousness.


    He met the gaze of the wolf who had been staring at him, then spoke sternly.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Aooo!


    ¡°My time¡¯s nearly up. I¡¯ll have to get going. I hope you live well.¡±


    The wolf howled in response. Kang-hyuk could sense sadness in the wolf¡¯s howl, and spoke in response. ¡°Well, when we meet again, I¡¯ll bring a bone with me. Ah! Wolves don¡¯t like bones, do they? Anyway, seeing as I saved your life, be sure to keep it well.¡±


    Within moments, Kang-hyuk had disappeared far off into the distance.


    The white wolf, the leader of the pack, was looking at Kang-hyuk fading into the distance. It then turned to look at its son.


    Kang-hyuk was in front of a cave. It was the very cave from which he had separated from Yun Ha-seong and Ok Hae-mi.


    Exactly half an hour had gone by.


    Yun Ha-seong and Ok Hae-mi¡¯s presence inside the cave confirmed to him that he wasn¡¯tte.


    Kang-hyuk cut a vine near the cave entrance, and used it to tie the ck Snake Sect warrior up.


    He had no need to check for the presence of venom within the warrior¡¯s mouth, as the man had already thrown any poison up when vomiting blood during Kang-hyuk¡¯s beating.


    He massaged his shoulders with the attendance book whilst waiting for Ok Hae-mi and Yun Ha-seong toe back.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps were heard, apanied with the sight of Ok Hae-mi and Yun Ha-seong emerging from the mouth of the cave.


    They had emerged, wearing bright expressions on their faces. This only had one meaning ¡ª that the cave had been deemed appropriate for usage as overnight shelter.


    ¡°Were you waiting quite long?¡±


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng! Were you okay taking that wolf out of the cave? When we reached the end of the cave, it had a small hole at the top, through which the wolf had most likely fallen through....¡±


    Their expressions suddenly stiffened. They had noticed the bound up warrior lying on the ground at Kang-hyuk¡¯s feet.


    ¡°But...who on earth is this!¡±


    ¡°I found the man acting suspiciously nearby, so I knocked him unconscious and tied him up.¡±


    This was of course, a false story.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely suspicious. Anyone intruding on the n Leader¡¯s private property without permission would be ssified as such.¡±


    ¡°The man also mentioned the field trip.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Taken aback, Yun Ha-seong immediately pped the ck Snake Sect warrior¡¯s cheek, attempting to awaken him.


    p, p.


    ¡°Uhh.....¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The warrior surprised, opening his eyes in a sh.


    Yun Ha-seong abruptly pushed his sword into the warrior¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Reveal your identity immediately!¡±


    ¡°I, I am.....¡±


    Kang-hyuk quickly spoke up.


    ¡°Judging by the tattoo on the side of his wrist, he must be from the ck Snake Sect!¡±


    Having confirmed Kang-hyuk¡¯s words, Yun Ha-seong¡¯s gaze became filled with fury.


    ¡°What is your name, and who are you affiliated with?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°If you want to keep your wrist, I would advise you to speak up!¡±


    The warrior, having be aware of Kang-hyuk¡¯s presence, immediately replied.


    ¡°.....My name is Heuk-sim. I¡¯m a subordinate of Mun-ju-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is your purpose for being here?¡±


    The man began to roll his tongue, in preparation of biting it.


    Yun Ha-seong pressed his sword underneath the warrior¡¯s chin and spoke.


    ¡°Ahhh...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of trying to die so easily! I promise you that I won¡¯t inflict any pain if you speak up.¡±


    The warrior recalled the pain that he had experienced from Kang-hyuk¡¯s beatings, including his incessant vomiting of blood and poison.


    His body automatically responded from the mere thought of the experience, and his mouth opened out of its own ord.


    ¡°Oh no, I, I.....¡±


    In an instant, Kang-hyuk sent the warrior a telepathic message.


    -I¡¯m sure you know they wouldn¡¯t want to hear of your wolf hunting.


    The warrior swallowed his groan.


    Kang-hyuk spoke up coolly.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about the field trip you mentioned earlier.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The warrior hesitated. It wasn¡¯t something he could speak of carelessly.


    Yun Ha-seong, who had his suspicions, spoke a single word.


    ¡°Cheon Jam-sa.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The warrior¡¯s eyes trembled at the mention of the name. His reaction had a single conclusion ¡ª that he doubtlessly had some sort of connection to Cheon Jam-sa.


    ¡°So it has something to do with that.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong drew his sword and stabbed it into the left hand on the warrior, who was still lying on the ground.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±


    ¡°It would have been better for you if you just spoke up. If you don¡¯t speak up, my sword is going to have to be marred with your blood repeatedly, which is something I would prefer not to happen.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I could also use my special torture method if you¡¯d like? You might have heard of it. We have a man who¡¯s an expert in torture at the Hwacheon n, who greatly improved the effects of this particr torture method.¡±


    The torture expert that Yun Ha-seong was referring to, was none other than Byeok Ae-rin.


    But despite this, the warrior refused to speak.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my attendance book?¡±


    Kang-hyuk searched around for his attendance book, whilst Ok Hae-mi looked at him slightly confused with her head tilted.


    ¡°Why are you looking for your attendance book?¡±


    ¡°Because I thought I had lost it somewhere in the process of catching that bastard.¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied, referring to his attendance book.


    ¡°Ah! There it is!¡±


    However the warrior, who had almost been beaten to death with the attendance book, experienced Kang-hyuk¡¯s finding of it in apletely different way.

 Chapter 43

    <strong>Chapter 43: Chapter 42</strong>


    Heuk-sim immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll speak! I¡¯ll tell you everything! So I beg you! Not the attendance book!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi and Yun Ha-seong looked puzzled at the man¡¯s unexpectedly abrupt reaction.


    ¡®This fellow wouldn¡¯t...would he have.....¡¯


    ¡®A phobia of attendance books?¡¯


    In the end, Heuk-sim had no choice but to reveal all that he knew to them.


    He would have preferred death to being beaten by the attendance book once more.


    Kang-hyuk, along with Yun Ha-seong and Heuk-sim, had moved their location. Their new location wasn¡¯t far from the cave.


    As their first priority was to move the students into the cave before it started raining, Ok Hae-mi had been sent to ry the news of the suitability of the cave, and of their discovery of Heuk-sim to Eun Myeong-myeong. Kang-hyuk and Yun Ha-seong stayed behind to watch over Heuk-sim.


    Yun Ha-seong hadn¡¯t been satisfied by Heuk-sim being bound up, and so, he took further action, activating a pressure point on his body to prevent him from being able to move at all. Kang-hyuk simply watched on.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What is your real identity?¡±


    Kang-hyuk was startled by his sudden questioning, but he soon regained his usual coolposure.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t seem like a usual Horticulture teacher in any aspect. Your martial skills seem to be excellent as well, you managed to capture the man without a single crumple in your clothing.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°And you knew that the symbol on the man¡¯s arm is the symbol of the ck Snake n. Any normal citizen of Moorim wouldn¡¯t be aware of that sort of information.¡±


    Kang-hyuk calmly looked at him.


    ¡®He¡¯s sharper than I thought he¡¯d be.¡¯


    Yun Ha-seong then continued talking.


    ¡°Therefore, after contemting on it, I feel that your true identity is.....¡±


    Kang-hyuk gulped. He had the thought that if Yun Ha-seong sessfully managed to guess his identity, he would truthfully acknowledge it and confess.


    From the beginning of his teaching journey, he never had the intention to hide his identity at all costs, but simply did so as the revealing of his true identity would most likely cause unnecessary fuss.


    ¡°Are you a secret envoy of the n Leader?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°W-what I mean is...have youe to the Academy on the orders of the n Leader to watch over the inside¡¯s operations....¡±


    Kang-hyuk sensed that the abrupt ending of Yun Ha-seong¡¯s words was due to him having run out of steam.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to run out of steam from something like this....¡¯


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Kang-hyuk coughed, then spoke.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong didn¡¯t believe Kang-hyuk. It was because he seemed too flustered for it to be a simple misunderstanding.


    ¡®I see! He¡¯s flustered because he had orders not to allow his true identity to be discovered. That was why I approached him alone, but he¡¯s still....¡¯


    He spoke one more time carefully.


    ¡°I apologize for asking such a question, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep this a secret.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Kang-hyuk silently stared at Yun Ha-seong while he continued to speak.


    ¡°A man never goes back on his word. Therefore, you can trust me.¡±


    Kang-hyuk could sense Eun Myeong-myeong approaching, so he didn¡¯t speak further, simply nodding in the end.


    This was the beginning of Yun Ha-seong¡¯s full-blown misunderstanding.


    ¡°It¡¯s this man?¡±


    It was a question asked by Eun Myeong-myeong, who had just arrived. Ok Hae-mi, who hade back with him, replied.


    ¡°It is him, Principal.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    A fierceness entered Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s gaze. He turned to look at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°You can return to your group now.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi hurriedly spoke up.


    ¡°The students are in the process of moving to the cave, so it¡¯d be better if you went there directly.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for letting me know.¡±


    A few moments after Kang-hyuk began walking towards the cave, he heard strange noises behind him.


    Pok-! Pokpok-!


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Kang-hyuk was fairly sure of what was going on. However, he was confident in Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s ability to take care of the aftermath of the situation, and so, continued on towards the cave.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim!¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang, along with Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji, ran towards him from the cave entrance, as though they had been waiting.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve all moved to the cave already!¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji then spoke up.


    ¡°I heard that we were all moved to the cave because Seonsaengnim predicted that there would be rain.¡±


    The word had gotten out fast.


    ¡°That¡¯s why in recognition of your contribution, our group can choose the best spot in the cave.¡±


    Kang-hyuk responded in surprise at Dang So-mun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Best spot? So, we don¡¯t have to look for the best location ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The principal has forgone fighting for the best spots, he said that it was unnecessary in this situation.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±


    Suddenly, from within the cave, the sound of a tongue clicking in disapproval could be heard. As a man¡¯s head emerged, it was revealed to be Oh-Tae.


    ¡°What rain were you talking about, when the weather seems to be so clear?¡±


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t respond, and simply looked up at the sky. Ufortable with Kang-hyuk¡¯s unresponsiveness, Oh-Tae walked towards him.


    He spoke with stubborn confidence in there being clear skies.


    ¡°Around fifteen minutes are left until the time you predicted that it would rain. If it actually rains within the time you specified, I¡¯ll take half of your allotted night watching duty and add it to my own.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Oh-Tae replied with full confidence at Kang-hyuk¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°Of course! But of course, in exchange, if it doesn¡¯t rain within your specified time, you will have to take half of my night watching duty.¡±


    ¡°One shouldn¡¯t be too overconfident.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry yourself whether I¡¯m overconfident or not.¡±


    ¡°Well if that¡¯s how you want it, I agree. I hope you live up to your word.¡±


    ¡°Of course! A man never goes back on his word!¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡®This is the second time I¡¯ve heard that saying today.¡¯


    He then reached out his hand, unfolding his palms towards the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what....¡±


    Drop


    Drop Drop


    Before Oh-Tae could even speak, raindrops were falling onto the ground in their multitude.


    The rainfall began to grow heavier and heavier with each passing moment.


    ¡°You said that a man never goes back on his word, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Oh-Tae had nothing to say in response to Kang-hyuk. He had already spoken his promise out loud, with Kang-hyuk¡¯s assistant and two students as eyewitnesses.


    He had no way of backing out from the situation.


    ¡°Well, I hope you¡¯ll take care of my duties well from today onwards!¡±


    ¡®Da-damn it!¡¯


    It was raining ceaselessly.


    Around an hourter, Ok Hae-mi, Yun Ha-seong and Eun Myeong-myeong had returned with the smell of blood lingering on them.


    Kang-hyuk instinctively turned around as he immediately sensed the smell of blood.


    ¡®The smell of blood on them is rather noticeable. If the man lost that much blood, he¡¯s most likely dead by now.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    He had first started learning swordsmanship to exact revenge for his dead brother.


    In his early days, he would try to estimate how much blood his opponent would have to lose for them to die.


    But after many years of experience, this was an almost instantaneous calction. Nheless, he felt a little saddened by this.


    ¡®So this is my aplishment after all these years!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk stood up, his heart at unrest.


    ¡°Where are you going? Would you like me to apany you?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head at Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s query.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m just going out for some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s raining outside.¡±


    ¡°A rainy day is more beautiful than a usual clear sky.¡±


    Kang-hyuk emerged out of the cave.


    As he was a teacher, the warriors standing guard outside of the cave didn¡¯t stop or question him.


    Kang-hyuk took his time walking, eventually making his way into the forest.


    Despite the heavy rainfall, not a single drop of rain fell onto Kang-hyuk¡¯s body.


    He had applied a kind of protective raincoat to himself.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Kang-hyuk suddenly heard the sound of movement ahead of him. Halting his footsteps, he looked ahead.


    The appearance of the being was familiar to him, it was none other than the Spiritual Wolf he had saved in the cave earlier.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The wolf bowed his head in response to Kang-hyuk¡¯s question. It unmistakeably signified his obedience to Kang-hyuk.


    The wolf recalled the words of his father, the leader of the pack.


    His father had told him to serve the man who saved his life until death.


    There was no other reason, but this being the way of the Spiritual Wolves.


    The core value of loyalty was so deeply ingrained within the belief system of the wolves that it was akin to breathing for them.


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at the wolf and immediately responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s burdensome.¡±


    What?


    ¡°How can such a conspicuous fellow like you follow me around everywhere, especially within the Academy?¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke as such, as he was aware of the wolf¡¯s intentions.


    Whine Whine


    As the wolf cried out pitifully, Kang-hyuk struggled to look away.


    He felt that the environment of the mountain would be best for the wolf. Kang-hyuk also didn¡¯t want the wolf to have to live out his life in a ce unsuited and ufortable for him out of dutiful obligation.


    In that moment, someone appeared out of the blue.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! Let me tell you something.¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned around. There stood Byeok Ae-rin. He was aware that she had been following him.


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s not a bad idea to take the wolf in.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to raise a dog?¡±


    ¡°I have, but there was never a dog that could handle my energy level, and I had no time to raise one, so I gave up on the idea.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. You have time to raise a dog right now, and this fellow is more than capable of being able to handle your energy.¡±


    ¡°A wolf is not a dog.¡±


    ¡°They look pretty simr.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s too big. If it was a little smaller, then maybe....¡±


    The wolf¡¯s ears pricked up at Kang-hyuk¡¯s words. It jumped up, and circled around in the air.


    Within moments, therge wolf had transformed. It became small enough to hold in one¡¯s arms, and its appearance could be likened to that of a small white dog.


    ¡°It¡¯s so.....cute.¡±


    At the sight of the wolf, words escaped Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s mouth without her having even realized. Kang-hyuk looked at the wolf.


    ¡®Ahem, I guess it is quite cute.¡¯


    He sighed, then spoke.


    ¡°Well, with his new appearance, we¡¯ll be able to escape arousing unnecessary suspicion. No one will question whether the person raising him is a secret envoy of the Retired Leader or the n Leader.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Did you just say secret envoy?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned at Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something like that.¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned and looked at the wolf that now looked like a dog, and asked.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    The wolf shook its head at his question.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to give you a name.¡±


    After deliberating for a few moments, Kang-hyuk then spoke.


    ¡°Since I have obtained you as an unexpected merit from the good deed of saving you, how about Gaeideuk?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin spoke up.


    ¡°The name¡¯s too long, it¡¯ll be annoying when you¡¯re calling him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll shorten it to Deuk then.¡±


    At that the wolf, which was now named Deuk, nodded as though it approved.


    Just like that, on a fine rainy day, Kang-hyuk adopted a pet wolf.


    Oh-Tae was in a bad mood.


    ¡®Why did I have to say that!¡¯


    He was a little ashamed at having spoken so rashly. However, as the deed was already done, he was going to have to take over half of Kang-hyuk¡¯s night watching duty from tonight onwards.


    ¡®How could it have started to rain as soon as I said that?!¡¯


    He felt as though he clearly had some sort of enmity with the heavens.


    Otherwise, he, who was such an excellent student, wouldn¡¯t have ended up as a teacher at the Academy, and instead would have a high-ranking post at the Hwacheon n.


    If that wasn¡¯t enough, he was now being demeaned by a mere Liberal Arts teacher.


    He was boiling in rage from within, but there was nothing he could do about that situation.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    Oh-Tae turned around at hearing a student¡¯s voice, and indeed standing behind him was none other than Kang-hyuk.


    The ce within the cave that their group was residing within was an optimum location.


    It was due to Kang-hyuk, who had predicted theing of the rain, being a member of the group. Whilst this meant that they would be able to restfortably, Oh-Tae still wasn¡¯t too pleased about the situation.


    ¡°Huh? Where did you find the dog?¡±


    Kang-hyuk swiftly answered Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s query.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to raise it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s so cute!¡±


    The lone female student within the group quickly ran over at the sight of the dog.


    ¡°Does the dog have a name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve named it Deok.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice name.¡±


    Oh-Tae pouted, clearly displeased.


    ¡°Are you in your right mind? You¡¯ve brought an animal in whilst we¡¯re on a field trip! We¡¯re meant to be focusing on protecting the students right now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Deuk won¡¯t interfere in the runnings of the field trip.¡±


    With Deuk really being a spiritual wolf, he was more likely to be of help than harm in the protection of the students.

 Chapter 44

    <strong>Chapter 44: Chapter 43</strong>


    Kang-hyuk ced Deuk down in front of the campfire, and then told the students, ¡°¡®I¡¯m telling you all of this just in case, so you better listen up. Deuk may seem meek, but he has a strong protective instinct. That¡¯s why you should never tease him. I hope you all keep my warning in mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Teasing such a cute puppy? What kind of awful person would do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Deuki-ya! Come over here!¡±


    ¡°No! Come to me!¡±


    As the students began to y with Deuk, Kang-hyuk then sat down.


    ¡°So, what are going to do about the night watching schedule? Oh Seonsaeng, weren¡¯t you going to organize it?¡±


    Oh-Tae then removed a piece of paper from his sleeve.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Kang-hyuk scanned through the paper. Written on the paper was the night watching schedule.


    The first one scheduled to night-watch was Kang-hyuk, and the one scheduledst was Oh-Tae. In between the two were Kang-hyuk and Oh-Tae¡¯s assistants, while some of the students were also scheduled to watch.


    As promised, Oh-Tae added half of Kang-hyuk¡¯s night watching time to his own.


    ¡®At the very least, he¡¯s a man who lives up to his word!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°Well, goodnight then.¡±


    He then addressed the students.


    ¡°You should all go to sleep now. You can y with Deuk tomorrow. Tomorrow¡¯s activities won¡¯t run as smoothly if all of you are tired.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Crackle Crackle Crackle


    The sound of fire crackling could be heard.


    The experience of night within the cave was calmingly quiet.


    Despite therge, deep interior of the cave and the rainy weather, due to the crackle of the fire, it was warm and cozy inside.


    Holes on the ceiling of the cave near the cave mouth, as well as the cave ending, enabled the fire¡¯s smoke to escape, avoiding any build-up of smoke.


    ¡®These are optimum conditions to be in on a rainy night!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk smiled as he looked at his group, all deep in slumber.


    Having adapted to his new, smaller body, Deuk ran around as though he was hopping.


    But despite him running around, he was careful not to touch the sleeping students.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite talented.¡±


    Kang-hyuk threw additional firewood into the fire.


    The mes instantly rose up. Then, within a few moments, died down to its original size.


    The atmosphere and situation didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®Thinking about it, we stayed in this cave before as well.¡¯


    Without realizing it, Kang-hyuk dived deep into the realm of his old memories.


    ¡°Daechu-nim (1), really! I honestly can¡¯t agree with that. There are so many foods in the world that are better than noodles, so how can you say that there¡¯s nothing better than Ilmibanjeon¡¯s noodles!¡±


    ¡°Orabeoni, how dare you question Daechu-nim¡¯s opinion?¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Daechu-nim must really love noodles then! If so, should we have noodles for tomorrow¡¯s lunch then?¡±


    ¡°Uh...do you want me to help you with that?¡±


    ¡°That would be great, Eonni (2)!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a terrible cook, so I¡¯ll just eat whatever you guys make. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, why are we still talking about noodles?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! If we survive this mission, I¡¯ll buy everyone a bowl of noodles.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Daechu-nim! Why are you being so stingy where you¡¯re only offering to buy us a bowl of noodles? If you¡¯re thinking of treating us, you should add in some alcohol as well!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°You! Are you nning topletely empty Daechu-nim¡¯s pockets?! I won¡¯t let that happen! Let¡¯s have a bout!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh! Noonim¡¯s punches really hurt! Save me! Daechu-nim!¡±


    ¡°Mu-jin did something that¡¯s worthy of being punched!¡±


    ¡°Ah, all of you are really too much!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Kang-hyuk could still dimly hear the sound of their pastughter ringing in his ears.


    ¡®Am I still longing for those days?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s eyes drooped downwards.


    It was so. He did miss those days. He didn¡¯t know why, but even when he had been the n Leader, he still longed for those days.


    ¡®If only I could go back.....¡¯


    Kang-hyuk smiled, and then shook his head.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to go back to those times. He knew that he was glorifying those days within his memories, and was zing over the rough moments.


    There were a lot of moments that had been hard to endure through.


    ¡®Nheless, despite all of that, I¡¯ve survived, and even gone through reverse aging! It¡¯s actually more of a miracle that I¡¯m still alive, rather than the urrence of my age reversal.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk shifted his gaze forwards. Deuk was hanging onto his knee.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Deuk pointed towards a particr student. This student was Baek Mun-ji. He was the student scheduled to be on night watching duty after Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°I see what you mean. Time has passed by so quickly.¡±


    Before waking Baek Mun-ji up, he decided to give a special gift to the whole Samjo group.


    He took out a small but ong square box from his packed luggage.


    Within the box were evenly spacedpartments, allpartments containing pills.


    Deuk¡¯s nose twitched, as he could sense that the pills were not ordinary.


    ¡°Hm, this should be enough.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took out a green pill, and tossed it into the fire.


    Within a few moments, the energy of the surroundings received a boost, and a fatigue relieving scent filled the air.


    The name of the pill was ¡®Quickly Clearing Pill¡¯.


    It was a medicine made by Ho-sung from the Mysterious Medicine Valley. When burnt, it had the effect of revitalising those in its surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to wake Baek Mun-ji now.¡±


    At Kang-hyuk¡¯s words, Deuk immediately ran up to Baek Mun-ji and shook him with his front paws.


    ¡°Ummm....¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke as Baek Mun-ji began to open his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn for the night guarding.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Baek Mun-ji immediately stood up.


    ¡°You know what to do when night guarding right?¡±


    Despite night guarding only being done as a formality, it also served to remind the group to always be on alert in the case of a situation in which they were under attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of what to do.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll hand the duties over to you then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Have a good night.¡±


    Kang-hyukid down at his sleeping space, whilst Deuk took the spot beside him, stretching outpletely.


    Baek Mun-ji tilted his head.


    After having awoken from a deep sleep, he had expected to be tired, but strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel any sense of fatigue at all. On the contrary, he felt incredibly renewed.


    The effect was of course due to Kang-hyuk¡¯s ¡®Quickly Clearing Pill¡¯, but since he was unaware of this, Baek Mun-ji simply thought it was due to him having a sound sleep.


    As time went by, Baek Mun-ji¡¯s night guarding slot passed by, and Oh-Tae, whose turn it was to guardst, got up.


    ¡°Umm...¡±


    He looked around.


    Each person in the other groups, who were night guarding, seemed to be in aplete daze of exhaustion. It was only him who seemed to be feeling clear and refreshed.


    ¡®Is it because of the pure energy of the ce? No wonder, since it¡¯s the n Leader¡¯s private property!¡¯


    Oh-Tae looked around once more.


    His eyes halted as he came across the sight of Deuk, who was peacefully sleeping next to Kang-hyuk.


    He then recalled Kang-hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡±I¡¯m warning you to not tease, or provoke him because he has a strong protective instinct? What ridiculousness! It¡¯s just a puppy.¡±


    He scoured the surroundings once more.


    A good opportunity for him had arisen, as no one seemed to be paying attention to him.


    He stood up, his gaze fixed on Deuk.


    Oh-Tae¡¯s feeling towards Deuk was simr to the saying, ¡®If one hates their daughter inw, they even hate what is at the daughter inw¡¯s heels¡¯. He felt bothered whenever he heard Deuk being praised as ¡®cute¡¯.


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯ll be much upheaval if a dog dies. If there¡¯s an unfortunate incident, it¡¯s Kang Seonsaeng¡¯s problem. He shouldn¡¯t have picked up a random beast on the holy asion of the Academy¡¯s field trip.¡¯


    With these intentions in mind, Oh-Tae reached his hand out towards Deuk.


    Huh?


    It was then.


    Deuk, who Oh-Tae had thought was in deep sleep, suddenly raised his head and stared at him.


    But Oh-Tae wasn¡¯t bothered by the fact that he was awake. He felt that he only needed to squeeze the tiny fellow¡¯s neck before it was all over.


    ¡®This dog bastard.....ah!¡¯


    Within moments, Oh-Tae¡¯s movement came to a halt.


    A powerful ferocious energy that emanated from Deuk had surrounded him.


    Flop


    Oh-Tae sank down at the force of the energy.


    Tremble tremble tremble


    His body began spontaneously shaking.


    He was now certain that the small beast had the ability to take his own life with its own two paws!


    His instincts were screaming out, telling him to run away, that the beast was definitely not just a mere puppy.


    ¡®It¡¯s a deadly beast! That thing is a dangerous beast!¡¯


    Suddenly.


    ¡°Uhh, what¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s still a lot of time before you need to wake up, go to sleep.¡±


    Kang-hyuk seemed to be talking in his sleep, as he reached his arm out and embraced Deuk.


    It was only then that the ferocious energy that had been enveloping Oh-Tae began to disappear.


    Oh Tae, having regained some sense of consciousness, took a deep breath.


    He was now able to fullyprehend Kang-hyuk¡¯s warning of Deuk¡¯s protective instincts.


    He realized that this meant that Kang-hyuk was aware of Deuk¡¯s true identity.


    ¡®Kang Seonsaeng wants to raise such...such a vicious beast?¡¯


    It was only then that Oh-Tae began to feel that something was a little strange.


    But suddenly, he began to feel a ferocious energy from somewhere else. The energy was pressing down on him, and was of a totally different ss inparison to Deuk¡¯s energy.


    ¡®Is no one else able to feel this intense energy?¡¯


    The night watchers of the other groups seemed to be sitting peacefully,pletely unperturbed.


    ¡®Ho-how can they not feel it? It¡¯s such a huge wave of ferocious energy.¡¯


    His sight was bing blurry, and he felt as though he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    If this huge force of energy continued to press down onto him, he could almost certainly guarantee a particr urrence.


    That he would...


    Pee his pants.


    ¡®Damn it! Damn it! Daammnn it!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t even want to imagine the awful situation he would be in if word got out that he peed his pants whilst being on night watching duty.


    Then again, he was in a situation where he couldn¡¯t even move his fingers.


    Kang-hyuk was in a bad mood.


    ¡®Tsk tsk, how can a man take his anger out on an innocent animal? How can he call himself a teacher? Pitiful, truly pitiful!¡¯


    He sighed inwardly, and then looked up at the roof of the cave.


    Byeok Ae-rin was standing on a crevice of the cave¡¯s roof, invisible to all others, ring intently at Oh-Tae.


    A ferocious energy was being emitted from her eyes, and it was precisely this energy that was causing Oh-Tae to feel as though he was going to die.


    ¡®Ha.....¡¯


    Kang-hyuk sighed, and then sent her a telepathic message.


    -Aerin-ah.


    -Yes?


    -Why are you there?


    -Of course, it¡¯s to protect you.


    -You are fully aware that I¡¯m not in need of protection.


    -I was considering all possibilities, just in case.


    -Is it because of the bandits I came across earlier?


    ....


    Her silence gave the answer away.


    -There¡¯s no need to me yourself.


    -I apologize.


    -But why are you sending your ferocious energy towards Oh-Tae? It was Deuk that almost died.


    -I can¡¯t forgive someone who tries to hurt cute and innocent animals.


    Kang-hyuk inwardly sighed once more at her answer.


    ¡®Thinking about it, Ae-rin has always loved cute things.¡¯


    He then sent Byeok Ae-rin another telepathic message.


    -You can stop the energy now. Ho back to your ce.


    -Bu-but...


    -It¡¯s an order. If you don¡¯t like it, you can stop being my maid.


    Byeok Ae-rin replied begrudgingly.


    -Understood.


    With that, the flow of ferocious energy halted as Oh-Tae was able to breathe once more.


    Kang-hyuk smiled bitterly.


    He wasn¡¯t concerned about Oh-Tae speaking of the unusual situation he had just encountered.


    Unless he was aplete fool, he wouldn¡¯t bother to share the story, as no one would believe him without proof.


    Moreover, he would most likely be feeling shame at this point.


    The shame of attempting to hurt Deuk for the purpose of his own twisted interests.


    ¡®You should be thanking me for saving you from peeing your pants. It¡¯s due to my benevolent heart that you were prevented from falling into an unfortunate situation.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk grinned as he stroked Deuk¡¯s back. He liked the soft feeling of Deuk¡¯s fur.


    (1) Daechu-nim ¨C an honorific referring to the head of a group.


    (2) Eonni ¨C a Korean honorific that a female uses to address another close female who is older than her with.

 Chapter 45

    <strong>Chapter 45: Chapter 44</strong>


    It was now the next day.


    As soon as the individual groups woke up, they split into two, alternating between standing guard, and practising morning Qigong.


    Oh-Tae stared at Kang-hyuk, who was in the midst of his Qigong practice. He then shifted his gaze towards Cheon Hae-gwang, who was standing by his side in guard. Lastly, he shifted his gaze to Deuk, who too was by Kang-hyuk¡¯s side.


    Unfortunately, the Deuk right now seemed entirely different in appearance to the Deuk he had encountered the night before. He looked like a cute puppy rather than a wild beast.


    ¡®Damn it! Who would believe me when he looks like that!¡¯


    He could only sigh.


    Though dyed, he was beginning to realize the error in his actions, and so, a sense of guilt was also rising up within him.


    He reflected that the version of himself he had been disying ofte wasn¡¯t his normal self.


    He felt as though he was going mad.


    Despite the rain stopping partway through the night, due to the ground still being quite wet, they still had to reside within the cave.


    Preparations for breakfast had begun.


    The meal preparation was done with the help of maids, like the evening meal of the day before.


    This was mainly due to the students¡¯ck of cooking skills. Therefore, to avoid unnecessary food and energy wastage, the Academy had decided on using the assistance of the maids.


    Byeok Ae-rin was preparing for the meals alongside Oh-Tae¡¯s maid.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll start boiling the broth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin had naturally gravitated towards the role of leadership over Oh-Tae¡¯s maid in the meal preparation.


    She was also teaching the students simple meals that they could make in an outdoor situation.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing better than warm broth in cold weather. You can add the meat to the water after washing the blood off....¡±


    She seemed to radiate boundless kindness and patience whilst teaching the young students.


    ¡®Looking at her now, no-one would imagine that she was the infamously ruthless Byeok Ae-rin. Hahaha.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk exited the cave with a wide smile stered across his face.


    He left the cave as there were a few herbs that needed to be added to the broth after the meat had been put in.


    Deuk followed behind him.


    Kang-hyuk asked Cheon Hae-gwang to look over him while he left, but Deuk refused to stay put, insisting oning with him.


    He was after all, a spiritual wolf, renowned for their loyalty.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaengnim!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice that seemed to be calling Kang-hyuk rang out.


    It was Ok Hae-mi.


    Her gaze was then instantly drawn towards Deuk.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with that puppy?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled at the sight of Ok Hae-mi tilting her head towards the side at Deuk, and then replied.


    ¡°His name is Deuk! I acquired him yesterday evening.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi did not realize that Deuk was none other than the injured wolf they came across in the cave.


    She bent down to look at Deuk more closely.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re that legendary white breed of dog!¡±


    Kang-hyuk inwardly smirked.


    ¡®He¡¯s not a white dog, he¡¯s a white wolf.¡¯


    After stroking Deuk a few times, she stood up, and then asked, ¡°Anyway, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to forage some herbs.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the soup broth. Where are you off to, Ok Seonsaeng?¡±


    She pointed outside of the cave in response to his question.


    ¡°I too need to forage for some herbs.¡±


    ¡°Why are you personally going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m part of the Beoneuijo group.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then realized that she, along with Eun Myeong-myeong, and dozens of warriors and other teachers, were part of the ¡®Beoneuijo¡¯ group.


    Therefore, she was most likely personally foraging the herbs as part of her duties of serving Eun Myeong-myeong.


    ¡°I said that I would look for the herbs while the maids were taking care of making breakfast. I¡¯m looking for the Treasured Delicacy Grass.¡±


    Kang-hyuk was a little surprised at her mention of the ¡®Treasured Delicacy Grass.¡¯


    ¡°I too am looking for the Treasured Delicacy Grass.¡±


    Whilst the Treasured Delicacy Grass was considered to be a sacred herb, it was, at its core, a kind of medicinal nt.


    If the leaves of the nt were ced in a soup broth that contained meat, it had the effect of removing any unpleasant odours from the meat, as well as adding a satisfyingly fresh vour to the broth.


    However, there weren¡¯t a lot of people that knew of these properties of the Treasured Delicacy Grass.


    This was due to the fact that most people that knew of the grass were unable to actually obtain it.


    The grass had a striking resemnce to wild chrysanthemums, and so, many couldn¡¯t distinguish between it and the actual Treasured Delicacy Grass. It was also quite difficult to find the grass regardless.


    Therefore, Ok Hae-mi¡¯s spoken intentions of foraging for the Grass meant that she had the ability to actually find it.


    ¡°Well then, we should go and look together!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That would be good!¡±


    There was an awkward silence for some time until Kang-hyuk spoke up.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m quite surprised. I didn¡¯t think that there were many that had the ability to find the Treasured Delicacy Grass, but to think that one of the rare few that do is Ok Seonsaeng!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi smiled bitterly in response.


    ¡°When I was younger, I used to collect herbs to sell so that we could survive.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that such a young child would be able to distinguish...¡±


    ¡°Myte mother taught me how to identify the herb. We barely made ends meet due to that knowledge.¡±


    Kang-hyuk was a little doubtful.


    From what he had observed, her style of martial arts and Gyeonggong certainly indicated that she was a child of the Ok Family.


    To this day, the fame and prestige of the Ok Family was widespread. The family had produced many renowned talents of Moorim.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that someone with such a background would experience poverty in their childhood.


    This was the primary cause of his suspicion.


    ¡°You seem to have endured a lot. Did your mother teach you your martial skills as well?¡±


    ¡°No, my martial skills.... were taught to me by my family.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I was eight when I met my grandfather. I guess....it¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with deep regret. Kang-hyuk felt as though he couldn¡¯t enquire any further.


    ¡°Anyway, where do you think we could find the Treasured Delicacy Grass around here?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi¡¯s expression changed in a short instant.


    Kang-hyuk finally understood something. He realized that her ever cheerful countenance was actually a guise, hiding her true emotions.


    The woman that Kang-hyuk was looking upon was in truth, sorrowful at core.


    She was a little pitiful.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Would Kang-hyuk¡¯s feelings really be disyed so clearly onto his face?


    As Ok Hae-mi stared at him, Kang-hyuk hurriedly coughed in embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you pitying me because of the hardships I experienced in life?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°Pitying you! Not at all! Do I even have the right to pity you? It¡¯s not as though I had been present and able to help you in your times of hardship.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I was merely thinking of how proud I was of you, and how admirable you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Her eyes widened.


    ¡°Well...you managed to ovee your difficulties, and you¡¯re even a teacher at such a respectable establishment such as the Hwacheon Academy!¡±


    Ok Hae-mi smiled at his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t think that I¡¯d hear those words.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard anyone say that they are proud of me, and that my aplishments are admirable.¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s words resounded within Ok Hae-mi again and again.


    She had never received any kind of praise. Not from her grandfather, her teacher, and not even from the warriors of her family.


    Ok Hae-mi was quite dazed.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom why these words spoken by Kang-hyuk reminded her of her affectionatete father.


    Without her even realizing, it suddenly felt as though tears were welling up from within her, ready to overflow.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She lifted her hands to her eyes, wiping them as though dust had gotten stuck within them.


    But there was no dust.


    Though it had stopped raining awhile back, there were wet droplets of water on her hand.


    ¡®Tears?¡¯


    They were tears.


    Despite her having thought that her tears had already dried, and that she had no more tears to shed, there were tears flowing down from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Huh? A-are you okay?¡±


    Kang-hyuk, who felt a little ufortable, didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi had spoken those words, but she was clearly not okay. As she wiped her tears, more reced them, continuously flowing down her face.


    ¡°Ah, these-!¡±


    Kang-hyuk was perplexed. He had no idea that his words would have such an effect.


    Deuk, who had been witnessing the scene, looked up at Ok Hae-mi, tilting his head.


    Kang-hyuk reached into his sleeve, taking out a handkerchief, and then offered it to Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°Please use this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    After some time, having exhausted all of her tears, Ok Hae-mi had red eyes, and seemed to be feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Please excuse me for my behaviour. I¡¯ll return the handkerchief to you after washing it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯smon courtesy for me to do so. And also, I would like to express my gratitude. Kang Seonsaeng, you¡¯re really kindhearted.¡±


    Kang-hyuk felt a little awkward.


    As a man that was known as the ¡®Invincible Warrior¡¯, and had even undergone age reversal, he wasn¡¯t used to situations such as these.


    ¡°Th-then we should get going. I know where the habitat of the Treasured Delicacy Grass is.¡±


    ¡°What? The habitat of the Treasured Delicacy Grass?¡±


    ¡°When we were looking around the cave yesterday, I happened to see some in the vicinity.¡±


    ¡°As expected from a Horticulture teacher!¡±


    In a short while, they had reached the Treasured Delicacy Grass¡¯ habitat. Ok Hae-mi¡¯s mouth dropped at the sight of the wide space which the herb seemed to have filled every inch of.


    ¡°Oh my! This is all Treasured Delicacy Grass?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s such a habitat!¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t usually be found so widespread in its usual habitats, but the conditions of this particr ce seem to be optimum for its maximum growth.¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke as he stuffed the leaves of the herb into a bag.


    ¡°But we should only harvest enough for our needs, and no more, seeing as this is the private property of the n Leader.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind helping me? We need to be back before they finish cooking.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±


    As Ok Hae-mi began to collect the Treasured Delicacy Grass with Kang-hyuk, she nced at him with her peripheral vision.


    A strange feeling rose up within her while seeing him bathed in the morning sunlight.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I feeling weird because I cried today?¡¯


    Unable to recognize her own feelings, Ok Hae-mi concentrated on harvesting the herb.


    Byeok Ae-rin was stirring the bubbling broth inside the cauldron around with adle.


    She made a meat broth with the deer meat that had been hunted that morning, and to bnce the meal out, dried rice cakes were added.


    ¡®There¡¯s something missing.¡¯


    She was, however, unconcerned.


    Prior to his departure, Kang-hyuk had telepathically notified her that he would be going out to forage for some Treasured Delicacy Grass.


    ¡°Thankfully, he¡¯s notte.¡±


    ¡°Seonsaengnim!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin called out for Kang-hyuk, her expression showing that she was d to see him.


    Woof!


    Deuk, who was following behind Kang-hyuk, let out a bark in greeting upon seeing Byeok Ae-rin. He was happy to see her, as she cared so much for his well-being.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Kang-hyuk handed her a small bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Treasured Delicacy Grass.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, we¡¯ll be eating delicious food out in nature!¡±


    Dang So-mun spoke up in response.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Treasured Delicacy Grass a precious medicinal herb that removes offensive smells from meat, and adds its own fresh aroma to the food?¡±


    It was evident that he was the son of Sacheon¡¯s Dang Family.


    ¡°Indeed, it is that herb.¡±


    All of a sudden, teachers from the other groups began to gather around Kang-hyuk as theyid their eyes on the contents of his bag.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng! Thanks!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, the food will be truly delicious!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing worse than eating tasteless food.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±


    ¡°You are a talented Horticulturist after all!¡±


    Kang-hyuk then equally distributed the herb that he gathered with Ok Hae-mi amongst all of the groups.


    Even the martial arts subject teachers, who had had a hostile attitude towards Kang-hyuk all this time, were grateful to him.


    Kang-hyuk, however, was the picture of modesty and humbleness.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all! Isn¡¯t helping fellow colleagues basic human nature?¡±


    Oh-Tae, was, as usual, irritated at the sight.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    After everyone had finished their meals, which were made delicious through Kang-hyuk¡¯s deeds, the groups all exited from the cave.


    Everyone attention was focused on Eun Myeong-myeong, who was standing on a tform in front of a boulder.


    ¡°Right then, I will now assign the task to all of you.¡±


    He preferred to keep his words short and simple, cutting out useless filler words.


    ¡°Listen well to what Ok Seonsaeng is about to say.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi stepped up onto the boulder, and then calmly began to exin the task.


    ¡°The task of this field trip will be to find a ¡®Red Ribbon¡¯. As this is the first day, you will be able to seek the help of the teachers, but you will not be able to obtain any points today.¡±


    She then continued her exnation.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: Chapter 45


    ¡°But from tomorrow onwards, in other words, for the next two days, you will be able to receive points. These points will go towards your final grade. And also from tomorrow, whilst the teachers will be watching over the task, they will not help you.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°The task is fairly simple- the group that collects the most red ribbons will be dered winners. The red ribbons are scattered in different locations all around the site. This is what the red ribbons look like.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi then held up a long, thin piece of red cotton.


    The end portion of the ribbon was embroidered in ck thread with the Academy¡¯s insignia.


    ¡°Keep in mind that whilst duelling over the red ribbons is permitted, points will be deducted if the opponent is grievously injured in any way.¡±


    Ok Ha-mi then looked at the students.


    ¡°There will be groupings in this task. It would be unfair to organize the groups by years, as students of different years will be at different levels. Therefore, as previously announced, the four groups will be mixed with students from different years, from first year students to fourth year students.¡±


    She then looked at the drum beside her.


    ¡°You have until dusk to find ribbons today. The task will officiallymence at the strike of the drum, and will stop once you hear the strike of the drum one more time. Are there any questions?¡±


    The students shook their heads.


    ¡°In that case....¡±


    Ok Hae-mi looked over at Eun Myeong-myeong, who nodded his head. The task had officially begun.


    Sound of a beating drum


    As an assistant repeatedly beat the drum, the groups hurriedly sprang into movement.


    Each group was looking for another group to team up with.


    Kang-hyuk was part of the third group that hadbined with the eighth, thirteenth and eighteenth groups.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re together!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together well!¡±


    As the teachers of the respective groups exchanged greetings, Kang-hyuk looked over at Cheon Hae-gwang, who was standing in front of Ok Hae-mi.


    The teachers¡¯ assistants were temporarily transferred in preparation for the activities of the next day.


    The respective seniors and juniors of each team also gave their introductions to one another.


    ¡°So, who will be the head of the group?¡±


    The fourth-year stick martial arts teacher addressed the students.


    His name was So-hun. He had a peak level of cultivation.


    The students simply nced at one another at his question until one of students put their hand up and answered, ¡°I rmend Chun-hak for the role!¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    At the suggestion of one student, the other students then joined in on the rmendation of their fellow ssmate named ¡®Chun-Hak¡¯. The student seemed to be well-known and popr.


    ¡°Alright then. Chun-hak shall be appointed the head of this group.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to do my best.¡±


    Chun-hak, who had a virtuous aura about him, immediately bowed. Kang-hyuk looked at him and nodded.


    ¡®He¡¯s pretty impressive.¡¯


    He had a first-ss level of cultivation.


    Considering that most students have a second-ss level of cultivation, it was quite an achievement.


    Whilst Dang So-mun would be considered a genius for having second-ss cultivation at the tender age of fifteen, strangely enough, he failed to stand out in the same way that Chun-hak did.


    Kang-hyuk also found his friend, Baek Mun-ji, who seemed to be hiding his second-ss level of cultivation rather suspicious.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to suss him out with further observation.¡¯


    Chun-hak had already taken the lead.


    The third and fourth year students of the Academy apanied warriors of the Hwacheon n on their missions as a form of apprenticeship.


    Despite it being a slight hassle to the warriors, they understood that it was an important undertaking to nurture the talents of the future.


    They too had used such experiences as a stepping stone in their youth to have reached their current ranking and position.


    Chun-hak, as a fourth year student, was putting this experience he had on missions into full application for the field trip.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll exin our strategy. I¡¯m going to divide us into four groups once more. There will, of course be an even mix of upper and lower years within the groups. I expect each team to put their utmost into finding the red ribbons. We will reunite for lunch, and count the ribbons at this same ce.¡±


    After Chun-hak had calmly exined the strategy, the four groups scattered to look for the red ribbons.


    ¡®Should I go as well?¡¯


    The teachers had been assigned as well to one of the four groups, with Kang-hyuk being paired with So-hun.


    His group included Chun-hak, Dang So-mun, Nam Goon-min, various other students, along with four female students.


    ¡®Did Chun-hak deliberately put the female students in his group to look over them?¡¯


    It was most likely that this was the case.


    Despite themon teaching within Moorim to be careful around women, children and the elderly, most of the female warriors of Moorim had mastered cultivation.


    Paradoxically, this also meant that only the warriors that had reached a level of mastery survived, as the others had died.


    Within Moorim, there were many enemies that had their eye out for women.


    This meant that taking the female students under his wing would only create more burden for Chun-hak.


    ¡®That fellow, he¡¯s a student worthy of being a leader.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk had yet another student with his eyes on.


    **


    As Eun Myeong-myeong looked at the students who had entered deep into the forest for their task, the concern in his gaze grew deeper.


    ¡°Principal.¡±


    He turned his head to look at Ok Hae-mi, who was standing behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You look worried.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong smiled bitterly at her words.


    ¡°Do really think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of yesterday¡¯s interrogation of that man Heuk-sim?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that there¡¯s no connection to that incident.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong then sighed.


    ¡°How could I not be worried if there¡¯s a rat within the Academy that I¡¯m in charge of?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ll need to take extra caution in all matters from now onwards.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong then suddenly recalled the time when Shim-gu had sought him out. He thought that it was bizarre that Shim-gu asked him for a position as a cleaner, but did not dare to ask him the reason.


    For some reason, he felt as though Shim-gu¡¯s gaze said, ¡®I¡¯ll crack your back into two if you ask me why!¡¯.


    ¡®I-it can¡¯t be!¡¯


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s eyes sparkled all of a sudden.


    ¡®Maybe Elder Shim was already aware about the rat that infiltrated the Academy.....¡¯


    He felt that this was the most reasonable exnation.


    ¡®Ah! I still have a long way to go to get to Elder Shim¡¯s level!¡¯


    He was simultaneously admiring Shim-gu¡¯s talents whilementing at his own naivety.


    And here, yet another misunderstanding was underway.


    ¡°It¡¯s there!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s so high up, how will we be able to reach it?¡±


    ¡°Right! Honestly, it¡¯s a bit much.¡±


    ¡°You should be using this time to think, not to grumble!¡±


    Deep in the forests, the students were running around in all directions in their desperate search for the red ribbons.


    In every corner, there were disputes over the ribbons, but no serious disputes resulting in injuries had urred.


    This was due to them being under the careful observation of the teachers.


    Kang-hyuk, apanied by the stick martial arts teacher So-hun, was following behind the group led by Chun-hak.


    The red ribbon that had been found was hanging on the branches of a particrly tall tree.


    The tall tree was around five meters in its height.


    ¡®It really is tall. Wait a minute, this tree is most definitely that tree. Then, someone with a transcended level of cultivation must have hung the ribbon.¡¯


    The entire group, which included Chun-hak, Dang So-mun, and Namgoong Min, were agonizing over obtaining the ribbon.


    The likelihood of chancing upon a ribbon wasn¡¯t asmon as one would think. Therefore, despite the difficulty of its location, it was pivotal to the group to somehow obtain it.


    The number of ribbons they were able to obtain equated to the amount of points they would receive for the field trip, and this in turn would affect their academic grade.


    As the sess of the students depended on their academic performance, they put their full effort into the task of the field trip.


    For the students, the greatest sess would be to obtain a post within the Hwacheon n.


    But a desire to obtain a post didn¡¯t mean that they would automatically obtain one. Due to the high number of applicants, roles were given to those who had graduated with the highest grades.


    The reason as to why disciples of various martial sects were sent to be admitted to the Academy wasn¡¯t just so they could build connections, but the biggest reason was so that their sect could be seen as being affiliated with the Hwacheon n.


    This was why the rising stars of martial sects and ns were admitted to the Academy. However, if they were unable to enter the Hwacheon n, they would live the rest of their life in shame.


    There were even some thatmitted suicide after being unsessful in procuring a position within the Hwacheon n.


    Inparison, the situation of children that came from warrior families was considerably better. They would not be in such a forlorn state that they would be driven to suicide after being rejected from a position within the n.


    After having graduated from the Academy, children from warrior families would officially begin practising as a warrior, undertaking duties within their family.


    However, in the case of famed andrge warrior families like the Namgoong family and Sacheon¡¯s Dang family, the admitted students wouldn¡¯t just be limited to the offspring of the head of those families.


    There would be the offspring of the head¡¯s siblings, as well as the offspring of their cousins. And because of that, there wasn¡¯t a sufficient amount of positions avable within the family to satisfy this number of people.


    This was why most of them felt that the best way to procure one¡¯s sess in life was to secure a role within the Hwacheon n.


    If not, they felt that life would be hardship after hardship.


    ¡°Chun-hak Seonbaenim (1), I¡¯ll climb up the tree.¡±


    ¡°The tree¡¯s bark is quite smooth, so it won¡¯t be as easy to grip. Also, this tree....¡±


    Namgoong Min offered to climb the tree.


    Kang-hyuk looked closely at the exact position within the tree from which the red ribbon was hanging.


    The ribbon hung upon a branch of the tree that was stretched out, swaying in the wind.


    All of a sudden, Dang So-mun spoke, looking at Chun-hak.


    ¡°Seo-seonbaenim, this tree...something¡¯s weird about it.¡±


    ¡°I too thought that something was strange about it. There are no insects on the tree.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I remember learning that you can identify whether a tree is poisonous or not by the presence, or the absence of insects on it.¡±


    Chun-hak then addressed Namgoong Min.


    ¡°Don¡¯t climb the tree, wait a minu....¡±


    But s, Namgoong Min had already climbed up. Chun-hak then cried out.


    ¡°Come down right this instant!¡±


    ¡°Why, Seonbaenim?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to casually touch this tree!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that moment, Namgoong Min felt a throbbing pain in his hand, immediately letting go of the tree.


    It was obvious what would happen to someone who let go of a tree whilst climbing it ¡ª they would fall onto the ground.


    ¡°Ooh. Ooohhhh! Arghhh!¡±


    Bang


    ¡°Ahh....¡±


    Namgoong Min fell onto the ground, moaning in pain.


    Whilst he had escaped injuries as he had fallen from a lower part of the tree, his palms were still red and swollen.


    Beads of sweat were forming on his forehead as his pain increased.


    Chun-hak sighed at his state.


    ¡°Look what happened when you moved before I permitted you to.¡±


    ¡°Bu-but...I thought you had given me permission.¡±


    ¡°If you asked, you should have waited for my response before you moved into action.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Leave it. Let¡¯s have a look at your hands. Hold them out.¡±


    Chun-hak observed Namgoong Min¡¯s hands with his eyes only. He had learnt that only a person that had knowledge of medicine was qualified to touch the hands of someone who hade into contact with a poisonous tree.


    The situation seemed to be quite severe.


    His palms hadpletely swelled, being a shade of red. Chun-hak then looked at Dang So-mun.


    ¡°Do you know a method of treatment by any chance?¡±


    ¡°I apologize. Seeing as I don¡¯t know what kind of tree this is, I don¡¯t know what treatment I should use either.¡±


    Chun-hak sighed at Dang So-mun¡¯s answer.


    It would take up too much time to go to the medical teacher that was at the campsite.


    He directed his gaze towards Kang-hyuk, and then bowed.


    ¡°Please excuse me, but could you be of help to us?¡±


    Kang-hyuk then replied, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Seeing as you¡¯re well versed in horticulture, you must know of poisonous trees, and what kind of tree this is, so I ask that you help us with this so that we can treat Namgoong Min¡¯s hands.¡±


    Chun-hak¡¯s words were correct.


    Kang-hyuk was aware of the identity of the tree, and the method that could be used to treat injuries sustained froming into contact with its poison.


    (1) Seonbaenim ¨C Senior

 Chapter 47

    <strong>Chapter 47: Chapter 46</strong>


    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±


    He clicked his tongue as he looked at Namgoong Min¡¯s swollen hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happens if you carelessly touch the Yeonyeomok tree?¡±


    ¡°Yeo-yeonyeomok?¡±


    At the mention of its name, So-hun looked at the tree and then spoke, ¡°Oh? So this tree, is none other than the Yeonyeomok!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the tree in person as well! So this is the Yeonyeomok!¡±


    The Yeonyeomok was a tree so rare that even Dang So-mun, a child of the Dang Family, had yet toe across it.


    This was also why Namgoong Min had been unable to identify the tree as being dangerous.


    As the poison of the Yeonyeomok tree was ineffective on those with a transcended level of cultivation, the person who hung the ribbon onto its branch had to have a transcended level of cultivation, and was most likely unaware of the tree¡¯s true identity.


    Dang So-mun¡¯splexion had darkened upon finding out the identity of the tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the treatment for touching the Yeonyeomok tree was....to burn the poison with something containing a powerful source of fire energy, like a sacred herb or an artifact containing fire energy, or to sear the person with fire....¡±


    Namgoong Min¡¯s face began to contort.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t hurry up, the swelling and pain will spread throughout your body until your brain swells up, and then you¡¯ll either die or be paralyzed.¡±


    Whilst Dang So-mun had a reputation of being the fool of the Dang Family, he was undoubtedly a child of the family.


    He clearly knew the treatment for the poison of the Yeonyeomok tree, but his words were not so easily epted by the other students.


    ¡°Why is a half-wit thering out quacklike treatments!¡±


    ¡°What? Searing the injury with fire?¡±


    ¡°Can you take responsibility for what you¡¯ve just said?¡±


    Kang-hyuk raised his hand up at the crude criticism of the students.


    ¡°Dang So-mun¡¯s information is correct.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s correct?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°Also, if we don¡¯t hurry, the situation will truly be worsened. There¡¯s also something I would like to convey to all of you.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that the answer is always next to the question. Therefore, whenever you are in a situation of urgency, don¡¯t panic. Simply search your surroundings. All will be apparent to those who know the answer.¡±


    Kang-hyuk immediately ran somewhere after looking around. He headed towards a grass that was a finger¡¯s length in its height.


    The leaves of the grass were long, and at the centre of the leaves were three red stripes.


    Dang So-mun pped his hands together jubntly at the sight.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s that sacred herb!¡±


    Chun-hak turned to look at him.


    ¡°That grass is a sacred herb?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The name of the grass is....¡±


    ¡°The Three Seals of Fire Grass. The nt absorbs all of the fire energy in its surroundings, and so, its leaves have a great concentration of fire energy within them.¡±


    Kang-hyuk instantly crushed the grass with his hands after picking it.


    As he had his back to the students, they hadn¡¯t seen him, but So-hun, who had witnessed the spectacle, was astonished.


    However, seemingly out of consideration for the students, he didn¡¯t show an obvious reaction.


    After having crushed and picked the Three Seals of Fire Grass, Kang-hyuk walked over to Namgoong Min.


    ¡°Extend your hands out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then applied a small amount of the juice of the crushed grass onto Namgoong Min¡¯s outstretched palm.


    Within seconds of the application, the redness in his palms was disappearing.


    ¡°How is your pain?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°It still feels like it hurts so much that you¡¯re going to go crazy, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°Then get on your knees, raise your hands, and reflect on your behaviour.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°There is no threat to your life now. So for now, make sure to imbibe the pain that you are feeling in this moment deeply within your mind. It is the result of your hasty action.¡±


    Namgoong Min had no response to Kang-hyuk¡¯s berating. It was because he was unable to hear him at all.


    Kang-hyuk looked at Chun-hak.


    ¡°I have something that I wanted to ask you. How did you know that there was something odd about this tree? The reason shouldn¡¯t only be because of the absence of insects on the tree?¡±


    Chun-hak then replied, ¡°Usually, trees within a forest are in a symbiotic rtionship with insects, but along with the absence of insects, I also noticed that this tree had a very pleasing colour and had apletely uncrooked growth.¡±


    Chun-hak tnen continued.


    ¡°Furthermore, there are no trees of the same type in the area, and no trees that are of such a high quality and size.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you came to your conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! What incredible insight you have!¡±


    Kang-hyuk was pleased by his answer. He could now understand the joy in having an excellent disciple.


    He then remembered his brother.


    ¡®Jae-ya, so this is what you meant when you said you wanted to experience the joy of teaching the most talented pupils in the country!¡¯


    He then turned his head to look at the Yeonyeomok.


    ¡°If you evere across trees that look simr to this tree when you are outdoors, make sure to not touch its surface with your bare hands. In most cases, there will be a poisonous sap covering it.¡±


    All gazes turned towards the Yeonyeomok at his words of warning.


    A student then raised a question.


    ¡°Bu-but, why is the tree named Yeonyeomok (1) out of all of the names it could have?¡±


    ¡°Yeonyeomok is an appropriate name because an enchantress bewitches men with her beauty and words, but in the end, she only leaves the man with pain.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then continued, ¡°The reason as to why the Yeonyeomok¡¯s poisonous sap is so dangerous is because, as Dang So-mun exined earlier, if the poison isn¡¯t treated in time, it will spread to the brain, causing it to swell, which will either result in death or paralysis.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nced in the direction of Namgoong Min, who was still on his knees in repentance.


    ¡°How is the pain now?¡±


    ¡°It has gone down a little.¡±


    ¡°The pain will be gone in around fifteen minutes. Have you reflected on your actions well enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What were you reflecting on?¡±


    ¡°I was reflecting on my error on not listening to Chun-hak Seonbae¡¯s words, as well as moving in haste.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else you missed out on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied, ¡°It¡¯s your error in acting upon guesswork. One of the most dangerous things when in a group is if one of the members begins acting upon their own volition in guesswork. It breaks down themunication and order of the team, as well as endanger the lives of the whole group.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Did you reflect on that as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang-hyuk did not believe Namgoong Min.


    His impatient personality wasn¡¯t something that could easily be corrected by the level of pain he had just experienced.


    Namgoong Min¡¯s grandfather, Namgoong Juk had to experience a few near-death situations for his personality to undergo a reformation.


    However, Kang-hyuk felt that today¡¯s experience was sufficient for Namgoong Min.


    ¡°You can drop your hands now.¡±


    Namgoong Min immediately dropped his hands, and then massaged his aching arms.


    Chun-hak looked at Kang-hyuk and bowed, implying his thanks.


    All of a sudden, a student carefully spoke up.


    ¡°Erm, so does that mean we have to give up on that red ribbon?¡±


    Chun-hak shook his head.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t give up.¡±


    He addressed Dang So-mun.


    ¡°Do you have the Am-gi weapon with you right now?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Am-gi? Well, of course.....¡±


    Despite being a little startled by the unexpected attention, Dang So-mun quickly pulled out the Am-gi weapon from within his sleeve.


    ¡°But why do you want the Am-gi?¡±


    ¡°As a child of Sacheon¡¯s Dang Family, you have the ability to throw the Am-gi withplete precision at a stationary target right?¡±


    Dang So-mun looked at the red ribbon hanging from the branch of the Yeonyeo tree at his question, and then asked, ¡°B-by any chance, do you want me to aim the Am-gi at the branch from which the ribbon is hanging?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The other students looked aghast at their conversation. A female student then spoke up.


    ¡°Seonbaenim, you are aware right? That that student....¡±


    Chun-hak however, didn¡¯t respond to the girl, and simply looked at Dang So-mun.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Dang So-mun nodded.


    ¡°I can do that much. Even if I stumble a little after moving and throwing the Am-gi....¡±


    Dang So-mun felt relieved.


    There was no leg stances required in throwing the Am-gi.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Dang So-mun nodded, grasped the weapon in his hand, and took a few steps backwards.


    He then stopped and concentrated his gaze at his target, as though his full attention was focused on that single point.


    Even those with a higher level of cultivation, Chun-hak and So-hun, were taken aback at the energy that was emanating from Dang So-mun at that moment.


    They realized that Dang So-mun¡¯s level of cultivation was much higher than what they had anticipated.


    Dang So-mun however, was unaffected by their reaction. He was solely focused on the target.


    The Am-gi weapon flew out of his hands.


    It was a weapon shaped like a small dagger.


    It went through the tree branch like a shot arrow, and soon enough, it returned to Dang So-mun¡¯s hands.


    More urately, Dang So-mun caught the Am-gi back with one hand.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    He then let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oh! Incredible! You truly are a son of the Dang Family with your skills of utilizing the Am-gi weapon!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Dang So-mun was clearly bashful from So-hun¡¯s praise.


    ¡°But your cultivation is.....¡±


    All of a sudden, a female student pointed at the tree branch.


    ¡°But the branch isn¡¯t broken yet?¡±


    All eyes fell upon the tree branch at her words.


    She was correct. The branch still seemed to be standing strong. Whilst the other students had a ¡®we knew it¡¯ expression on their faces, So-hun smiled, and queried Chun-hak.


    ¡°Chun-hak-ah, what can you see?¡±


    ¡°The tree¡¯s branch has undoubtedly been sliced. We just need to be prepared to receive it.¡±


    He then walked over to where the branch would be likely to fall. The scene was iprehensible to the other students.


    Kang-hyuk touched his chin out of habit, and smiled not long after. He initial impression had been correct.


    Dang So-mun was unmistakably a genius.


    Even if he was a child of the Dang Family, knowing such detailed and precise information about the Yeonyeomok tree was no easy feat.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s own knowledge of the tree had been picked up randomly.


    However, Dang So-mun had full knowledge of the tree, and his level of Qi was considerably higher than the other students of his age group.


    But Kang-hyuk had yet to understand why his genius was not well-known and appreciated, and why he was instead famed as being a halfwit.


    ¡®But....¡¯


    Kang-hyuk looked at Dang So-mun carefully, tilting his head. There was something off about the energy he had just exuded.


    ¡®Thatd¡¯s energy, something¡¯s weird.¡¯


    His gaze deepened.


    At that moment.


    ¡°Oh! Huh?¡±


    Namgoong Min cried out as he looked at the branch. The unmoving branch begun to move.


    As the branch fell to the ground, Chun-hak immediately snatched the red ribbon, being careful to avoid touching the branch.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    The team members cheered in jubtion, and massaged Dang So-mun¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    As the students were revelling in joy, So-hun looked over at the sliced branch.


    He was inspecting the cross-section of the branch.


    One could ascertain the level of cultivation of the user of the Am-gi weapon by the cross-section of that was sliced.


    ¡®Hmmm...¡¯


    So-hun wordlessly stared at Dang So-mun after having inspected the branch cross-section.


    At the same time, Chun-hak then addressed the group.


    ¡°We¡¯ve spent longer than I thought we would in this location! Let¡¯s make a move!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The group began to move once more.


    Kang-hyuk walked over to So-hun. He had noticed So-hun¡¯s serious looking expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your expression?¡±


    So-hun hesitated for a while at his question.


    ¡°Is it because of Dang So-mun¡¯s level of cultivation?¡±


    So-hun sighed, and nodded.


    ¡°It is that. From the cross-section of the branch, I can see that he has a second-ss level of cultivation. He¡¯s only fifteen!


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And also, do you know what he¡¯s nicknamed among the students? Half-wit of the Dang Family.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely more to the eye.¡±


    Kang-hyuk shared So-hun¡¯s thoughts, but he felt it wasn¡¯t the right time.


    ¡°So Seonsaeng, it would be good to cover up this incident.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°The rumour must have emanated from the Dang Family themselves, as they didn¡¯t prevent the rumour from spreading.¡±


    ¡°So you want to understand the Dang Family¡¯s intentions behind doing so first?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    So-hun nodded his head.


    ¡°You should definitely do so. I¡¯ll have to see another member of the Dang Family after the end of this field trip.¡±


    So-hun stepped on the branch of the Yeonyeomok tree, using all of his strength.


    Snap!


    Within moments, the branch had crumbled into a powder.


    So-hun then turned his head to look at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°But I have more questions for you, Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng.¡±


    (1) Yeonyeo ¨C Enchantress

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: Chapter 47


    Kang-hyuk pointed at himself in response to So-hun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°I saw how you treated Namgoong Min earlier with the Three Seals of Fire Grass.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°That grass isn¡¯t a grass that can easily be crushed with one¡¯s bare hands. Its leaves are as sharp as a knife de, emitting a powerful fire energy after being crushed. Therefore, it can only usually be crushed with the aid of a tool.¡±


    It was just as So-hun had said.


    The Three Seals of Fire Grass was rtively easy to find, and because of that, it was asionally used by warriors when needing a fire energy rted treatment method for an injury. Therefore, a man like So-hun who had a transcended level of cultivation was well aware of its qualities.


    ¡°Even after having crushed the grass with your bare hands, they seem to bepletely fine! Who on earth are you really, Kang Seonsaeng?¡±


    Kang-hyuk was in an impasse at his questioning.


    He had crushed sacred herbs with his bare hands for as long as could remember.


    As he had usually used the herbs in situations where his life was at stake, in those moments, utilizing his bare hands for crushing the herbs was irrelevant.


    As his level of cultivation had increased over the years, he had begun to use an energy technique to protect his hands from harm.


    He hadn¡¯t imagined that his crushing of the herbs, which was almost habitual to him, would arouse So-hun¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°If your Qi level is advanced to a point where you can protect your hands from the effects of the Three Seals of Fire Grass, your cultivation must be, at a bare minimum, peak level!¡±


    ¡°That....¡±


    The reason as to why Kang-hyuk had be a Horticulture teacher was really only because it was the only teaching position that had been avable at the time.


    But, at this moment in time, he was d to have secured his teaching position as a Horticulture teacher. It suited his interests more than he could have initially imagined.


    He then replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s because I enjoy gardening.¡±


    So-hun looked a little awkward from Kang-hyuk¡¯s joyous expression.


    ¡°I-is that so?¡±


    ¡°Are you under the impression that teachers of Liberal Arts subjects either have no martial skill, or, if they do, have a weaker cultivation?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s prejudiced thinking.¡±


    So-hun nodded his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s just as you say Kang Seonsaeng! To think that I, as an educator of the future generation, have such prejudiced thinking! I¡¯m ashamed!¡±


    So-hun seemed to have epted Kang-hyuk¡¯s exnation.


    Suddenly, Chun-hak then cried out from afar.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! Why aren¡¯t you following? Is there any problem?¡±


    So-hun yelled back in response.


    ¡°No! We¡¯reing!¡±


    He then looked back at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°We should get going.¡±


    As So-hun took the lead in front of him, Kang-hyuk looked up at sky and sighed.


    He felt as though things had gotten a littleplicated.


    ¡®Even when I do things which aren¡¯t particrly amazing, they seem to be special in their eyes....¡¯


    Living a somewhat normal life seemed to be difficult for Kang-hyuk.


    Howl!


    At the sound of a cry, Kang-hyuk looked down at Deuk, who had obediently been standing beside him.


    Howl! Howl!


    Kang-hyuk felt as though Deuk was trying to console him. This was, in truth, Deuk¡¯s intention.


    A spiritual wolf had excellent abilities in being able to correctly identify the true feelings of its master.


    ¡°Thanks forforting me.¡±


    Howl!


    ¡°Yes, we should get going as well.¡±


    Woof woof!


    It was beginning to get dark.


    Sound of a beating drum!


    The sound of a beating drum rang out, indicating the end of the day¡¯s task.


    The groups began to gather in front of the cave at the sound of the drum.


    ¡°Is everyone here? Attention please.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi stood in front of arge boulder, with all of their eyes focused on her.


    ¡°Today¡¯s task hase to an end. Please ce the collected ribbons here. I¡¯m saying this just in case, but the ribbons you will need to find tomorrow will differ in colour. Therefore, please don¡¯t hide the ribbons in an attempt to use them for tomorrow¡¯s points.¡±


    A few students looked disappointed upon hearing her words.


    ¡°The ground has now dried up, so we can begin to light fires outdoors, and prepare for the evening meal. If there are any students that have yet to arrive, please ry this information to them. You are now dismissed!¡±


    The students disbanded, heading towards the ces that had been allocated to them the day before. As Kang-hyuk was heading towards his group¡¯s allocated spot, he noticed Chun-hak, who looked restless.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°What happened to cause you to be in such a state?¡±


    ¡°The second group has yet to return. So I was waiting....¡±


    Chun-hak was referring to the second group that had been created after he had split the group into four groups once more.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t returned yet?¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked around. He couldn¡¯t see the second group anywhere.


    ¡°After asking around, I heard that they haven¡¯t been seen since around 4 p.m.¡±


    ¡®They haven¡¯t been seen after 4 p.m.?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk immediately closed his eyes, expanding his energy to feel whether the second group was in the area.


    ¡®Weren¡¯t the teachers in charge of following the second group Oh-Tae Seonsaeng and Dang Eun-ah Seonsaeng?¡¯


    Dang Eun-ah was a female teacher from the Dang Family that taught the Am-gi weapon, and was a master with a transcended level of cultivation.


    She was a renowned beauty, who had rejected the proposals of many men to fully pursue the path of martial arts.


    Kang-hyuk then opened his eyes.


    He had been unable to sense the presence of Oh-Tae and Dang Eun-ah, feeling as though something had most definitely gone wrong.


    He hurriedly strode towards his group¡¯s outdoor camp. Standing there was Byeok Ae-rin, engaged in cooking the evening meal.


    -Ae-rin-ah!


    Byeok Ae-rin immediately raised her head at his telepathic message, and then replied.


    -Yes! You called me?


    -Have you began the n for Oh-Tae by any chance?


    -I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s scheduled for tomorrow. Why are you asking?


    Byeok Ae-rin could tell that something was amiss from Kang-hyuk¡¯s expression.


    -Oh Seonsaeng, along with Dang Seonsaeng and the rest of their group, have gone missing.


    -What?


    She was astonished.


    -I couldn¡¯t feel their energetic traces in the nearest surroundings at all.


    Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s face became serious.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s energetic detecting ability was wless.


    Therefore, if he was unable to sense their presence, it meant that a concerning situation was at bay.


    -Seeing as many students have already passed through the area, it¡¯ll be difficult to pick up on their specific energy.


    -That¡¯s why it¡¯s more worrying.


    Byeok Ae-rin quickly spoke up, as though she had a sh of sudden inspiration.


    -Why don¡¯t we ask Deuk for some help?


    Kang-hyuk then looked down at Deuk.


    Deuk¡¯s eyes were sparkling.


    Kang-hyuk felt that it was of key importance to let the other teachers know. Therefore, he immediately sought So-hun out, making him aware of the issue. They then, apanied by Chun-hak, set out to find Eun Myeong-myeong, and then exined the matter to him.


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s forehead was furrowed as he asked.


    ¡°What you do think would be the best action for us to take, So Seonsaeng?¡±


    So-hun promptly responded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go out to find them.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you aware of what actually happened?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let the students find out what happened, which will cause them to panic. So my suggestion is that Kang Seonsaeng and I can secretly leave to find them from here.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong nodded.


    ¡°As you say, it would be a problem if the students panicked. I understand. I¡¯ll assign Yun Seonsaeng and a few warriors to go with you.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong, who had been standing beside Eun Myeong-myeong, stepped out.


    ¡°Will four warriors be sufficient?¡±


    ¡°That will be fine. You can also take a teacher from each group that the missing students were originally part of. But, Kang Seonsaeng is going as well? What will happen to his group? Why don¡¯t you just send another teacher instead?¡±


    His suggestion had validity.


    However, Kang-hyuk had made his mind up to go. He felt that if he was unable to even feel their energetic traces, it was a sure sign that there was greater trouble.


    It either meant that they were located so far away that he couldn¡¯t sense them, or that something was blocking their energetic traces.


    If not that, then it was that they were already dead.


    Whatever the reason was, it was most definitely a dangerous situation.


    His worry wasn¡¯t for Oh-Tae or Dang Eun-ah, but for the students that he was meant to protect and watch over.


    For such a mishap to ur at the school he was working at was totally uneptable for him.


    At that moment, Ok Hae-mi addressed Eun Myeong-myeong.


    ¡°Regarding Kang Seonsaeng¡¯s group, isn¡¯t there his assistant that can look over them whilst he¡¯s gone? Or if that¡¯s not eptable, I could always watch over them for a while.¡±


    ¡°You could?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So what you are really trying to say is that Kang Seonsaeng assistance in searching for the students is of utmost importance. Why do you feel so?¡±


    ¡°Th-that...well, it¡¯s because Kang Seonsaeng is a teacher of Horticulture. As this ce is the n Leader¡¯s private property, and no one has been allowed in for such a while, we may encounter various nts and trees that we have never heard of before. Therefore bringing Kang Seonsaeng would be like a kind of safety against these nts.¡±


    ¡°Hm...I see. The Yeonyeomok also grows here, which can be a challenge....¡±


    Ok Hae-mi looked over at Kang-hyuk.


    Her intuition was telling her that it was imperative for Kang-hyuk to go along in the search for the missing group.


    This was why she had insisted so to Eun Myeong-myeong.


    Yun Ha-seong then spoke up.


    ¡°Well, I too agree with Ok Seonsaeng¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong looked at So-hun due to Yun Ha-seong¡¯s vocal support for Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Suddenly, a person, who had quietly been standing in the background, spoke up.


    ¡°I too wille!¡±


    It was Chun-hak.


    ¡°They are members of my group. How could I remain in inaction if my group goes missing?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong then responded.


    ¡°It could be a dangerous situation.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s even more reason for me to go! If I don¡¯t do anything when the members of my group have fallen into danger, what kind of leader would I be?¡±


    ¡°I can understand your sentiment, but seeing as you are still a student, we have the responsibility to protect you. I apologize, but you¡¯ll have to stay put.¡±


    ¡°But....¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t ept my orders, we will have to forcefully detain you!¡±


    ¡°.....I understand, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    After leaving the upset Chun-hak behind, they immediately entered the forest, and then began searching in two split groups.


    The first group consisted of So-hun, apanied by a teacher named Chu Ji-gang, and two warriors. The second group consisted of Kang-hyuk, Yun Ha-seong, and two warriors.


    Kang-hyuk then addressed Yun Ha-seong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work or not, but how about we use Deuk to try and sniff the missing group out?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. There¡¯s nothing to lose.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at Deuk, who was standing at his feet.


    ¡°Do you remember Oh-Tae¡¯s smell? We need to find him.¡±


    Deuk nodded his head.


    Woof!


    After letting out a short howl, he looked around, and began running towards a certain location.


    Kang-hyuk and Yun Ha-seong followed his lead, and soon enough, they reached a certain spot within the forest.


    Woof Woof!


    Deuk stopped there, with a perplexed expression on his face. Observing this, Kang-hyuk then spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s search this area!¡±


    They then began searching the surroundings, and soon enough, the cry of a warrior was heard.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong and Kang-hyuk headed over to the warrior. The warrior¡¯s finding was within fifty steps of where Deuk had initially stopped.


    As they arrived and observed the scene, their expressions became serious.


    All that had been left there were bloodstains, an Am-gi weapon lodged into the tree, and the mark of sword shes on the tree bark.


    ¡°This Am-gi weapon must be Dang Seonsaeng¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure these sword sh marks came from Oh-Tae Seonsaeng! It looks like they were facing a life or death situation!¡±


    They looked around and realized that they had gone quite deep into the forest.


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    ¡®We¡¯re far from the safety zone of the Goseon Mountain. Didn¡¯t they see the sign marked safety zone?¡¯


    Before they had set off on the field-trip, Eun Myeong-myeong had most definitely mentioned that it was dangerous beyond the point that had been marked as a safety zone, being told not to go beyond it.


    Seeing as there were two teachers that had been present to enforce the restrictions, it was impossible that they would have silently watched the students going beyond the safety zone.


    Not to mention the remnants of bloodstains and weapons that had been left at the scene.


    Yun Ha-seong spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange! If there¡¯s this much blood, there should be a trail of blood leading to where they went afterwards!¡±


    However, there was no trail.


    Furthermore, there was no smell of their presence in that particr area. Kang-hyuk could only faintly feel their energetic traces having been in the location.


    This was why Deuk had simply stopped without having found them.


    Their attackers must have used some sort of special method for this to be so. However, Kang-hyuk was beyond any special method.

 Chapter 49

    <strong>Chapter 49: Chapter 48</strong>


    Despite theck of perceivable smell and energy, Kang-hyuk had the ability to surpass this and find them.


    ¡®If they¡¯vee this far, it¡¯s no wonder that I couldn¡¯t sense them from the campsite! Then again, based on the time it would have taken to reach this ce, they can¡¯t be too far from here!¡¯


    He closed his eyes, allowing his energy to expand in an attempt to feel their presence and energetic traces once more.


    After some time, he opened his eyes once more, pointing in a specific direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s there! One warrior can go and let the teachers of the other group know, and the other warrior can go and inform the Principal!¡±


    Kang-hyuk then headed towards the direction of where he had intuited the missing group to be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°We need to hurry up!¡±


    He gnashed his teeth in anger.


    ¡®How dare they go after students of the school that I¡¯m working at! I¡¯ll make sure to let those responsible for this to have a thorough experience of why my nickname is the Dragon Lord!¡¯


    He began to speed up his pace using Gyeonggong.


    He was a little frustrated that he had to take Yun Ha-seong along with him.


    Yun Ha-seong¡¯s apaniment meant that he had had to slow down his pace.


    Yun Ha-seong however, was oblivious to Kang-hyuk¡¯s feelings, and was finding Kang-hyuk¡¯s slowed pace hard to keep up with. He was embarrassed at the fact that he was already out of breath.


    Ever since he attained a peak level of cultivation, he had never experienced feeling out of breath whilst using Gyeonggong till this day.


    He felt that this would be the first andst time that he was going to test his Gyeonggong abilities to go at this electrifying pace.


    ¡®But Kang Seonsaeng doesn¡¯t look strained in any way! What kind of incredible Qi level must he possess?!¡¯


    He felt as though this was a further confirmation to his previous suspicions.


    ¡®No wonder, it¡¯s the cultivation level of the secret envoy that the n Leader himself ced within the Academy!¡¯


    What was a further embarrassment to Yun Ha-seong was that even Kang-hyuk¡¯s puppy, Deuk, was able to run at a pace that kept up with Kang-hyuk¡¯s.


    ¡®As a man, I shouldn¡¯t lose to Deuk!¡¯


    As a result, Yun Ha-seong pushed himself further.


    But at that moment, a telepathic message entered his head, taking him by surprise.


    It was sent by Kang-hyuk.


    -Do you see that tall tree we¡¯re approaching?


    -Ah! I-I see it!


    -I can feel Oh Seonsaeng¡¯s energy in the area around that tree!


    ...?


    A question entered Yun Ha-seong¡¯s mind. He wondered why Kang-hyuk had specified Oh-Tae¡¯s energy.


    He therefore, asked.


    -Are the others with him?


    Unfortunately, he received no response to his question.


    It was because they had just arrived in front of the tall tree that Kang-hyuk had specified, and in front of the treey Oh-Tae, bloody and copsed.


    ¡°Oh Seonsaeng! Wake up! Oh Seonsaeng!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong approached Oh-Tae, crying out his name in an attempt to arouse his consciousness. Oh-Tae slowly opened his eyes in response to the sound.


    ¡°Uh....¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to be in good condition.


    ¡°Ka, Kang-hyuk Seonsaeng? Yun Ha-seong Seonsaeng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong then asked in an urgent manner.


    ¡°What on earth happened? And where are the others?¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    He let out a sorrowful groan.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If only I had been more careful....¡±


    Kang-hyuk then walked up, kicking him without hesitation.


    Pok!


    Oh-Tae¡¯s body moved backwards, hitting the tree.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    As Oh-Tae groaned in pain, Yun Ha-seong cried out in surprise. Kicking an injured man was something that was beyond hisprehension.


    ¡°Ka-kang Seonsaeng! What are you doing! Oh Seonsaeng is injured right now!¡±


    Kang-hyuk simply snorted in response.


    ¡°Hah! He won¡¯t die from something as minor as this! Whilst he¡¯s bloody, his only injury is from being shed by a sword on his arm. His copsed condition is like that just because he¡¯s been drugged!¡±


    Oh-Tae then red at him.


    ¡°Ho, how can you know that for sure!?¡±


    ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t said anything, Yun Seonsaeng, you must have noticed it as well, right?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong nodded.


    ¡°I can feel the energy of a drug on Oh Seonsaeng. And the fact that out of your whole group, no one managed to escape. It¡¯s quite unusual.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then addressed Oh-Tae, who was still moaning in pain.


    ¡°Right now isn¡¯t the time to be ming yourself! You can me yourselfter, but for now, you need to tell us all of the details of the situation. Be clear and concise!¡±


    Kang-hyuk had a point.


    Oh-Tae then exined the full details of what happened.


    ¡°We had gone into the forest to find the red ribbons, and we had found a ribbon hanging off a tree. But just as soon as someone had almost taken the ribbon off the tree, a hawk swooped down, and snatched it off of their hands!¡±


    ¡°A hawk?¡±


    ¡°The students then chased after the hawk, whilst Dang Eun-ah Seonsaeng and I followed behind the students. But then, it turned out to be a trap!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? A trap?¡±


    Oh-Tae smashed his fist onto the ground at Yun Ha-seong¡¯s further pressing.


    Bang!


    ¡°The hawk had been sent by them to lure us! We tried to resist, but it was pointless. As Kang Seonsaeng said, they released some sort of drugging substance, causing all of the students to be unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Did you and Dang Seonsaeng also immediately be unconscious?¡±


    ¡°No, we remained somewhat conscious, and could move a little bit. So, with the help of Dang Seonsaeng, when they were about to lift us up to carry us away, I escaped so that I could inform you all of what had happened....¡±


    Yun Ha-seong then looked puzzled.


    ¡°But why is there no energetic trace remaining from here to wherever the attackers took the rest of the group?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied to his query not long after.


    ¡°They used a special substance. It¡¯s a substance that erases all energetic traces. Furthermore, the type of Gyeonggong they used to move is the Footless Blood Snake Gyeonggong.¡±


    He continued, ¡°This particr form of Gyeonggyeong is modeled after the smooth movement of a snake, that doesn¡¯t have feet, and is known to leave no traces behind, physically or energetically. And to be able to use this type of Gyeonggong, you have to be a practitioner of a certain type of martial arts from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°A special Gyeongyeong?¡±


    ¡°You have to be practising Dark Cultivation.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Th, then....¡±


    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s the Blood Snake Sect! They¡¯re hiding right over there.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong immediately sprang up at his words, and Oh-Tae clenched his jaw.


    But there was no one that could be seen at the location Kang-hyuk had pointed towards, no energy could be felt there either.


    Yun Ha-seong looked perplexed, whilst Oh-Tae had an expression saying ¡®I knew it¡¯ all over his face.


    ¡°Why are you spouting rubbish at a time like this! You should really look at the situation and then....¡±


    ¡°Just shut up.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Oh-Tae blinked at Kang-hyuk¡¯s suddenmanding roar.


    Up until that point, Kang-hyuk hadn¡¯t really responded to whatever he had done, perhaps snorting at the very most.


    But at that point in time, Kang-hyuk seemed to have taken on a totally different persona.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the ck Snake Sect, hiding their energy! You¡¯re all probably using the Viper Stealth Technique right now, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Kang-hyuk stared at where he knew the ck Snake Sect¡¯s men were hiding.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te out by yourselves.....¡±


    Kang-hyuk stamped his foot down.


    Bang!


    His movement caused the earth to begin trembling, but its aftereffects didn¡¯t stop there.


    A powerful energy spread out in a radiating manner, with Kang-hyuk at its centre. The surrounding bushes and grass were all swept away with its force.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    .Five men from the ck Snake Sect immediately appeared from the location where Kang-hyuk had pointed.


    They stared at Kang-hyuk with widened eyes, taken aback as Kang-hyuk approached them, and then addressed Oh-Tae.


    ¡°Even if Dang Seonsaeng helped you, did you really think you¡¯d be able to sessfully escape with the smell of blood trailing off of you?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Oh-Tae groaned once more.


    ¡°You were the bait, and the real objective was to catch arger fish.¡±


    This was something that Oh-Tae hadn¡¯t considered at all.


    ¡®I was bait!¡¯


    He looked at Yun Ha-seong and Kang-hyuk with an anxious gaze.


    Kang-hyuk had just demonstrated a god-like level of force, but Oh-Tae simply dismissed it as mere coincidence.


    One of the five warriors of the ck Snake Sect spoke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your praise, but I¡¯m a little busy at the moment!¡±


    ¡°Crazy bastard! Kill him!¡±


    A warrior then reached into his sleeve, taking something out. He then threw it at Kang-hyuk.


    Pung!


    It was a specially designed drug bottle made of bamboo that exploded, spreading its contents when it was thrown at the designated victim.


    The substance within the bottle was well-known to have the effect of making a person unconscious.


    The men, having already seen the effects of the substance on the teachers and the students, were under the impression that Kang-hyuk too would soon be copsing.


    However.....


    ¡°Why are you ying about when I said I was busy? These bastards!¡±


    As he spoke, a ze of fire appeared, surrounding Kang-hyuk¡¯s body.


    Kang-hyuk had already been aware that the drug they were using originated from the Dark Medicine Valley and so, he had utilized the Three Seals of Fire Grass to burn away the effects of the drug.


    The weak point of all substances manufactured by the Dark Medicine Valley was fire Qi, which rendered them ineffective.


    Kang-hyuk took the attendance book out from his sleeve, swinging it around.


    With the next swing, he threw the book in the direction of the ck Snake Sect warriors.


    Popopopopeok!


    With each swing of the book, men¡¯s necks were broken, and they died on the spot.


    After having dealt with all five warriors in what seemed like the blink of an eye, Kang-hyuk massaged his shoulders with the attendance book, and then addressed Yun Ha-seong.


    ¡°Yun Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±


    Unconsciously, Yun Ha-seong had increased the level of formality in his speech.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been a little dyed, but we need to leave at this very moment!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He then looked down at Deuk and spoke, ¡°Deuk-ah! You stay here, and guide the other warriors thate to where I¡¯m going, okay?¡±


    Woof


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Deuk nodded his head.


    Oh-Tae stood up with difficulty, and said, ¡°I, I too wille!¡±


    ¡°People who won¡¯t be helpful can¡¯te.¡±


    Oh-Tae dropped down to his knees at Kang-hyuk¡¯s icy words.


    ¡°Please let mee, so that I can at least uphold my honour!¡±


    ¡°Please cut that bullshit out. You can¡¯t call what you¡¯ve been holding onto this whole time honour.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Oh-Tae was speechless.


    Kung!


    In that moment, Oh-Tae prostrated before Kang-hyuk, smashing his forehead onto the ground.


    The pain of doing so was likely to be quite severe, owing to Kang-hyuk¡¯s earlier kick, but regardless, Oh-Tae was persistent, and remained in prostration.


    Kung!


    Kung!


    It was as though he had made his mind up to die on the spot if Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t take him with him.


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    ¡®I said I was in a rush! Why is he doing that! Tsk tsk!¡¯


    He took a small box out of his sleeve, and threw it at Oh-Tae.


    Teuk.


    ¡°If you want toe along, you can do so after eating that! I don¡¯t want to have to bring back a corpse after taking someone who¡¯s injured along with me!¡±


    Kang-hyuk then moved in the direction where he could feel the energy of the kidnapped group.


    Yun Ha-seong nced at Oh-Tae, and then followed Kang-hyuk.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s pace wasn¡¯t easy to follow behind.


    ¡°....¡±


    Oh-Tae opened the box that Kang-hyuk had thrown at him. Inside was a medicinal pill.


    He momentarily nced up to see that Kang-hyuk was already far off into the distance. He quickly ate the pill, and became startled.


    The very moment the pill had entered his mouth, and dissolved in his throat, all the pain within his body melted away, his injuries had healed, and his Qi levels were restored.


    Only then was he able to fully understand Kang-hyuk¡¯s words ¡ª ¡®I don¡¯t want to have to bring back a corpse after taking someone who¡¯s injured along with me.¡¯


    He got up and began running, urgently trying to catch up with Kang-hyuk.


    Goman Mountain was a mountain located just in front of Goseon Mountain, in the outskirts of Nakyang.


    The mountain was filled with so many caves, that it was as if the many boulders that made up the mountain resided within the caves.


    Amongst those many caves, there was a cave that couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside.


    That cave was filled with blood and incessant screams.


    Pok!


    ¡°Arrghhhh!¡±


    ¡°This bitch! Speak immediately! Thatd, what did he do?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    A bald man wearing ck robes was showing off his brawny figure.


    There was a tattoo of a ck snake on his wrist. It was the tattoo of the ck Snake Sect.


    The man that introduced himself as a leading figure of the ck Snake Sect¡¯s name was Hae-sak.


    He was in the midst of a brawl with Dang Eun-ah.

 Chapter 50

    <strong>Chapter 50: Chapter 49</strong>


    He knew that she was most definitely a teacher from Hwacheon Academy thanks to her distinctive blue uniform.


    He was well aware that going after a Hwacheon Academy teacher would result in being pursued by the Hwacheon n, but waspletely indifferent to this fact. This was because he was already wanted by the Hwacheon n.


    Hae-san looked over at Dang Eun-ah.


    Despite her having a transcended level of cultivation, it was not difficult for him to bind her up in steel chains.


    Her martial skills were on a simr level to his, but she allowed him to tie her up without much resistance as she was threatened with the students¡¯ lives.


    It was difficult to look at Dang Eun-ah¡¯s face in the condition it was in. Her face, which was renowned for its beauty, along with her whole body, was bloodstained and covered in bruises.


    As soon as he was aware that she was a member of the Dang Family, he had immediately confiscated her Am-gi weapons, as well as the poison that was on her person. Whilst he had dumped the poison in an unknown location, he kept the Am-gi weapons and was using them to torture her.


    A puddle of blood had formed around Dang Eun-ah.


    Despite her condition, the reason why she was still alive wasn¡¯t because of her high cultivation, but rather because she was desperately holding on, willing to remain conscious.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know, you guys are the only people who would know where that man at Goseon Mountain is. You bitch!¡±


    Pok!


    She fell down as Hae-sak kicked her stomach once more.


    At the sight of Dang Eun-ah vomiting blood, the students beside her, who had been tied up with rope, cried out.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hit the teacher!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she doesn¡¯t know?! Why do you keep on hitting her?!¡±


    The students clenched their teeth.


    All this time, as their teachers cursed when speaking of Dark Cultivators, they wondered, ¡®Could they really be that bad?¡¯


    However, the truth of the cruelty of the Dark Cultivators that their teachers had repeatedly informed them of was now deeply imbued into their bones.


    They too had received dozens of beatings whilst trying to stop the kidnappers as they tortured Dang Eun-ah, but despite the beatings, they didn¡¯t stop crying out.


    At the raising of Hae-sak¡¯s hand, the other ck Snake Sect warriors began beating the students again.


    ¡°I told you little bastards to be quiet!¡±


    Pok!


    ¡°Shut up! I told you to shut up!¡±


    Pok! Pok!


    ¡°Stop! Please stop! Don¡¯t touch the students, I beg you!¡±


    Hae-sak grabbed Dang Eun-ah by the hair at her cry of protestation.


    ¡°Thinking about it, haven¡¯t you been speaking a bit informally from the beginning? Shall we eat up a few of these kids?¡±


    Dang Eun-ah clenched her jaw.


    ¡°Pl-please don¡¯t touch them.¡±


    Hae-sak stopped the warriors.


    ¡°You sure are a teacher of Hwacheon Academy! Your heart bleeds for the students! So, you really don¡¯t know where that fellow is?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°My Lord ordered him to get Wolf Essence, but he seems to have gotten lost.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the most powerful men we have, with his nickname being Iron Snake Sword, so how could he be missing just like that?¡±


    He pushed Dang Eun-ah against a wall, and then trampled on her copsed body.


    Pok! Po-ok!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be reprimanded by my Lord if we don¡¯t get him back! Damn it! How did this happen?!¡±


    He sighed with the fires of anger burning within him.


    ¡°Stubborn bitch! If you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll have to ask that teacher that ran away, and the people that came to find him! Whilst you let him escape, I sent a few of my men after him. Hah!¡±


    Hae-sak pulled his trousers down.


    ¡°Until they arrive, I¡¯ll have to find a way to uplift my spirits. You look a little battered, but you still have quite a pretty face.¡±


    Dang Eun-ah backed away, knowing what his intentions were.


    ¡°N-no...¡±


    However, Dang Eun-ah¡¯s clothes ripped easily under his grasp. She quickly covered her chest with her arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re covering yourself with your arms? I see how this is going to be.¡±


    Hae-sak addressed one of his subordinates.


    ¡°Take one of the students out and kill them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Dang Eun-ah¡¯s face paled at the thought.


    Thankfully, at that moment.


    Boom!


    A deafening boom rang out as the ground shook. The force of the movement caused the warriors to stagger backwards, losing their bnce.


    It was a good opportunity.


    Whilst the students were tied up, their legs were not bound. A few of the students moved rapidly thanks to this chance.


    Their goal however, wasn¡¯t the exit of the cave, but Dang Eun-ah. They quickly covered her body with their own.


    ¡°What is this? These rascals!¡±


    The students were frightened by Hae-sak¡¯s gaze, but didn¡¯t budge from Dang Eun-ah¡¯s side.


    The oldest student from the group that had escaped, spoke up.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch our teacher!¡±


    ¡°What? I see you¡¯re a man overflowing with justice.¡±


    Hae-sakughed in a scornful manner.


    He was only slightly surprised that the students had moved to protect Dang Eun-ah.


    ¡®They¡¯re all weak hypocrites that will end up dead anyway!¡±


    He unsheathed his sword.


    ¡°There are only three of you anyway....¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we kill the rest of them either.¡±


    The students¡¯ eyes widened, but they didn¡¯t sway, remaining to stand by Dang Eun-ah¡¯s side.


    ¡°No, no, please!¡±


    Dang Eun-ah¡¯s shrill plea rang out.


    Hae-sak then raised his sword.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to draw some blood for all of you toe to your senses! You bastards!¡±


    Just as he was about to strike.


    Boom!


    As the ground shook, a boom echoed throughout the cave once more.


    ¡°What, what Is this?¡±


    But this booming sound was different from thest. Along with the boom, the sound of screaming warriors could be heard from the entrance of the cave.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡°Urgh!¡±


    Not long after, the sound of three male voices resounded.


    ¡°You should have moved earlier! We¡¯d better get that hawk!¡±


    ¡°The entrance seems to be over there.¡±


    ¡°Wai-wait for me!¡±


    Dang Eun-ah¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the voices. The voices were familiar.


    The students, who recognized the voices, cried out.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s Yun Ha-seong Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°I also hear Oh-Tae Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°And Kang-hyuk Seonsaengnim!¡±


    As soon as the voices were heard, three men appeared. Their identities were as the students had said.


    Heading the group at the centre stood Kang-hyuk, with Yun Ha-seong to his right, and Oh-Tae to his left.


    Dang Eun-ah spoke with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯vee to save us.¡±


    She noticed that it was quiet outside, and nervously asked, ¡°But where is everyone else?¡±


    ¡°There is just the three of us!¡±


    Her face was coloured with despair at Yun Ha-seong¡¯s words.


    Despite having a transcended level of cultivation, Dang Eun-ah herself was not been able to do much against the captors.


    Against them was Hae-sak, who also had a transcended level of cultivation, along with twenty of his men, who had a peak level of cultivation.


    And to think that their only defence was Yun Ha-seong with a transcended level of cultivation, Oh-Tae with a peak level of cultivation, and Kang-hyuk, a mere Horticulture teacher!


    The result of this battle was obvious to her.


    ¡®Will we at least be able to save the students?¡¯


    She bit her lips.


    Dang Eun-ah considered that they would be able to save the students¡¯ lives only if she and Yun Ha-seongy aside theirs.


    Whilst she was still chained, she knew that she would be able to take down at least ten warriors with the Am-gi weapon that was lodged in her body.


    Hae-sak roared inughter at Dang Eun-ah¡¯s anxious face as she heard that there were only three people that hade to save her.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve gotten here, but you¡¯ve just walked into the tiger¡¯s den! If you don¡¯t want to endanger the students¡¯ lives, quietly allow me to tie you all up....¡±


    But Hae-sak was unable to finish his words.


    ¡°You! When did you enter the ck Snake n?¡±


    Kang-hyuk had unexpectedly interceded.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your name Hae-sak? I remember seeing you with those bandits, but I guess you managed to escape to get to this point.¡±


    Beads of sweat were forming on Hae-sak¡¯s forehead at Kang-hyuk¡¯s words.


    They were from recalling an incident that had urred many years ago.


    It was a time where thousands of bandits had been gathered under themand of a man known as the ¡®Bandit King¡¯, which had been ughtered by troops led by a single man.


    Hae-sak had been a youth at the time, and had barely managed to escape in haste by wielding his sword like a mad man and smearing himself with Baekdo¡¯s excrement and urine from a nearby collection pit.


    He had found outter on that the man leading those troops was none other the Hwacheon n Leader, the ¡®Invincible Warrior¡¯.


    However....


    ¡®Why do I feel that guy¡¯s energy emanating from this man? That guy¡¯s already in retirement, I thought I¡¯d nevere across him again!¡¯


    He was perplexed as to how such a fresh faced teacher knew of his name.


    ¡®Well, I am a wanted man, so he must know me from a wanted picture the Hwacheon n must have drawn of me.¡¯


    Having exined the situation to himself in such a way, Hae-sak began to threaten Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°How dare you call an Elder by their name....¡±


    ¡°You should shut up if you want to die with reduced beatings!¡±


    ¡°.....what?¡±


    Hae-sak was speechless at Kang-hyuk¡¯s audacity.


    He felt that this was most definitely not a situation in which he could be treated in such a way. Especially not by a man who seemed to be aplete greenhorn with his martial skills.


    Kang-hyuk looked around carefully at Dang Eun-ah and the students.


    The blue uniform she wore didn¡¯t seem to be soaked in blood, but there was a pool of blood surrounding her.


    Her clothes were torn.


    Along with the Am-gi wapon lodged in her body, there were several other blood stained Am-gi weapons lying on the floor.


    He could see that whilst the students were bleeding profusely from their head, a few of them stood around Dang Eun-ah, covering her body.


    He roughly grasped what had happened.


    ¡®This is just what I expected! Trying to cover Dang Eun-ah¡¯s body with their own to uphold some of her dignity! Those kids, I don¡¯t know who taught them, but they taught them well!¡¯


    Whilst he was d that the future of Baekdo would be bright with such a generation, at the same time, rage rose up within him at the thought that Dang Eun-ah and the students had been treated in such a merciless way by Hae-sak.


    All of a sudden.


    Angered by Kang-hyuk¡¯s confidence, Hae-sak thrusted his sword towards him.


    ¡°This bastard is ignoring me! I¡¯ll cut off all four of your limbs and feed them to the wild animals!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong cried out, taken aback at the sudden attack.


    ¡°Escape.....?¡±


    Within seconds, his cry of warning had be a question.


    Po-ok!


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s new body moved with speed, wedging Hae-sak¡¯s body between the cave walls.


    ng!


    ¡°Arrghh!¡±


    His sword dropped to the floor, vomiting blood from the severity of his injury.


    ¡°Over-reacting is a type of disease too! Tsk tsk.¡±


    However, Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t just stop at that.


    Kang-hyuk picked Hae-sak up, throwing him against the cave wall with force.


    Poseok!


    Half of Hae-sak¡¯s body was stuck in the cave wall.


    He wasn¡¯t simply in the gap between two walls this time, he was actually lodged into the rock of the wall!


    The students and teachers were left with their mouths hanging open at the spectacle.


    ¡°You can wait there. Your turn will be at the end!¡±


    Kang-hyuk, who had borne the nickname of ¡®Dragon Lord¡¯ for many years at this point, took no notice of the reactions of the other teachers and students.


    ¡°Yun Seonsaeng and Oh Seonsaeng.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong and Oh-Tae promptly nodded their heads at his call.


    ¡°Deal with the bastards at the cave entrance who are trying to escape!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong drew his sword as he nodded, whilst Oh-Tae picked up Hae-sak¡¯s fallen sword and prepared himself forbat.


    ¡°And all of you!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move from your current positions, just stay put! If you needlessly move and your arms and legs are cut off, it¡¯ll be quite painful!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your response!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We understand!¡±


    The students blinked. They responded despite not fully understanding what Kang-hyuk meant. Kang-hyuk turned around to look at the warriors of the ck Snake Sect.


    ¡°There are a lot of you bastards, aren¡¯t there?!¡±


    Kang-hyuk moved into action as he spoke.


    Pok! Pok pok pok pok!


    Pok Pok Pok!


    The sound of light, graceful striking was ceaseless.


    As Yun Ha-seong dealt with the men that were running away, he asionally nced over at Kang-hyuk¡¯sbat in admiration.


    ¡®Nothing less could be expected from the n Leader¡¯s secret envoy! His level of cultivation seems to exceed even the Principal¡¯s!¡¯


    Oh-Tae, who was sweating whilst wielding his sword, had chills running down his spine.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s current appearance wasn¡¯t that of a greenhorn with rookie martial skills.


    He was certain from Kang-hyuk¡¯s crazy fighting abilities that he had spent many years inbat.


    ¡®Is he really the man I¡¯ve been so rude to this whole time? To think that I drew my sword in front of him, and even tried to expel him from the Academy! I must be a lunatic!¡¯

 Chapter 51

    <strong>Chapter 51: Chapter 50</strong>


    They weren¡¯t the only ones that were taken by surprise.


    Dang Eun-ah¡¯s was agape at Kang-hyuk¡¯s unexpected show of martial ability.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t recall him having powerful martial skills? His cultivation seems to be higher than mine!


    The ck Snake Sect warriors¡¯ eyes were drawn to something that Kang-hyuk was holding in his hands.


    ¡®What is that? It looks short, could it be a dagger?¡¯


    Dang Eun-ah had a perplexed look on her face as she squinted her eyes in an attempt to get a better look at the object.


    ¡®A-attendance book?!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk was holding a ck attendance book.


    He began his massacre of the ck Snake Sect warriors with the attendance book that¡¯s force was no less than a sword


    Pok!


    Within a span of ten minutes, thest warrior¡¯s head had flown off, as Kang-hyuk massaged his shoulders with the book.


    ¡°What happened to the rest of the bastards?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong immediately replied, ¡°We¡¯ve taken care of all of them!¡±


    ¡°In that case...¡±


    Kang-hyuk walked towards Hae-sak, who was still embedded in the cave wall, and dislodged him.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Hae-sak trembled.


    He knew that the impact his body had received wasn¡¯t so serious that he would die. This was due to his high level of cultivation.


    ¡°You must have a lofty position within the ck Snake Sect, eh?¡±


    One of the students spoke out at Kang-hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Byeoldong Lord of the Sect!¡±


    ¡°The Byeoldong Lord? Why did you kidnap Hwacheon Academy¡¯s students?¡±


    ¡°Hah! Do you really think I¡¯ll tell you so easily?¡±


    Pok!


    Without warning, Kang-hyuk hurtled his attendance book towards Hae-sak¡¯s face.


    It was a powerful p to his face. This very force had made another member of the Sect that they had encountered previously, Heuk-sim, spill out a few statements of truth.


    Another student urgently spoke out not long after.


    ¡°He said that his Lord had given a man from their Sect a particr sword to go out and obtain Wolf Essence, but the man went missing, so he wanted to know the whereabouts of the man from us.¡±


    ¡°He said the man¡¯s name was Heuk-sim.¡±


    Kang-hyuk and Yun Ha-seong raised their eyebrows as they heard the name.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    They were already well acquainted with Heuk-sim.


    He was the very warrior of the ck Snake Sect that Kang-hyuk had almost beaten to death with his attendance book before handing him over to Eun Myeong-myeong.


    ¡®Things have turned out well.¡¯


    They hadn¡¯t obtained that much information from Heuk-sim.


    Kang-hyuk knew that the information that someone in a higher position within the Sect like Hae-sak would have would definitely be plentiful. Therefore, there was a higher chance of him finding out how the information about the Academy¡¯s field trip was leaked out.


    The wild silk that was used by the bandits, Heuk-sim¡¯s awareness that the Academy were on a field trip, as well as the drug from the Dark Medicine Valley that the ck Snake Sect had utilized.


    All of this evidence pointed towards one location- The Blood King Valley.


    ¡®It seems as though the ck Snake Sect are moving under themands of the Blood King Valley.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk looked at Hae-sak.


    ¡®I don¡¯t feel like dragging him back to the Academy while he¡¯s still in such good condition.¡¯


    He was a man that dared to toy with the students and teachers of the Academy he was working at.


    In addition, the man had put all of his efforts into making him angry.


    ¡°Whatever you ask me, I¡¯m not going to answer to....argh!¡±


    Before Hae-sak could finish his sentence, Kang-hyuk¡¯s attendance book came flying to his face again.


    At that moment, along with the feeling that his body and soul were being torn apart, Hae-sak felt as though the organs of his body were being plucked out, as if they were wild herbs being harvested.


    Before he even realized what was happening, tears were already flowing down his face.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel about talking, then my feeling is to give you a beating. Bastards like you only improve with a good beating. I¡¯m going to beat you as many times as there are people that you¡¯ve caused harm to! Hmm...how many are there?¡±


    Kang-hyuk pretended to count, then gave up.


    ¡°Ah! Whatever! I¡¯ll just beat you as much as I want!¡±


    ¡°Huh? No...¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s infamous blows poured onto Hae-sak like unending rainfall.


    Hae-sak cried out, ¡°Arghhhhhh!¡±


    Pok Pok Pok!


    After being beaten around five times, Hae-sak began to feel intense resentment towards the Head of the ck Snake Sect who had sent him here.


    After having been beaten around ten times, he began to regret his idea of kidnapping people from the Hwacheon Academy.


    After having been beaten around fifty times, he regretted ever stepping into Moorim.


    After having been beaten one hundred times, he regretted ever being born.


    After having been beaten one hundred and fifty times, he finally felt that he didn¡¯t care about anything else at this point, and that he just wanted the beatings to stop.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything! Okay, I¡¯ll tell you everything! Argh! You¡¯ve hit that spot fifty times already!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you bastard! I¡¯m tired of beating you now!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please don¡¯t beat me anymore!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    After being beaten by Kang-hyuk a total of two hundred times, Hae-sak¡¯s body was unable to move, with all the pressure points in his body frozen from the aftereffects of the beating.


    ¡°....¡±


    Yun Ha-seong finally understood the terrified look on Heuk-sim¡¯s face when Kang-hyuk had brought out his attendance book during their questioning.


    ¡®So, there was a reason as to why he had a phobia of attendance books.¡¯


    As Eun Myeong-myeong had ordered secrecy regarding the matter of Heuk-sim, the others were not aware of the context, and so, Dang Eun-ah and the students looked confused and pleased at the same time.


    On the other hand...


    Oh-Tae¡¯s legs were trembling in fear.


    He had just realized that if he had taken his rudeness towards Kang-hyuk just one step further, that very attendance book would havee flying towards him.


    ¡°Phew! My joints! Beating isn¡¯t particrly easy either!¡±


    Kang-hyuk took a deep breath in, and then straightened his back.


    As his anger had finally subsided, he began to look at those around him.


    It was only then that he realized that he had turned into the ¡®Dragon Lord¡¯.


    ¡®Damn! I didn¡¯t even think about hiding my martial skill!¡±


    But even upon the realization of his error, he knew that if he was given the choice one more time, he would have acted in the same way.


    If he had hidden his skill, and toned down his actions, a few of the students¡¯ lives would in no doubt have been lost, not to mention Dang Eun-ah¡¯s dignity.


    He was satisfied that he had been able to prevent the situation from escting, despite the fact that he had to expose the full level of his cultivation.


    However, he knew that as a result of this, he was going to have to experience a few nuisances.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t intend on hiding my identity, but if things keep going this way, I¡¯m most definitely going to be hassled in some way!¡¯


    He looked at Yun Ha-seong and recalled his ridiculous misunderstanding.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem! Firstly, I apologize for having surprised you all.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued, ¡°Truthfully, a difficult situation would arise for me if my true identity was revealed.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong quickly spoke up.


    ¡°That¡¯s a given. How could it not be difficult for you as the secret envoy of the n Leader!¡±


    The gaze in Oh-Tae, Dang Eun-ah, and the students¡¯ eyes changed. Yun Ha-seong spoke, nowpletely confident in his misunderstanding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll forget about this daypletely! I¡¯ll say it again, a man never goes back on his word!¡±


    Dang Eun-ah joined in afterwards.


    ¡°Of-of course we¡¯ll keep this a secret! It¡¯s a request from someone that has saved our lives, how could we refuse it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°We will never speak of the incident again!¡±


    Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯tpletely trusting in their words. At least one or two of them was likely to let the information slip, even if by mistake.


    Nheless, he felt that there was no other way to prevent further nuisance to him for the time being, and so he let it slip.


    ¡°Bu-but, how are we to exin this situation?¡±


    Kang-hyuk picked up the bamboo bottle that was lying on the ground in response to Oh-Tae¡¯s question. He opened the seal, and sprayed its contents over Hae-sak and the other warriors.


    ¡°Like this!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You can say that they identally sprayed the drugging substance over themselves!¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    A loudmotion could be heard from outside the cave.


    ¡°Oh! This seems to be the ce!¡±


    ¡°Good lord! Warriors of the ck Snake Sect!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to report this to the Principal!¡±


    From the voices, it was obvious that the back-up warriors they had been waiting for had arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯ve alle! It must have been hard to find us!¡±


    Dang Eun-ah arose as Kang-hyuk spoke. At her flushed face, Kang-hyuk was instantly aware of her issue, and gave her his outer robe to cover herself with.


    Woof!


    Kang-hyuk turned around at the sound of Deuk¡¯s barking.


    Deuk, who had a red bundle tied to his back, ran towards him like a flying arrow.


    Woof woof!


    Deuk wagged his tail, while Kang-hyuk untied the bundle from his back and grinned.


    He was aware of who had tied the bundle onto Deuk from the unique knot.


    ¡®It¡¯s Ae-rin!¡¯


    He opened the bundle.


    Inside was a set of clothing, and judging by the pretty colouring, Kang-hyuk could tell it was women¡¯s clothing.


    It was none other than Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s doing, the very Byeok Ae-rin who had served the ¡®Dragon Lord¡¯ for fifty years.


    She had heard that one of the kidnapped teachers was a woman and so, she had anticipated that a change of clothes may be required.


    He first untied the students, then addressed them.


    ¡°It¡¯s safe now. Don¡¯t worry about Dang Seonsaeng, and just follow Yun Seonsaeng and Oh Seonsaeng out of the cave.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kang-hyuk picked up Hae-sak, and handed him over to Yun Ha-seong.


    ¡°You can hand him over to the Principal.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when Dang Seonsaeng changes her clothing.¡±


    Restraining themselves from looking behind, Oh-Tae and Yun Ha-seong quickly left the cave with the students.


    Kang-hyuk handed the clothes over to Dang Eun-ah.


    ¡°I know we¡¯re in a hurry, but please wear these.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    She then took the clothes.


    ¡°But how did you know I would need clothing?¡±


    ¡°This is the doing of my maid. If you want to thank someone, you should thank her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Either way, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn around.¡±


    Dang Eun-ah attempted to change her clothing, but was hindered by the fact that her hands were still bound in chains.


    Kang-hyuk turned slightly at the sound of the chains, with a changed impression. By the unique clink, he was able to recognize the material it was made out of- Million Year Cold Iron.


    ¡®Tsk tsk, I can¡¯t believe that they¡¯re using that precious iron for such a purpose! What a waste of resources!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his attendance book, and with it, easily broke through the chains that had been forged with the Million Year Cold Iron.


    Dang Eun-ah¡¯s eyes became wide as the chains broke with a light tap, almost as though he had snapped a piece of rotten wood.


    ¡®His cultivation is at an incredible level! These chains didn¡¯t even budge an inch, despite me pouring all of my strength in an attempt to break them!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk looked at Dang Eun-ah¡¯s body, raised his hand, and swung it sidewardly.


    Seuseuseuk!


    With Kang-hyuk¡¯s hand movements, the Am-gi weapon that had been lodged in Dang Eun-ah¡¯s body dislodged, and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Does it hurt a lot? I apologize!¡±


    ¡°It-it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you change your clothes now.¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned around once more, and Dang Eun-ah was finally able tofortably change her clothing.


    Blood was still flowing from her wounds, but it was something that could be dealt with by pressing a blood coagting pressure point.


    Despite the new clothes being stained with blood, Dang Eun-ah felt much better, and wore the clothes with gratitude in her heart.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    She realized that something was strange.


    ¡®Ri-right now...didn¡¯t I just expose my bare body to Kang Seonsaeng?¡¯


    This was something that should have been a shameful urrence for her.


    Whilst she was nearing forty, she was still undeniably a woman, and a woman that had never had thepanionship of a man.


    She wanted to bite her tongue and die at the shame of seeing Hae-sak look at her with his lustful intentions.


    But this was a different experience.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s pure eyes hadn¡¯t even realized she was undressed.


    She didn¡¯t even feel ashamed in any way.


    ¡®Where have I seen such a gaze before? When was it? Ah!¡¯


    She then recalled what it was that seemed so familiar to her.


    It was the same gaze her father had looked at her with when he had fed her medicine when she was six years old and had a severe fever.


    It was a gaze that a father would look upon their young daughter with.


    Dang Eun-ah informed Kang-hyuk just as she had finished changing her clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished now.¡±


    ¡°We should get going then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dang Eun-ah then took a step forward.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Unfortunately, she copsed as soon as she attempted to go forward. Kang-hyuk quickly moved, and caught her.


    ¡°Oh dear...¡±


    She felt as though she was losing consciousness.


    Kang-hyuk observed her energies, and found that she had grevious internal wounds.


    She wasn¡¯t dead not only because of her high level of cultivation, but also the fact that Hae-sak hadn¡¯t beaten her to the extent she would die as he had the intention of ying with her, and most importantly, her strong willpower.


    She had endured through with the thought that if she died, there would be no one left to protect the students.


    As she had released her anxiety about the students, her body was no longer able to hold on.


    ¡®At this rate, she¡¯ll lose her life before we get back to the campsite!¡¯

 Chapter 52

    <strong>Chapter 52: Chapter 51</strong>


    Kang-hyuk was left with no choice but to infuse his Qi energy into her body.


    Because she was unconscious, he was unable to give her Ho-seong¡¯s medicine.


    In truth, it was quite dangerous for a person of Moorim to transfer their energy to another person if they had varying temperaments from one another.


    But this was something that was irrelevant for Kang-hyuk¡¯s circumstance.


    Around five years after he had first started learning martial arts, he encountered a situation where he became lost within a forest, and almost lost his life.


    However, the powerful energy of nature that permeated the forest infused into his body, restoring it, and saved his life.


    From then on, Kang-hyuk¡¯s Qi became incredibly simr to the very energy of nature itself, and because of that, even if he transferred his energy to others, there were no unpleasant side-effects.


    Due to that incident, Kang-hyuk was able to elevate his cultivation at a rate faster than anyone else.


    This was all due to the fact that the origin of martial arts was found in nature herself!


    Kang-hyuk transferred just enough energy to Dang Eun-ah that she wouldn¡¯t lose her life.


    With the awareness that the best source of energy for a martial arts practitioner was energy generated by their own body, he didn¡¯t transfer more than the bare minimum required.


    He took a ring made out of Returning Qi Stone out of his sleeve and ced it in her hands.


    The Returning Qi Stone was an artefact that would enable Dang Eun-ah¡¯s Qi levels to be restored as quickly as possible.


    ¡®The other Dang Family teachers working at the Academy will take care of everything else.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk carried her out of the cave, with Deuk quickly following behind him.


    Outside stood Principal Eun Myeong-myeong, who was listening to a full ount of the events from Yun Ha-seong, Oh-Tae, and the students.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong called out Kang-hyuk¡¯s name as he emerged from the cave. Kang-hyuk simply pointed at the cave.


    ¡°You can go in now.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Dang Seonsaeng?¡±


    ¡°She copsed just after she changed her clothes, as she began to rx a little bit. I think she¡¯s in need of urgent treatment, she¡¯s lost quite a lot of blood.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a look!¡±


    The teachers that cried out in response were from the Dang Family. Amongst them was Dang Du-go, who taught the first-year Am-gi weaponry course.


    As Kang-hyuk handed Dang Eun-ah over to them, Eun Myeong-myong then addressed him.


    ¡°I would like to thank you. I had no idea that your intuitive senses were so powerful.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing on my part, it¡¯s all thanks to Deuk, who I obtained by chance.¡±


    ¡°Are you not Deuk¡¯s owner?¡±


    ¡°Well I guess you could say so.... ¡±


    Eun Myeong-Myeong turned his head around and looked at the students.


    ¡°Oh yes, I spoke whilst you were all in the midst of telling me what had happened. So you were saying when that bastard Hae-sak was about to vite Dang Seonsaeng, the ground started to shake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    The students collectively answered. One of the students, who seemed to be representing all of them, then continued.


    ¡°And when the warriors were distracted and confused by the shaking, we took the opportunity to escape, and went over to Dang Seonsaeng....¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong raised his head to stop him speaking.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with what you¡¯ve just said.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Bu-but it¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Going by what Oh Seonsaeng had said, there were around twenty warriors of the ck Snake Sect that had a peak level of cultivation. If they were unable to keep their bnce steady, then you all should have fallen over.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s suspicions had validity. It didn¡¯t make much sense that the students with cultivation ranging from second to third ss would be able to keep their bnce.


    Especially with their arms still bound with rope.


    A student slowly raised his hand.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s because of the Weed Stance.¡±


    ¡°Did you say the Weed Stance....?¡±


    The students nodded.


    ¡°Our Horticulture teacher taught us a stance that would maximise the strength in our legs and abdomen whilst pulling out weeds. It was due to this technique that we were able to maintain our bnce and move despite the ground shaking.¡±


    All eyes turned to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Are his words true?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded at Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I had taught them the technique in ss, as its rather effective whilst de-weeding, but I¡¯m d that it was helpful in this situation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about such a technique that would allow one to keep their bnce in a circumstance that even peak level warriors became unbnced.¡±


    Kang-Hyuk answered with a sigh.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you what the technique entails, it¡¯s not a secret anyway.¡±


    And so, Kang-hyuk exined the details of the Weeding Stance in great detail to Eun Myeong-myeong. As Eun Myeong-myeong listened, his eyes widened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong cleared his throat at Kang-hyuk¡¯s query.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem. It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s finish the story. So, what happened after that?¡±


    As Eun Myeong-Myeong hurriedly changed the subject, the students, Oh-Tae and Yun Ha-sung continued their ount of what had urred.


    Eun Myeong-myeong then nodded after hearing the full ount.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. It¡¯s a miracle that no one lost their lives!¡±


    He continued, ¡°Nheless, all of you shouldn¡¯t have been so crazed to obtain the red ribbon that you would leave the safe zone! I¡¯m sure that there will be no objection to the punishment I will give you for this.¡±


    The students bowed their heads silently. Their silence meant that they had no objection to it.


    Eun Myeong-myeong then addressed Chuk-hak, who had apanied the teachers during the rescue.


    ¡°What is your opinion?¡±


    ¡°I have no objection. What more can I say, seeing as this was a situation that had arisen from my ownck of foresight.¡±


    The kidnapped students looked guilty as he calmly spoke.


    Eun Myeong-myeong then addressed the teachers.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get back to the campsite! Also, make sure to keep quiet about this happening, so that the other students don¡¯t panic!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    At his words, Kang-hyuk began to head back to the camp site.


    The work that remained was for the warriors, not the teachers. He felt that it was best that the teachers put their full attention on their actual job.


    After he had walked a few steps, he stopped, and looked up at the sky.


    ¡®....¡¯


    Far up into the sky, he could see a hawk flying off to somewhere. He felt a suspicious energy surrounding the hawk.


    ¡®The Blood King Valley bastards.... ¡®


    That hawk was most definitely the very hawk that Oh-Tae had spoken of. The hawk that stole the red ribbon to bait the students.


    But Kang-hyuk simply smiled, and let the hawk fly away.


    In truth however, he wasn¡¯t really about to let the hawk go just like that.


    He pulled out a needle from in between the knot that attached his Rain Bead to his waist. The needle was so tiny that it could barely be seen.


    Then, pretending to lift his head up slightly, he threw the needle in the direction of the hawk.


    Whoosh!


    The needle precisely lodged into the hawk.


    The needle wasn¡¯t harmful to the hawk, and would be invisible to all except for Kang-hyuk.


    It was known as the ¡®Mile Chasing Needle¡¯, and was filled with a special kind of energy that would inform Kang-hyuk whenever the target it was embedded in was within a ten thousand step distance of him.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng! Come quickly!¡±


    A teacher was calling Kang-hyuk from a distance away.


    ¡°Ah! You can go ahead without me! I¡¯ll follow behind.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then began walking once more after responding to the teacher.


    Woof! Woof!


    Suddenly, Deuk, who had been following behind Kang-hyuk, began to bark.


    Kang-hyuk gestured at him, and whispered in response.


    ¡°I already know.¡±


    He had deliberately walked down along the mountain path, and soon enough, open space had appeared.


    Kang-hyuk deliberated that the field trip had been rather eventful from its very first day.


    ¡®There are two days left in the field trip right?¡¯


    He clenched his fists.


    ¡®How is Mu-jin managing this property that such twisted events are happening within it!?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk ground his teeth.


    It was then...


    Rustling


    Kang-hyuk looked back at the sound of the rustling vegetation.


    Standing there was an old man.


    The old man looked at Kang-hyuk withplete disdain.


    The old man pointed at Kang-hyuk¡¯s waist with his long smoking pipe and asked, ¡°Where did you get that Rain Bead from?¡±


    Going back in time, in the forests near Goseon Mountain.


    There was a vige. This vige was on the countryside of Hwacheon, and was initially formed around seventy-eight years ago.


    The Hwacheon Countryside was a ce where people gathered in an attempt to escape from the suppression of administration so that they could experience a more peaceful existence. However, the ce wasn¡¯t entirely free of issues.


    The main issue was the danger of bandits.


    However, the countryside near the Goseon Mountain was safe from such dangers.


    The reason for this was an old man who had entered this part of the Hwacheon countryside around five years earlier. The old man was nicknamed ¡®Pipe Grandfather.¡¯


    It was a nickname based on the fact that the old man always had a white pipe hanging from his mouth.


    When he had first entered the vige, he hadn¡¯t gotten along too well with the vige folk.


    This was, of course, to be expected.


    It was a possibility that he was an informant for someone who was aiming for the vigers.


    But their thoughts on him had aplete transformation around half a year after he had first arrived.


    This was a result of them having witnessed him attacking a group of bandits with his white pipe.


    After the bandits retreated, the head of the vige had cautiously asked him a question-what on earth his true identity was.


    The Pipe Grandfather had replied vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m just an old man that wants to live out the rest of his years in peace. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve noticed a few tigers in the area, would there be an issue if I caught a few of them?¡±


    It was only then that the vige folk realized why the past six months had passed without them facing any difficulty. It had all been due to the presence of the Pipe Grandfather.


    Henceforth, the Pipe Grandfather melted into the Hwacheon Countryside as though he was part of the scenery.


    Holding a brush, the Pipe Grandfather was sitting on a bench in front of his cottage, and seemed to be agonizing over a piece of paper.


    ¡°Grandpa! Pipe Grandfather!¡±


    All of a sudden, a young boy who looked around seven in age came running out from behind him. The boy then jumped onto the bench.


    ¡°Grandfather! Mother made some noodles!¡±


    ¡°Is it that time already?¡±


    The Pipe Grandfather lifted his head, judging the time by the position of the sun in the sky.


    ¡°Huh? Anyways, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick some orchids after such a long time. How is your study of the alphabet going?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going well! I¡¯ve already learned five letters!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Do you want toe to eat some noodles with me?¡±


    And then.


    Thud-!


    A loud boom emanated from somewhere.


    The boy looked around to find the origin of the sound. But the Pipe Grandfather had a quite different response to the noise.


    He looked a little perplexed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Pipe Grandfather coughed at the boy¡¯s pressing and said.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think we can eat noodles together today.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s somece I urgently need to go.¡±


    ¡°But where did this sounde from?¡±


    ¡°A bear must have collided with a tree.¡±


    He simply left it at that, and immediately disappeared within the forest. His eyes were trembling.


    ¡®I felt the energy of Dark Cultivators a while back, but didn¡¯t move as it was too bothersome, but what is this energy I¡¯m sensing now! This familiar energy!¡¯


    He sped up his Gyeonggong.


    ¡®If my energy detection is correct, elder Hyung-nim is most definitely in the area!¡¯


    The very elder Hyung-nim that he had spent over fifty years with.


    He was detecting none other than Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy.


    There was no possibility that Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy would go undetected by the Pipe Grandfather.


    This was because the Pipe Grandfather¡¯s true name was Ji Cheol-mok!


    He had been part of Kwaepungdae with Kang-hyuk, andter, when Kang-hyuk had be the n Leader, he became the head of Kwaepungdae.


    After running for some time, the Pipe Grandfather, or rather, Ji Cheol-mok, realized that he was now in the Goam Mountains.


    And within the many caves of the mountain, he could feel the energy of warriors.


    ¡®I can feel the presence of the warriors of Baekdo, along with the energy of Dark Cultivation warriors!


    Also, I can feel elder Hyung-nim¡¯s energy! But....¡¯


    He tilted his head to the side.


    Kang-hyuk lived within the forests of Sacheon.


    Whilst Ji Cheol-mok was surprised at his detection of Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy, he realized that Kang-hyuk only came out of retreat once every four years, for the Autumn Moorim Festival.


    ¡®How could elder Hyung-nim be here, and with warriors at that?¡¯

 Chapter 53

    <strong>Chapter 53: Chapter 53</strong>


    All of a sudden.


    Woof! Woof woof!


    Apanied by the sounds of a barking dog, came the appearance of arge crowd.


    Ji Cheol-mok immediately hid himself using a martial technique.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng¡¯s dog is pointing us in that direction!¡±


    ¡°I felt an energy in that direction too!¡±


    The group consisted of people from Hwacheon Academy, all clothed in their distinctive blue uniform. Guiding them was some sort of animal that looked like a small white puppy.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Amongst the crowd was a face familiar to Ji Chol-mok. It was none other than the ex-head of Hyeonmugak, Eun Myeong-myeong.


    ¡®So that youngd has be the Principal of Hwacheon Academy?¡¯


    Two boys that looked like students came out of cave, along with two teachers. Then soon after, a young teacher that was carrying a woman in his arms emerged.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡®It-it¡¯s alive! I can feel elder Hyung-nim¡¯s energy once more!¡¯


    The energy he felt so intensely in one moment, then disappeared all of a sudden.


    Ji Cheol-mok was greatly perplexed.


    However, he regained hisposure and began to observe each person within the crowd closely. He suddenly clenched his jaw.


    His anger was from seeing a particr essory hanging from the waist of a young man.


    ¡®Th-that! That¡¯s the Rain Bead! That essory is something that is only worn by my elder Hyung-nim!¡¯


    Ji Cheol-mok was a man that was talented with his hands.


    His skill in construction work and cksmithing was a given, but he was also skilled in ornament making.


    Therefore, one day, after having woven some threads together to make an ornament, he decided to present the ornament to Kang-hyuk as a gift.


    Kang-hyuk, delighted at the gift, had spoken, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll always keep this on my person. Could you weave my Rain Bead into it?¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok then wove Kang-hyuk¡¯s Rain Bead, and the ornament together.


    There onwards, as he had promised, Kang-hyuk wore the ornament on his clothes wherever he went.


    Therefore in Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s mind, there were only two possibilities as to why that young man was wearing the ornament. He was either extremely close to Kang-hyuk, or he had stolen it from him.


    The group of people standing outside the cave soon began to move in the direction of Goseon Mountain.


    Ji Cheol-mok followed behind.


    More precisely, he was tailing the young man who had the Rain Bead hanging from his waist.


    However, the small white puppy that was following the man, kept looking back at Ji Cheol-mok.


    ¡®That puppy has good instincts!¡¯


    He hadn¡¯t considered Deuk¡¯s true identity at all.


    Ji Cheol-mok began to wonder how much further they were going.


    But, luckily for him, the young man seemed to have changed routes, and was just walking along, separate from the rest of the group.


    The young teacher, then suddenly stopped at a clearing of the forest, clenching his fists. He seemed to be enraged about something, and was grinding his teeth in anger.


    However, Ji Cheol-mok wasn¡¯t a man with much foresight, and immediately came into sight of the young man.


    Rustle


    At the sound of the rustling vegetation, the young man turned to look at Ji Cheol-mok.


    He was straight to the point, pointing at the young man¡¯s waist with his pipe.


    ¡°That Rain Bead, where did you get it from?¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed at his question.


    There was no possibility that he wouldn¡¯t recognize the old man.


    ¡®This fellow, Ji Cheol-mok! You¡¯re finally crawling out now! You were watching me since I was at the cave. Tsk tsk!¡¯


    However, Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t have the intention of revealing his identity so easily.


    Most Elders of the Hwacheon n chose to go into retirement.


    They no longer wanted the burden of having to be involved in the organizational affairs of the n, and wanted to live out their old age in peace.


    Whilst they were obligated to show their faces twice a year at important events of the n, generally speaking, there were no more than around three Elders within Nakyang at a single point in time.


    Kang-hyuk had a feeling that if Ji Cheol-mok became aware that he was in Nakyang, it was likely that he¡¯d try to follow him there.


    ¡®If that fellowes to Nakyang, it¡¯ll most definitely cause the people of the n to be unnecessarily nervous!¡¯


    Whilst he wanted to give him a good scolding about not taking good care of the surrounding area of his ce of retirement, he decided that now wasn¡¯t the right time.


    ¡°Why do you ask? And who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem! You don¡¯t need to know my name!¡±


    Kang-hyuk bowed in response to Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s answer, and spoke.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know who you are, how can I inform you of the origins of the Rain Bead? If you think about it rationally, it doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I apologize if you feel that I¡¯ve been rude, but I request your understanding! It¡¯s only because a few things have happened along the way that are causing me to be cautious.¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok couldn¡¯t argue Kang-hyuk¡¯s point.


    ¡°I see! I guess I didn¡¯t think that much about what I was saying properly! My name is Ji Cheol-mok, and I¡¯m an Elder of the Hwacheon n.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not a Dark Cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then, I apologize for my behaviour thus far. I¡¯m Hwacheon Academy¡¯s Horticulture teacher!¡±


    ¡°Horticulture teacher?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok cleared his throat.


    ¡°Not at all. So, will you tell me how you obtained that Rain Bead exactly?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but I cannot say. I just can¡¯t believe that you are an Elder of the Hwacheon n.¡±


    ¡°This fellow!¡±


    Kang-hyuk quickly put his hand out at Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s roar, in an attempt to calm him down.


    ¡°Please understand where I¡¯ming from! I¡¯ve just undergone great trouble with the ck Snake Sect, and I can¡¯t trust just anyone!¡±


    ¡°The ck Snake Sect? The bastards that have a ck snake tattooed on the inside of their wrists?¡±


    ¡°Do you know of them?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What on earth are they up to now?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled inwardly at his question.


    ¡®Are you curious? Then I¡¯ll tell you!¡¯


    He made a disturbed face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you show me evidence that you¡¯re an Elder of the Hwacheon n.¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok then took an identity tag out of his sleeve, and presented it to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Here! Are you satisfied?¡±


    It was unmistakeably the identity tag of the Hwacheon n that couldn¡¯t be forged.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re really an Elder of the Hwacheon n? Ji Cheol-mok...ah! I¡¯ve heard of you! Aren¡¯t you the ex-head of Kwaepungdae?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem. You know well! Now are you going to tell me what on earth happened with the ck Snake Sect?¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed deeply.


    ¡°In truth, the Hwacheon Academy was here in the Goseon Mountains for a field trip, owing to the grace of the n Leader. But...¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°The ck Snake Sect kidnapped a group of students, along with two teachers....¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok¡¯splexion grew more pale as Kang-hyuk continued narrating the events of the day.


    ¡°Th-that, is that really true?!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! I almost died in my fumbling attempts to rescue the kidnapped group! If it wasn¡¯t for a man that showed up just in time, that is.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what man?¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok gulped down his saliva nervously.


    ¡°That man dealt with the kidnappers in one ferocious blow, saving us all!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok had nothing to say in response.


    Indeed, the energy he had felt was definitely that of Kang-hyuk¡¯s. He was sure that his elder Hyung-nim had been present in this location.


    He recalled some words Kang-hyuk had said just before he had gone into retirement.


    ¡°You¡¯re retiring, it¡¯s good! But you¡¯re still an Elder. So, you must make sure to deal with any trouble in the area surrounding your ce of retirement. Around a fifty metre radius of where you are must be free of all troubles!¡±


    Sweat was dripping down his back.


    Kang-hyuk then continued.


    ¡°The man who saved us said something when he gave me this Rain Bead.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what did he say?¡±


    ¡°To find the man who made the essory, and after asking him why he didn¡¯t manage his retirement area well enough, to leave him half-dead.....¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°But then, he felt a little bad for giving me the task, so he left the Rain Bead with me for some time in return.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°He also said to convey to that man that he wouldn¡¯t let him be if he still didn¡¯t manage his area well enough in the future....¡±


    Beads of sweat began to drip down from Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No-not at all! I need to leave now!¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok rushed back into the forest, and at hearing him screaming a few minutester, Kang-hyuk began to p inughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡®Look after your area well!¡¯


    He intended to seek Ji Cheol-mok out anyway, but it just so happened that he had found him first.


    He was going to warn him that if he didn¡¯t want to experience any bodily hardships, emotional hardships, or any type of hardships in general, he should take care of the trouble in his area well.


    Dok!


    All of a sudden, someone appeared at Kang-hyuk¡¯s side.


    ¡°You went too far, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    The clear voice was that of a woman. It was Byeok Ae-rin.


    Kang-hyuk folded his arms and grinned.


    ¡°What¡¯s too far? I had already informed him to take good care of the area surrounding his ce of retirement.¡±


    ¡°When Cheol-mok Orabeoni finds out about thister.....¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He has really caused me such unnecessary trouble! It was such an awkward situation for me!¡±


    ¡°I know, but still....¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that I¡¯m busy right now! Are you going to take care of all the trouble in this area?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your maid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. This job is for that rascal Cheol-mok to do!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin nodded her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It is something that Cheol-mok Orabeoni should have dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°You took so long!¡±


    Upon Kang-hyuk¡¯s return to the camp-site, Ok Hae-mi, who had been looking over his group, as well as Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s faces, lit up.


    The kidnapped group, and the teachers, which included Oh-Tae, had already returned.


    Ok Hae-mi quickly sent Kang-hyuk a telepathic message.


    -I heard that you found the students. Thank you.


    -What do you mean?


    -I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling that you were behind finding them.


    The thought that Ok Hae-mi was indeed a woman with good intuition entered Kang-hyuk¡¯s mind.


    Cheon Hae-gwang looked relieved after Kang-hyuk had ryed what had happened, then pointed at the students and spoke.


    ¡°Seeing as two teachers werete, we¡¯ll follow yesterday¡¯s night watching schedule. So, the first person on night watch is Ok Seonsaeng.¡±


    The students had just fallen asleep.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°You should go to sleep now. You¡¯ll be busy tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang got up from his seat soon after, and immediately fell asleep.


    It seemed that his day had been difficult as well, having to mobilize the warriors.


    Ok Hae-mi got up, and looked at Oh-Tae and Kang-hyuk.


    She could guess the circumstances they had been through from the strong scent of blood on their bodies.


    However, she found it strange that Kang-hyuk¡¯s clothes werepletely clean, despite Oh-Tae¡¯s clothes being stained with blood.


    However, as a woman with good intuition, she decided that it would be best to not bring up useless matters.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot today.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, but just something that was our duty as teachers.¡±


    Oh-Tae could only hang his head at Kang-hyuk¡¯s response.


    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ll be going for now. I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi bowed and left.


    The surroundings werepletely silent not long after.


    There was the asional sound of whispering, as people discussed the affairs of the day, but still, the night was as quiet as it could be.


    Kang-hyuk sat in front of the fire.


    ¡°Er...Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked up at the sound of his name.


    Thud


    Oh-Tae dropped down to the floor in front of him, kneeling.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For giving me that pill so I could save my honour, and for being so benevolent as to save my life. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever pay back this grace you have shown me.¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡°So you realized I¡¯ve been benevolent towards you?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Even if...¡±


    Oh-Tae paused for a moment, then continued speaking.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m just a first-year swordsmanship teacher that is stillcking in many ways.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at him in a silent manner.


    The silent atmosphere continued for a while.


    The unending silence was finally broken by Oh-Tae, as he opened his mouth to speak once more.


    ¡°Please forgive me! I mistreated you Kang Seonaeng, with my foolish arrogance!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to save yourself in advance, now that you¡¯ve realized I¡¯m stronger than you?¡±


    Oh-Tae flinched at Kang-hyuk¡¯s bluntness.


    He lowered his head to the ground.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, I can say no more! That¡¯s how I¡¯ve lived my life thus far, and I have no choice but to continue living like this in the future. And the reason for this is....because I¡¯m weak.¡±

 Chapter 54

    <strong>Chapter 54: Chapter 53</strong>


    He then swallowed his sadness.


    ¡°Today¡¯s events have made me realize something. It¡¯s that I truly am weak andcking.¡±


    Oh-Tae continued.


    ¡°Therefore, after the field trip ends, I¡¯m going to retire from my role as a teacher.¡±


    Kang-hyuk raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Did you just say... retirement?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have lost all honour. I feel ashamed to even look at the students, and so I cannot be their teacher henceforth.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I wanted to give you an apology, and to thank you before I left the school.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    ¡°Did you say you¡¯ve lost all honour...? To say something like that, you really are a man with no shame.¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡±


    Oh-Tae lifted his head to look at Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°It means that you¡¯re being irresponsible.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued.


    ¡°The students that are being taught by you haven¡¯t even gone beyond their second year of study. To think of retiring when your students haven¡¯t even finished their course of study! Do you have no sense of responsibility whatsoever?¡±


    Despite Oh-Tae bing flustered at Kang-hyuk¡¯s scolding, Kang-hyuk continued.


    ¡°People aren¡¯t perfect. Everyone has their shortings. It¡¯s not as though you¡¯re the only person in the world that iscking in some way. There are thousands, tens of thousands, millions of people who have imperfections! We¡¯re all making up for each other¡¯s shorings.¡±


    Oh-Tae hung his head.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ashamed of beingcking, then you should put in your utmost efforts to fill thatcking area. If you¡¯ve identified yourself as having weaknesses, then you should work on growing stronger.¡±


    Oh-Tae¡¯s self-esteem had fallen to the extent that he felt as though it would soon be swallowed by the earth itself.


    But of course, Kang-hyuk knew that it was important to not push him too much.


    He now wanted to focus on uplifting Oh-Tae¡¯s spirits.


    This was the only way that he could prevent Oh-Tae¡¯s imminent ruin.


    ¡°But amidst all of this, you must remember who you are, and that you are living for yourself, not for others.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Pleasee to your senses! Only if youe to your senses now will you be able to reach a transcended level of cultivation by next year!


    ¡°Is-is that really true?¡±


    Oh-Tae blinked at what Kang-hyuk had just said.


    It was evident that Oh-Tae was a man of Moorim by his enthusiastic reaction at the prospect of raising his cultivation.


    ¡°Also, seeing as you ate the Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill earlier, it¡¯s highly likely that you¡¯ll reach a transcended cultivation level even before the time I¡¯ve predicted.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Astonished, Oh-Tae¡¯s was agape.


    ¡®Th-the Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill! Isn¡¯t that the pill made by the head of the Mysterious Medicine Valley? I¡¯ve heard that it heals all injuries, internal and external in one stroke, and raises one¡¯s cultivation by a season without any ill-effects!¡¯


    The Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill was also famed for its ability to easily raise one¡¯s Qi, and maintain it at a high level for an extended period of time.


    This was the reason for the pill¡¯s glorified name, and for Oh-Tae¡¯s dumbfounded smile.


    ¡°Do-don¡¯t joke around! Even if I amcking, this kind of joke would be a little too far, don¡¯t you think!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who would joke around with something like that. If you think back, at the moment you ate the pill, did you not feel a special effect?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Even if you forgot the immediate effects of the pill, I would have thought you could realize its effects by your Gyeonggong pace at the very least?¡±


    This was indeed so.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s Gyeonggong was at such a pace that even Yun Ha-seong, a warrior with transcended cultivation, struggled to keep up with him.


    Yet Oh-Tae, as a warrior with peak cultivation, managed to somehow keep up with Kang-hyuk, with the only side effect he experienced was being out of breath.


    ¡°Th-that pill was really the Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Oh-Tae was in a state of confusion.


    The first thing he was unable toprehend was how Kang-hyuk even had such a precious item in his possession, and secondly, why he would casually give such a treasure to him.


    He could somewhat make sense of his first confusion.


    ¡®If he¡¯s a warrior of the n Leader, perhaps its befitting that he has such treasures in his possession.¡¯


    Oh-Tae hadpletely believed the lie that Kang-hyuk was the n Leader¡¯s secret envoy, owing to Kang-hyuk¡¯s open show of power, and Yun Ha-seong¡¯s words.


    ¡®But....¡¯


    Oh-Tae couldn¡¯t make sense of his second confusion.


    He was a man who had attempted to expel Kang-hyuk from his post at the Academy.


    ¡®Why would he show me such favour by bestowing the Heavenly Restoring Pill upon me?¡¯


    He then spoke up cautiously.


    ¡°Wh-why did you give me the pill?¡±


    ¡°Well....¡±


    The reason for Kang-hyuk of course, was because the situation had been bothersome.


    Oh-Tae had held onto his trouser legs, begging toe with him, and as Kang-hyuk was in a hurry to rescue the others, he had just thrown him the pill.


    Rescuing the kidnapped students was obviously the more pressing matter at hand.


    But there was also another reason.


    For Kang-hyuk, the Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill was neither precious nor mysterious.


    His friend from the Mysterious Medicine Valley, Ho-seong, had forcibly given him them, and so he had piles of the pills stacked up in his warehouse, so many that he couldn¡¯t fathom what he was going to do with all of them.


    He also wasn¡¯t able to just freely hand them out to anyone, as this would just cause further problems to arise.


    But this truth wasn¡¯t a truth he could reveal to Oh-Tae.


    ¡°Do you really think of me as a narrow-minded person? I¡¯m disappointed that you would think I would be so petty.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡±


    Oh-Tae immediately jumped up, but Kang-hyuk continued talking.


    ¡°I just wanted Oh Seonsaeng to be a better teacher, and it was with these thoughts that I gave you the pill.¡±


    ¡°A-a better teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so please don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°O-of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why....¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s face became serious.


    ¡°I wish to give you some teachings.¡±


    ¡°Is-is that really so?¡±


    ¡°But seeing as both of us are still working as teachers, we don¡¯t have a lot of spare time...how about this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kang-hyuk then stroked his chin. His old habit was still ever present, despite the absence of his beard.


    ¡°Once every two weeks, I¡¯ll give you a teaching, or assign a task to you.¡±


    Oh-Tae tilted his head to the side in confusion.


    ¡°A-a task? But how could you assign a task to a teacher....¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. The truth of being human is that we are assigned tasks from the day we are born, till the day we die. Oh Seonsaeng, you are like my disciple, so how could you oppose being assigned a task?¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize.¡±


    ¡°So, do you ept my proposal?¡±


    ¡°I ept.¡±


    ¡°Then, please sign this.¡±


    Kang-hyuk promptly took out some ink, a brush, and a piece of paper, then wrote a contract.


    He then handed the contract over to Oh-Tae, who began to read it.


    ¡®Whilst I Oh-Tae, am being taught by Kang-hyuk, I will fully receive those teachings, and act in total sincerity. If I fail to upkeep these conditions, I will receive ten beatings from Kang-hyuk.¡¯


    It was a contract that seemed simple, yet its contents were rather absurd.


    Oh-Tae then spoke carefully.


    ¡°But why have you included the part that I will receive ten beatings if I fail to upkeep the conditions?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mere formality, indicating what will ur if the conditions of the contract aren¡¯t maintained. It¡¯s a section that all contracts have, there¡¯s no need to worry yourself about it, Oh Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°If you have no further issues, please sign.¡±


    Oh-Tae unwaveringly signed the contract.


    His reasoning was that he had no reason to oppose being taught by such a master who was an envoy of the n Leader himself.


    In truth, Oh-Tae should have pondered over signing the contract a little more.


    Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t a man that took care of his affairs carelessly, and especially not affairs that had been drawn up in writing.


    Oh-Tae had no idea of the effects he could potentially face as a result of the use within the contract of ¡®being beaten ten times.¡¯


    ¡°You should go to bed now. It¡¯s quitete into the night now. Is our night watching duty not as promised before?¡±


    He was referring to the bet that Oh-Tae had made with him in regards to the rain. The result of that was that Oh-Tae had promised to undertake half of Kang-hyuk¡¯s night-watching duties.


    Oh-Tae nodded.


    ¡°A man never goes back on his word..... Of course....¡±


    ¡°Then, you should go to bed.¡±


    ¡°When will the task be set?¡±


    ¡°My teachings will officially begin when we return to the Academy, so don¡¯t concern yourself with that for now, and just go to sleep.¡±


    After Kang-hyuk gestured out his hands towards the sleeping quarters, Oh-Tae finally walked over to his sleeping spot, andy down.


    Kang-hyuk then stroked Deuk, who had been sitting beside him, and sent out a telepathic message.


    -Ae-rin-ah, aren¡¯t you going toe down?


    -Sorry? Oh...well, about that.....


    Nestled in the branches of a nearby tree, hidden thanks to an invisibility technique, was Byeok Ae-rin. She had been watching over Oh-Tae and Kang-hyuk¡¯s conversation, and was startled by Kang-hyuk¡¯s sudden message.


    -Why are you so flustered?


    -I-I¡¯m not flustered, I was just surprised.


    -Yes, so why are you surprised?


    -Well, it¡¯s a given, seeing as you sent the message so abruptly.


    -Hahaha.


    Byeok Ae-rin smiled at the sound of Kang-hyuk¡¯sughter.


    -So what are you intending to do with that guy, Oh-Tae?


    -Seeing as things have unfolded differently now, you¡¯ll have to cancel the n. I¡¯m sorry.


    -It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll follow your orders, my Lord.


    Byeok Ae-rin cancelled the operation she would have most likely put a lot of nning into without a second thought.


    This was why Kang-hyuk felt such gratitude towards her.


    -I¡¯m always thankful for you.


    -Sorry?


    Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s eyes widened.


    -Thinking about it, you¡¯ve already done too much for me.


    -Wh-why are you talking like this?


    Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s expression became enveloped with fear.


    -Ar-are you going somewhere far away?


    -No. I¡¯ve just spoken to Oh-Tae about being irresponsible, how could I be so irresponsible by going somewhere else?


    -Th-then, are you dismissing me?


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    -It¡¯s just something I¡¯ve wanted to say for a while now.


    -Do you want to cause my death by making my heart pound so much that it bursts?!


    -Hahaha, what a joke!


    -Anyway, my Lord, were you serious about rying teachings to Oh-Tae?


    -Why do you ask?


    -He¡¯s a man that dared to plot against you! So why are you deciding to forgive him? As if it wasn¡¯t enough to bestow him a Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill, you¡¯re even going to give him teachings?


    Kang-hyuk smiled widely.


    -Are you talking about me? You joke once more!


    -What do you mean?


    -When have I ever simply let go of a fellow that dared to bare their teeth at me?


    -Of-of course, there has never been such an instance.


    -Exactly. That¡¯s why I said I would give my teachings to Oh Seonsaeng, and even drew up a contract. Well, I had said this with the intention of building him up bit by bit so that he could be a great pir for Baekdo, but....


    There was a coldness in Kang-hyuk¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Well, should I just kill him? It would be slightly, just ever so slightly inconvenient, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    A chill ran down Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s spine.


    ¡®If-if he¡¯s talking about teachings...¡¯


    She unconsciously shuddered just from simply recalling the training she had received from Kang-hyuk in the past.


    ¡®Lo-lord! Those times were definitely not slightly challenging!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk smiled, and gestured at her.


    -It¡¯ste into the night, go to bed!


    -Okay, but what are you thinking of doing?


    Kang-hyuk tilted his head at Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s question.


    -About what?


    -About the fact that everyone thinks you¡¯re the n Leader¡¯s secret envoy.


    -I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessarily a bad thing.


    ...?


    -If there¡¯s anyone who tries to scheme against me in the future, those present in the cave who are under this impression will now defend me.


    ....


    -What are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t you going to sleep?


    -I get it, I¡¯m going to sleep! Good night.


    Byeok Ae-rin bowed, and withdrew after. She then set about disassembling her setup for the operation against Oh-Tae.


    It had taken her quite a while to set it up, but this was irrelevant to her.


    Since she was acting upon her Lord¡¯s orders.


    Byeok Ae-rin was well aware of how much Kang-hyuk had deliberated on asking her to cancel the operation, and how sorry he felt about it.


    This was why she was following his orders so unhesitatingly.


    His decisions were always correct.


    ¡®My Lord said that I¡¯ve done too much for him, but it¡¯s the opposite of that. From my perspective, my Lord has done too much for me. In the past, in the present, and in the future as well.¡¯

 Chapter 55

    <strong>Chapter 55: Chapter 54</strong>


    She smiled softly, then suddenly recalled the contract Oh-Tae had signed.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the contract state that he would have to receive ten beatings if it was vited?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue.


    As a previous aide of Kang-hyuk¡¯s, she was well aware of the true meaning behind that particr use.


    ¡®Why were you so troublesome..... If you had acted up a little less, your beatings would have been reduced to five rather than ten....¡¯


    There was another issue. There was no use in the contract referring to when it would end.


    The second day had begun.


    Unaware of the events of the previous day, the students woke up with bright faces, and after finishing their morning Qigong practice, they began to busy themselves with the morning breakfast preparations.


    Kang-hyuk turned his head to look at Eun Myeong-myeong. Whilst doing so, he caught sight of Byeok Ae-rin, busy with the breakfast preparations, and sent her a telepathic message.


    -I think the Principal has made his mind not to inform the other students of yesterday¡¯s kidnapping incident.


    -He probably wants to avoid unnecessarymotion, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really the right thing to do.


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue.


    -Anyway, it seems as though Cheol-mok is diligently clearing the area of trouble as I had told him to.


    -What do you mean?


    Kang-hyuk lifted up his arm, and pointed towards a location. Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s expression changed to that of understanding.


    Observing that Kang-hyuk¡¯s expressions had changed to that of annoyance, Byeok Ae-rin then spoke up carefully.


    -Er, what¡¯s with your expression? Isn¡¯t Cheol-mol Orabeoni clearing things up as you wanted?


    -It¡¯s too noisy.


    ...?


    -It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to let the entirety of Goseon Mountain know that he¡¯s at work. It¡¯s quite likely that the Principal knows of his presence as well by now....


    Swish!


    Pok!


    As a white pipe cut through the air, the blood of ck Snake Sect warriors flowed in every direction.


    Amongst the people present at the scene was an elderly man.


    ¡°These rotten bastards! Why did you have toe here and get an old man who was living his life peacefully involved! You despicable bastards!¡±


    He muttered curses at the man whilst waving his pipe.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡°Save, save me....¡±


    The warriors of the ck Snake Sect weren¡¯t the only men whose lives were ended by Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s pipe.


    Bandits, and other dark cultivators were also suffering an unexpectedly unfortunate fate at the hands of his famed pipe.


    At that moment in time, Ji Cheol-mok was in a hurry.


    If he didn¡¯t hurry and clear out the group of dark cultivators, and those with evil intentions out of the stated radius within his area of retirement, he knew that he would suffer a beating at the hands of his elder Hyung-nim, Kang-hyuk.


    He was a Hwacheon n Elder over the age of eighty that no one would even think of beating, but this was irrelevant to Kang-hyuk.


    What was relevant to him was whether one had made a mistake or not.


    ¡®Moreover, Hyung-nim¡¯s fists hurt like hell!¡¯


    As he began to recall a time when he had experienced the pain of Kang-hyuk¡¯s fists, he quickly shook his head, and tried to forget the memory.


    ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s so many of them!¡±


    He blurted out some curses once more.


    During this duration of time, since he had found managing his zone somewhat bothersome, he had managed it carelessly, causing the number of dark cultivating groups within the area to rise sharply.


    Ji Cheol-mok felt regret at not having acted earlier.


    Around half a day had passed.


    He massaged his shoulders. He estimated that it would take around two more days topletely wipe his area clean of the remaining dark cultivation groups and bandits.


    ¡°Ahh, my joints! I¡¯m so old that I can¡¯t even do these things anymore! There was I time when I could fight for fifteen days straight without feeling anyck in energy!¡±


    He took a pill out of his sleeve, and ced it in his mouth. The pill was a mysterious pill known as the ¡®Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill.¡¯


    Ho-seong had distributed the pills amongst all of the Kwaepungdae members, and therefore he too, having been a member of the Kwaepungdae, had a copious supply of it.


    After having regained his Qi and strength from the pill, Ji Cheol-muk was ready to begin his extermination of the dark cultivators from Goseon Mountain once more.


    He then turned his head all of a sudden.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    As he spoke, a figure emerged.


    The man¡¯s attire was clean and smart.


    He was wearing a blue uniform, and a belt with the Principal¡¯s insignia embroidered onto it. It was Eun Myeong-myeong.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Eun Myeong-myeong!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong immediately bowed.


    ¡°I greet the White Pipe Sword Emperor!¡±


    The White Pipe Sword Emperor was a nickname of Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s which had stuck to him as he was always seen carrying a white pipe.


    As Eun Myeong-myeong was the head of Hyeonmugak who dealt with information, Ji Cheol-mok recognized him at first nce.


    ¡°Why have youe all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Well we are having a field trip here so.....¡±


    ¡°I already know that. I was simply curious as to why you¡¯re standing in front of me at this moment in time.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong sighed.


    ¡°How could I note? I could feel the Elder¡¯s energy all the way from the campsite. That¡¯s why I thought something might be going on, and just came to check.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok felt like an old man.


    He had been so desperate to deal with the groups of dark cultivators that he had forgotten to hide his energetic traces.


    ¡°But how did you know that we¡¯re currently on a field trip?¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok coughed at his question.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem. About that.... Well, the surroundings suddenly became so noisy that it was obvious to me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I also found out that the warriors of the ck Snake Sect dared to kidnap teachers and students of the Academy!¡±


    ¡°It, it can¡¯t be. Is that why you¡¯re fighting all of the Dark Cultivators on Goseon Mountain...?¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok nodded his head.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why!¡±


    If he wanted to preserve his honour, there was no way that he was going to state the true reason to Eun Myeong-myeong- that he didn¡¯t want to be beaten by Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Am I not an Elder of the Hwacheon n?!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong looked at him with a gaze filled with admiration.


    ¡°I¡¯m touched! I¡¯m incredibly touched that an Elder in retirement would move in such a way for the sake of Hwacheon Academy!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem. There¡¯s no need to think too much into it, it¡¯s simply my duty as an Elder of the n.¡±


    ¡°I was already touched when Shim Jangro-nim began working as a cleaner for us, but now even you, Ji Jangro-nim is addressing the issue of dark cultivators on the mountain for our sake! I feel as though I¡¯ve been bestowed with such grace as the Principal of the Academy that I don¡¯t know how I can pay such debt back!¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok felt as though Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s words were a little strange.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Where is that fellow Shim-gu?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the Hwacheon Academy right now?¡±


    ¡°What is he doing at the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Erm, well, he¡¯s a cleaner.....¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong suddenly realized why Ji Cheol-mok had reacted in such a way.


    As Shim-gu and Ji Cheol-mok were the same age, they were often quarrelling.


    ¡®It¡¯s so strange that you two fight so well when against one another.¡¯


    Ji Cheol-muk sighed.


    ¡®He really has gone senile with age, hasn¡¯t he! An Elder of the Hwacheon n, being a cleaner in the Academy!¡¯


    He indicated at Eun Myeong-myeong with a hand signal.


    ¡°You can go now. I need to clear up....no, deal with those Dark Cultivator bastards.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    After Eun Myeong-myeong bowed and headed towards the campsite, Ji Cheol-mok began to move.


    Or started to move, then stopped.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s that!¡±


    There had been something that had been bothering him from yesterday, and he had just realized what it was.


    It was the strange way in which the teacher he hade across had spoken to him.


    Even Eun Myeong-myeong, the previous head of Hyeonmugak, and the current Principal of the Hwacheon Academy, only second to the n Leader in its running, bowed and showed reverence to him.


    But a mere Horticulture teacher spoke to him with such a confident attitude.


    Ji Cheol-mok found thispletely bizarre.


    As he reflected on the teacher¡¯s strange behaviour and their conversation, suspicious points about the man began to surface.


    ¡®There wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood on his clothing, despite him iming to have almost been killed by the ck Snake Sect. And thinking about it, ain¡¯t his face rather familiar?¡¯


    He finally remembered a particr person the man resembled.


    It was none other than Kang-hyuk in his youth.


    ¡®It-it can¡¯t be that elder Hyung-nim is using Ju-Ansul to appear as someone young and is working as a Horticulture teacher at Hwacheon Academy?¡¯


    But, he felt as though there were a few points amiss in the reasoning of this conclusion.


    Firstly, the Kang-hyuk he knew detesteding to Nakyang. Secondly, he could neither feel Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy, nor internal force on the young teacher.


    Finally, there was no way that Kang-hyuk would have been unable to recognize him.


    ¡°Hahaha! There¡¯s no way! I¡¯m just misunderstanding things! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Ji Cheol-mokughed dumbfoundedly.


    ¡®Wait, I¡¯ve got him.¡¯


    Ji Cheol-mok realized the man seemed to be unfamiliar with his face.


    Even if he was a liberal arts subject teacher, all teachers of the Hwacheon Academy were given a book containing the names and illustrations of all the important figureheads and Elders of the n.


    But despite this, the man still seemed to be unaware of who he was....


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely strange!¡¯


    However, Ji Cheol-mok had a more pressing issue at hand.


    This was to properly clean up his area before his elder Hyung-nim, Kang-hyuk found a reason to beat him up.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to go to the Academy myself after I finish to see the spectacle of that fellow Shim-gu!¡¯


    Sound of drum beating


    The sun had begun to set.


    As sound of the beating drum rang out, students began to gather around arge boulder in the campsite.


    They all looked exhausted.


    The task of the second day was to find green ribbons.


    As Ok Hae-mi had said to them the day before, the ribbons that they would need to find on the second day would be different, and therefore, the ribbons were not red, but green in colour.


    This was exactly why the task had increased in difficulty.


    The forest wasn¡¯t overflowing with foliage, since it was still early spring, but it still had trees with emerging leaves.


    Unless one had sharp eyesight, it was a challenge to find a green ribbon amongst the vegetation.


    Kang-hyuk returned to the campsite with his group that he had been watching over.


    Thankfully, there were no mishaps like the day before.


    This wasn¡¯t due to the students being more careful, but rather, it was due to Ji Cheol-mok.


    Due to his hard work, the dark cultivators around Goseon Mountain had almost entirely disappeared.


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡¯


    Soon, each team¡¯s points had been counted up, and Ok Hae-mi announced the results.


    The Samjo group that Kang-hyuk was a part of, had a total of forty points.


    With each green ribbon giving ten points, it was an average score. The highest score of a group thus far was seventy points.


    Ok Hae-mi smiled kindly after having read out the points.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. If you¡¯ve done well today, don¡¯t be overly conceited, and if you¡¯ve scored low, try harder tomorrow! Now, let¡¯s all have dinner!¡±


    At her words, the students all began to disperse for dinner, and Kang-hyuk too began to leave with his group.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He then noticed two warriors clothed in blue running towards the campsite.


    Their identities as messengers were evident by the red feathers adorning their headwear.


    A question arose within Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®Messengers? Thiste in the day?¡¯


    The priority when selecting messengers was the person¡¯s Gyeonggong ability. Even if the person wascking in other martial techniques, if they had excellent Gyeonggong, they would be eligible for selection as a messenger.


    It took eight hours to reach the site of the field trip, Goseon Mountain, but this was catered to the speed of the students.


    However, it took messengers a mere two hours to reach Goseon Mountain. There was only one conclusion that could be made from this....


    ¡®There must be an urgent situation of some sort!¡¯


    Curious about what could be so urgent, Kang-hyuk slipped under the guise of an Invisibility Technique.


    With this being the case, no one would be able to feel Kang-hyuk¡¯s presence, nor his energetic traces.

 Chapter 56

    <strong>Chapter 56: Chapter 55</strong>


    Eun Myeong-myeong looked at the two messengers who hurriedly ran towards him.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Principal!¡±


    ¡°When does the plum blossom bloom?¡±


    The messengers promptly replied to Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s coded message.


    ¡°When the white butterfly flies.¡±


    ¡°You are undoubtedly messengers of the Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    It was only then that he let go of his nervousness. There were many potential mishaps that could ur within Moorim.


    Coded messages were used as many a time, when messengers were captured, since dark cultivators would unhesitatingly rece them with men of their own.


    The messengers of the Hwacheon n were men that would be willing tomit suicide rather than reveal the coded message of the n.


    It was a cold and harsh reality, but nothing more could be done.


    It was simply the fate the men had to endure.


    At the messengers¡¯ response to the coded message, Eun Myeong-myeong nodded, and after prostrating themselves at him, one of the messengers took a letter out of his sleeve.


    ¡°This is a letter sent by the school administrator.¡±


    Shi Gong-bak was in charge of the administration of the Academy. As the entire wealth of the Academy was at his disposal, he could be called ¡®third in rank¡¯ in terms of who held the most power within the Academy.


    ¡®If we calcte the ranking within the Academy, the most powerful would be the n Leader, the second would be the Principal, and the third would be Shi Gong-bak.¡¯


    Still under the guise of an Invisibility Technique, Kang-hyuk began to ponder over Shi Gong-bak within his thoughts, and at the same time, was incredibly curious about the contents of the letter that had been sent with such urgency.


    The person who received the letter wasn¡¯t Eun Myeong-myeong, but Ok Hae-mi.


    She unfolded the letter, and began to read its contents. By this, Kang-hyuk was able to fathom her true standing.


    ¡®Is she really not just an ordinary first-year whip martial arts teacher?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk felt that if she was truly an ordinary teacher, she wouldn¡¯t be acting as Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s hands and feet, having awareness of confidential matters of the Academy.


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    There was no significant change in her outward expression, but Kang-hyuk could read her inner agitation.


    He could feel Ok Hae-mi¡¯s energy trembling.


    Kang-hyuk moved himself directly behind Ok Hae-mi. His footsteps were silent as he used the Traceless Snow Technique, a technique that made his steps soundless, to the extent that it was as if he was treading on snow.


    He took a look at the letter that Ok Hae-mi was reading.


    The letter stated that the n Elder, Shim-gu, whilst undercover at the Hwacheon Academy, had discovered a spy. The spy had been caught and imprisoned, and the letter was to ask about what punishment should be given to the spy.


    ¡®He caught a spy? That fellow Shim-gu is pretty talented!¡¯


    Wrinkles began to form at the centre of Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s forehead as he read the letter. He then looked at Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°What do you think would be the best course of action?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that it¡¯s a special situation, I¡¯m sure the other teachers will understand.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the responsibility to...¡±


    In the midst of thought, Eun Myeong-myeong had a brainwave, then spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the responsibility to Yun Ha-seong Seonsaeng, since he¡¯s the most experienced amongst all of the teachers.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong bowed in response.


    ¡°I¡¯mcking, but I¡¯ll do my utmost best.¡±


    ¡°With that, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong immediately left, apanied by his guard, as he headed for Hwacheon Academy.


    They also took Hae-sak, an official of the ck Snake Sect that they had captured, with them.


    Kang-hyuk looked up at the now dark sky. The beautiful night sky, filled with twinkling stars, began to show itself.


    ¡®I¡¯d better go water the flowering nts the students have nted.¡¯


    As Ji Cheol-mok had wiped out nearly all potential dangers, Kang-hyuk felt that it would be okay to leave for a few hours.


    ¡®Well, Ae-rin¡¯s here as well.¡¯


    However, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave.


    It would attract attention if he didn¡¯t attend to his night-watching duties.


    Kang-hyuk intended to leave after his scheduled duty.


    Even if he left by then, it wouldn¡¯t be toote.


    ¡®I can just move a little faster to make up for it.¡¯


    Despite the students being on their field trip, the employees of the Academy were still busy concentrating on their work as usual.


    Their workload was still as numerous as ever.


    This was because they were assigned work that could only be executed when the students were absent from the Academy.


    For example, constructing new buildings, organizing the library, or recing old facilities.


    Jeon Cheon-gwan, the administrator of the Academy, nned to have a deep clean of the entire Academy whilst the students were away at the field trip.


    As the employees who were in charge of cleaning were given this news the day after the students left, they could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sigh like that. What can we do? If we received orders from above, we have no choice but to do it.¡±


    The head of the employees had responded in such a way, then assigned each person an area to clean.


    The area assigned to Shim-gu, still in disguise as a cleaner, was none other than the library.


    The area he generally cleaned was the Liberal Arts subject ssrooms, but seeing as the area was usually clean, a thorough cleaning could be done in two days singlehandedly.


    Therefore, he was to work in another area, the library. But Shim-gu wondered why there was an insistence on him working in the library.


    ¡°The library....¡±


    ¡°Hey, Shim-ga! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As the employee that was to be working with him in organizing the library, Yun-ssi, called him over, Shim-gu internally sighed.


    The Hwacheon Academy Library.


    The library¡¯s official name was ¡®Cheonhamanjijibdaedang¡¯- meaning the ce where all of the knowledge of the world is gathered.


    But everyone simply called it the library.


    ¡®The name¡¯s too grand and too long.¡¯


    Shim-gu clicked his tongue as he entered the library, it was huge in terms of area, with countless books on its many bookshelves, making it truly deserving of its grand name.


    ¡°Huh! You¡¯ve finally arrived!¡±


    ¡°We were waiting!¡±


    As Shim-gu entered the library with the other helpers, the librarians greeted them.


    He noticed that the librarians¡¯ gazes felt somewhat tired, and that there were dark circles under their eyes. ¡®They did say that arge-scale reorganizing of the library was going to take ce with the absence of the students.¡¯


    He felt a little anxious.


    One of the librarians spoke up.


    ¡°We were a little overwhelmed with the task of organization ourselves, so we asked the school administrator for some additional help, and to think he sent help so fast! We¡¯re saved!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Shim-gu finally realized why he had been assigned to the library, instead of cleaning the usual Liberal Arts ssrooms.


    ¡®I wondered why all the people that came with me were people that knew how to read!¡¯


    It was unusual for cleaning staff employees to be literate, and so, those that were, a small group of four, including Shim-gu, had been assigned to the library.


    ¡°Right, now look at this list of books, if there are any books you find that aren¡¯t on this list, pick them out!¡±


    The work had begun almost as soon as they had arrived.


    ¡®Well, I guess it is what it is.¡¯


    As Shim-gu received the list, he began to go through the library. But after around two hours had gone by....


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Can, can that really be?!¡±


    Two librarians were unable to hold back their surprise. They were looking at Shim-gu.


    He was plucking out books with an attitude of indifference, and the speed at which he was doing so was quite astonishing.


    He was working at a rate much faster than the librarians who were skilled at their work.


    Just in case, a librarian went over to inspect Shim-gu¡¯s work for mistakes or carelessness but found no issue.


    His work waspletely wless.


    The librarians were simultaneously taken aback and in awe of Shim-gu.


    ¡®He¡¯s a talent!¡¯


    ¡®To think that such a talent is a cleaner!¡¯


    At that moment, a person approached the scene, and upon seeing the librarians nkly staring at Shim-gu, began to scold them.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing?! I even sent you additional employees as youined of having too much work!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Administrator!¡±


    The librarian instantly bowed in greeting, and spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the employee you sent to us is too good....¡±


    ¡°Even if he knows how to read, he¡¯s just a cleaner! How good can his work be for all of you to make such a fuss!¡±


    He clicked his tongue, then looked over at Shim-gu, with his eyes widening in astonishment.


    It was just as the librarians had said.


    Shim-gu¡¯s hands moved so quickly that they almost couldn¡¯t be seen, effortlessly picking out books that weren¡¯t on the list, and marking them out.


    In truth, this work wasn¡¯t in any way difficult for Shim-gu.


    As the former head of Hyeonmugak, the amount of information he had to process in the span of a day was beyondprehension.


    After having to process so much information day in day out for fifty years, his processing and organizing abilities were unrivalled.


    Despite having been in retirement for around eight years, the movements were embedded deep within his subconscious mind.


    Even the current head of Hyeonmugak was unable to process information with Shim-gu¡¯s efficiency.


    Shi Gong-bak tilted his head to the side.


    ¡®Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen that worker¡¯s earring somewhere before?¡¯


    He attempted to remember.


    Shi Gong-bak had incredible memorization ability.


    Even if he had seen or heard something once, he wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    It was due to this ability of his that he, who was an orphan, begging on the streets to live, rose to be an official within the Hwacheon n and not long after, the Academy.


    After careful observation of the earring, he finally recognized its true identity.


    ¡®That! It¡¯s an earring embedded with the Hidden Qi Stone that hides all energetic traces! Not only that, but it¡¯s Hidden Qi Stone of the highest quality!¡¯


    He then tried once more to recall where he had seen the earring, and was sessful.


    ¡®Huh?!¡¯


    He was so surprised that he almost let out a cry.


    Before bing the administrator of Hwacheon Academy, he was in charge of handling the wealth and resources of Hwacheon n.


    At that time, to find a spy within the department Shi Gong-bak was working in, the head of Hyeonmugak Shim-gu had personally staked out in their warehouses, and used this earring to disguise his energetic traces.


    In other words....


    ¡®The-there¡¯s no doubt! That earring, and those ck clothes.... As well as the two birthmarks behind his ear! It¡¯s Shim Jangro-nim!¡¯


    Despite Shim-gu having changed his outer appearance using the Byeon-yong-sul technique, he hadn¡¯t changed his appearance to the point that Shi Gong-bak would be unable to recognize him.


    Shi Gong-bak¡¯s knees were trembling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A concerned librarian had carefully spoken up.


    Shi Gong-bak hurriedly wiped the sweat off his forehead with his sleeves.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing! Nothing at all! You can all go back to work!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    He then quickly exited the library.


    However, he felt too ufortable with the situation to just cover it up, and act as if he was unaware of Shim-gu¡¯s presence.


    This was why he summoned a librarian who was passing by, and asked him to convey a message to the man named Shim-ga from the cleaning department- that he would be waiting for him in the library in the evening, as he had something he¡¯d like to discuss with him.


    It waste in the evening.


    All of the librarians and employees had finished work, and so the library was destely silent.


    The atmosphere within the library was so dark and gloomy that a person with a weak heart could froth at the mouth and die at its eeriness.


    Within the library, seated at a wide desk, was a young man.


    His legs were swaying restlessly and his arms were crossed.


    ¡°Ah! Why on earth did you want to see me?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t happy that despite it being sote into the evening, he was having to remain within the library.


    But all of a sudden.


    He could feel the energy of a person approaching.


    ¡®Who could it be?¡¯


    The energetic traces of the person were very faint.


    At first, he suspected it could be an animal that had lost its way. However, it soon became obvious to him that it was no doubt a human.


    But, for some reason, their footsteps were silent.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely an animal! It¡¯s a rat!¡¯


    To be going in and out of the dark library sote into the evening with soundless footsteps was suspicious behaviour.


    He recalled Kang-hyuk¡¯s words to him.


    ¡°Do you realize that you are an Elder of the Hwacheon n?¡±


    ¡°Of-of course.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll have to receive a beating.¡±


    Along with the memory, he could almost feel Kang-hyuk¡¯s beatings again.


    ¡®If I just leave that rat be, I might receive another beating from elder Hyung-nim as I wouldn¡¯t be acting as an Elder, right? Ugh!¡¯


    He stood up from his seat, still trembling from the memory of his previous beating. He then flew up, ready to catch the rat.

 Chapter 57

    <strong>Chapter 57: Chapter 56</strong>


    So Woo-jae looked around.


    He was the best spy amongst all of the spies his group had trained. He was also extremely confident in his own abilities.


    It was So Woo-jae who had been responsible for leaking out the information about the Academy¡¯s field trip.


    After confirming that no one was present within the library, he flew in.


    Sususu!


    He moved nimbly, in a way that his footsteps werepletely silent. He couldn¡¯t be seen as he was perfectly hidden by a tunnel he had made that ran throughout the library.


    As it was the end of the working day, the library waspletely silent.


    He grumbled to himself.


    ¡°Damn it! Why did they suddenly bother me that I even have to deal with the library? If they hadn¡¯t given me the library to deal with, I could have left a little earlier.¡±


    He headed towards a corner of the library, and plucked a book out.


    Unfortunately, at that moment.


    Pok!


    Along with the feeling of abrupt yet severe pain, he had lost consciousness.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Shim-gu gazed upon So Woo-jae, who copsed before his feet and clicked his tongue. His eyes were suddenly drawn towards the book So Woo-jae was holding in his hands.


    He immediately took the book, and opened it.


    The book was entitled ¡®The Secret Methods of Yin and Yang for Men and Women¡¯. It also had a sign on it, indicating that it was forbidden for students to read.


    Shim-gu reflected that the particr corner of the library they were in was a part of the library that was restricted to underage students.


    As he opened the book, he saw that the pages were filled with explicit drawings of undressed men and women, connected to one another with their bodies.


    Any ordinary adult male would have been glued to the images, but Shim-gu¡¯s eyes pierced beyond them.


    He had noticed that certain pages of the book were thicker than other pages.


    It was a detail so minute that it would have gone unnoticed by most, but Shim-gu was a man who had been at the centre of intelligence warfare for fifty years!


    Shim-gu was a master at noticing minute differences, and the thousands of ways that one could convey and receive information were already deeply imbued within his brain.


    Shim-gu unhesitatingly picked apart the suspiciously thick page.


    Suk-


    As he had expected, within the page was yet another page.


    As Shim-gu read through the page, wrinkles began to form on his forehead.


    ¡°What a sight!¡±


    Angry words spewed out of Shim-gu¡¯s mouth.


    Written on the page was detailed inside information of Hwacheon Academy.


    He felt that it was impossible that So Woo-jae, the man that he had temporarily sent to sleep, was a man from Hyeonmugak or Jimilgak.


    He could only feel a faint energetic trace from the man, but the faint energy he could feel was that of a swindler.


    ¡°What a scumbag, I¡¯ll chew on your bones!¡±


    ¡°Er, I-I apologize.¡±


    Shim-gu turned around, as he heard an urgent cry from a man who had just entered the library.


    Standing there with a paled face was none other than Shi Gong-bak, the school administrator.


    ¡°That, who is that?¡±


    Shim-gu immediately changed his expression upon seeing that the man was Shi Gong-bak.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m the school administrator, Shi Gong-bak. My greetings to you, Shim Jangro-nim.¡±


    As he nervously bowed, Shim-gu scratched his cheek.


    ¡°You knew who I was?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was from seeing the birthmarks behind your ear, and the Hidden Qi Stone...¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you asked me to meet you?¡±


    Shi Gong-bak immediately nodded his head.


    ¡°Your memory is excellent. You noticed that even though I had changed my outer appearance with the Byeonyeongsul technique.¡±


    Shim-gu was one of the few people who was aware of Shi Gong-bak¡¯s memorization abilities.


    ¡°But why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize! Some work suddenly came up, I-I truly regret making you wait! Please don¡¯t eat my bones!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Shim-gu responded to Shi Gong-bak¡¯s plea.


    ¡°Well, I guess you can¡¯t do anything about having been busy owing to your position, but still. Do you really think of me as such a merciless person?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°The person whose bones I said I would eat is this bastard here!¡±


    Shim-gu pointed to the unconscious man before his feet.


    ¡°This fellow, do you know who he is?¡±


    Shi Gong-bak carefully edged forward, and nodded after looking at the man.


    ¡°I know him. He¡¯s a man that works in the school canteen.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, I could smell food on him.¡±


    ¡°But why is he here?¡±


    Shim-gu handed the book over to Shi Gong-bak at his question.


    ¡°This is what the bastard was holding.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Shi Gong-bak flicked through the book.


    Despite his face growing red, he soon noticed that something was amiss about the book. It was the page that Shim-gu had examined.


    ¡°Th-this!¡±


    He was taken aback at the information about the Academy written on the page, information that was known to only a select few.


    For example...


    The secretary of the managerial department, Yu Han-woong, embezzled public funds.


    The administrator had already imprisoned that man, and is waiting until the Principal returns so that his punishment can be given.


    To avoid damage from scandalous rumours, this happening has been kept secret.


    Information of this nature was revealed.


    Shi Gong-bak¡¯s face had instantly changed, a terrifying expression now adorning it.


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Shim-gu immediately pressed one of So Woo-jae¡¯s blood vessels, and examined his mouth for poison.


    He then pped his cheek.


    p!


    As So Woo-jae regained consciousness, he discovered Shim-gu, staring at him with a vicious energy.


    Shim-gu abruptly performed a martial technique on him.


    It was a technique that had been improved by Byeok Ae-rin. As Shim-gu had pressed a particr pressure point on his body that would prevent him from speaking, he was unable to even cry out at the unbearable pain he was experiencing.


    He had barely experienced the agony for ten seconds, but the pain was truly overwhelming.


    The technique was the infamous God of Death Burning Bone technique.


    As the name suggested, So Woo-jae felt like he was being burned alive, as though he was receiving personal judgement by the God of Death in hell.


    As Shim-gu stopped the technique, So Woo-jae gasped in relief.


    Shim-gu looked at him and asked, ¡°How do you feel? Was the pain bearable?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t drag my words out. If you hesitate or make up lies, you will experience what you¡¯ve just experienced once more.¡±


    So Woo-jae nodded.


    Shim-gu then released the silencing pressure point, and began asking questions.


    ¡°Your name?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s So, So Woo-jae!¡±


    ¡°Which group are you affiliated with?¡±


    ¡°Secret Blood Scented Rat.¡±


    The Secret Blood Scented Rat group was a group that found out information for others as long as money was given to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Cultivators, just as I expected! So why have youe here?¡±


    ¡°Th-that.....¡±


    ¡°If you hesitate, it will be as I promised. More torture.¡±


    ¡°Ah, arghhhh!¡±


    Without an ounce of sympathy, Shim-gu immediately began the technique once more, and silenced So Woo-jae by pressing his pressure point. So Woo-jae writhed around in pain.


    Shim-gu then released the silencing pressure point.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    So Woo-jae gasped for air.


    ¡°So, why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°I came here as a spy to collect information!¡±


    From that point in time, the interrogation flowed quickly, and recognizing the urgency of the situation, Shi Gong-bak promptly sent two messengers to Eun Myeong-myeong to inform him of the happening.


    Eun Myeong-myeong had arrived at the front gates of the Academy.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Principal!¡±


    Surprised at seeing him, the warriors guarding the front gate rushed towards him and bowed. Eun Myeong-myeong raised his hand up and spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss. You can go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As the warriors went back to their original positions, Eun Myeong-myeong entered the Academy with his guard.


    He soon reached his office.


    As he sat down at his desk, he asked an attendant to fetch him a bowl of cold water, as well as call Shi Gong-bak.


    Sometimeter.


    As a guard outside the office door announced the arrival of Shi Gong-bak, the door to the office opened.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Principal.¡±


    Shi Gong-bak bowed, showing respect towards Eun Myeong-myeong. Eun Myeong-myeong hurriedly spoke up.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    ¡°So, what happened is...¡±


    Shi Gong-bak then exined the events to Eun Myeong-myeong.


    His exnation differed slightly from what had actually urred, but the story began from Shim-gu being under disguise as a cleaner in order to catch a spy.


    At the same time.


    Shim-gu was at Kang-hyuk¡¯s personal residence.


    As he had arrived, the morning glory vines had waved at him in wee. The morning glory vines had been a little wary of him when he had first visited Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    However, Shim-gu had never harmed the vines. He would never dare to harm vines growing in Kang-hyuk¡¯s yard.


    He had simply yed with them a little and watered them. From this, the vines had identified that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, and with that, the vines swayed and yed with him as well.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Shim-gu felt that the morning glory vine was like his granddaughter.


    It was a simr experience to when a grandfather meets their granddaughter after a while, he firstly feeds his granddaughter sweet cookies, then he ys with her for a while, and then after some time, the granddaughter begins to cling to her grandfather.


    He had two sons.


    A false rumour had once spread that his second son had used his father¡¯s name to pass an exam that would enable him to receive a promotion within the Hwacheon n, but the promotion was truly down to his son¡¯s own talent and ability.


    Shim-gu had made it so that everyone who was taking the exam would wear a mask, so that he himself would have no idea who was his son amongst them.


    This method of examination had continued on to the present day.


    Currently, his sons had received acknowledgement as being honourable and talented men, and his two sons held great respect for their father within their hearts.


    Therefore, Shim-gu had no concerns for his sons.


    But this was not always the case. He had felt that something was going wrong in the way his sons were being educated.


    So, he had gone to Kang-hyuk in search of advice.


    ¡°Your sons are suffering because your expectations are too high? And so, you¡¯re worried? Hahaha! Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s a known fact that parents always have high expectations for their offspring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that. I¡¯m seriously worried right now. I¡¯m even thinking of sending my sons away to study elsewhere. I¡¯m afraid that things will be more difficult for them if I don¡¯t send them away.¡±


    Pok!


    Kang-hyuk hit the back of Shim-gu¡¯s head upon hearing his words.


    ¡°Ah! Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°I hit you because you¡¯re thinking foolishly!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have first-hand experience? How difficult and sad a child feels when their parent isn¡¯t with them?¡±


    ¡°Of-of course, I know.¡±


    He was well aware of how it felt to be away from one¡¯s parents. He lost his own parents at the tender age of fifteen, and had been left to face the harshness of society alone.


    ¡°So, how can you still spew crap like that?¡±


    ¡°That, well....¡±


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the subject, why do you have an attitude ofplete indifference whenever one of your sons achieve anything? Don¡¯t you think you should be praising them properly?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°And to top it off, you evenpare them to others! Tsk tsk! Don¡¯t you know how hurtful that is?¡±


    Shim-gu had nothing to say.


    Kang-hyuk had spoken correctly.


    Whenever his sons had done something to increase their cultivation, his only reaction would be ¡®Of course it should be at such a level!¡¯, and ¡®Can¡¯t you even reach such a minimum level?¡¯


    To add to that, he would also say ¡®that fellow of the ck Snake Sect I saw earlier had already reached that level of cultivation three years ago!¡¯ ¡®What are you in want of inparison to that fellow that you can¡¯t get to his level? Do you not have enough to eat? Do you not have good clothes to wear?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡°Did I do that when I was training all of you?¡±


    ¡°O-of course not!¡±


    This was most definitely not the case.


    Whilst he had trained them to the point that they would vomit, whenever any of them had achieved something worthy, or had increased their cultivation and skill in any way, he would give them praise.


    This praise acted as a stepping stone, enabling them to achieve yet another sess.


    He would also neverpare one member to another member.


    ¡°Your son is your son, and the son of another household is the son of another household. The creator has made all of nature varied and unique in every way. And out of all that the creator has made, are humans not the best creation? You¡¯re the head of Hyeonmugak, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°So you must know it well. Amongst the people you¡¯ve seen thus far, are there any two people that arepletely alike?¡±


    Shim-gu shook his head.


    Even in the case of twins, there were always slight differences between them.


    ¡°Bu-but even if I praise them, my face will go red in embarrassment and so....¡±


    Kang-hyuk raised his fist.


    ¡°Was my face not flushed in embarrassment when I was praising you all?¡±

 Chapter 58

    <strong>Chapter 58: Chapter 57</strong>


    ¡°I-I guess that¡¯s true.¡±


    Shim-gu had further questions.


    ¡°So, what on earth am I meant to do? If I just praise them and stopparing them to others, is that enough?¡±


    ¡°In addition to that, you should be like a steady fence to your children.¡±


    ¡°But how am I meant to discipline them? They¡¯ll most probably just walk all over me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know a fence has thorns on it? When they cross the line, you can simply stick one of your thorns out.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°You can just let them grow and roll around within your fence. And, following the rate of their growth, you can increase the size of your fence.¡±


    ¡°But how do I know how much should I increase the fence size?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to widen the fence thoughtlessly. When your sons stop wanting to jump over the fence, and instead wish to protect the fence, that will be the day that you can stop widening it.¡±


    ¡°When will that be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know that when ites. How would I know?¡±


    ¡°...what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said this much, do you want me to personally feed you as well?¡±


    After this, whilst Shim-gu initially found it awkward, he followed Kang-hyuk¡¯s advice, and the results were astonishing. Their achievements grew at a rapid rate, and along with it, their personalities, which had been a little rough around the edges, began to smoothen out.


    Many yearster, Shim-gu had asked Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°n Leader, how did you have such good advice on the proper raising of children despite being unmarried, and not having any children?¡±


    Kang-hyuk had grinned at his question.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because I looked into the subject.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Training all of you was one way, and I also read a book that was in the n Library: ¡®The Battle of Educating Children¡¯.¡±


    ¡°...you were interested in such a book?¡±


    ¡°I read it with the thought that I too would one day be a parent, and so it would be better to study the subject in advance.¡±


    ¡°What? St-study?¡±


    ¡°Do you be a parent by simply birthing a child? If you really want to y the role of a parent, don¡¯t you have to study it well?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Studying is a never-ending process throughout life.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, do you have any fair maidens in mind to be your wife?¡±


    Pok!


    ¡°Argh! That hurt!¡±


    ¡°I hit you so that it would hurt.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth did you hit me this time?¡±


    Kang-hyuk simply sighed.


    ¡°I know right? Why would I have to hit you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Leaving the conversation unfinished, Kang-hyuk silently went back to Museongjeon, the n Leader¡¯s residence while Shim-gu stared nkly at his back.


    Time had flowed by since then.


    Kang-hyuk had retired, bing the retired n Leader. Shim-gu¡¯s wife had passed away from old age, and so he had retired to the outskirts of Nakyang.


    Yet Kang-hyuk still remained unmarried.


    As Shim-gu yed with the morning glory vines, he muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Why has elder Hyung-nim remained unmarried till now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so curious about my marriage.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Shim-gu jumped up to his feet, and turned around at the sound of a familiar voice. By the gate of the residence stood Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°El-elder Hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°Call me Seonsaengnim. I¡¯m a horticulture teacher right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue after scrutinizing Shim-gu¡¯s outer appearance.


    ¡°Byeonyeongsul and the Hidden Qi stone...tsk tsk.¡±


    It was of course, Kang-hyuk.


    Despite Shim-gu having changed his outer appearance with the Byeonyeongsul technique and having worn an earring embedded with the Hidden Qi stone, Kang-hyuk recognized him with a single nce.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wearing the employee uniform?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working in the cleaning department.¡±


    ¡°The cleaning department?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that the reason for that is so you could catch a spy?¡±


    Shim-gu recoiled slightly at Kang-hyuk¡¯s intense gaze, and simply confessed.


    In his experience, if one tried to hide something, a more severe beating would be received, and so, he decided to confess everything to avoid this.


    ¡°Tr-truthfully, it was because I wanted to be beside you. That¡¯s why I was in the cleaning department...¡±


    ¡°So, while you were hiding your identity, you happened to find a spy?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Kang-hyuk stroked his chin.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like catching a rat on the back of an ox, but it¡¯s still praiseworthy. You did well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°So...do you intend to keep working as a cleaner?¡±


    Shim-gu looked at Kang-hyuk nervously, and nodded.


    He knew that if Kang-hyuk said that he could no longer work, there would be no other option, and he would have to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case, but do you want to remain by my side in the hopes of experiencing an electrifying blood-spilling battle like the old days?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed at Shim-gu¡¯s question, then spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of all of that, and I¡¯d like to live my life peacefully for now.¡±


    Shim-gu scratched his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a blood-crazed pervert, so why would I have such thoughts?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m tired as well.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at Shim-gu. Shim-gu then continued.


    ¡°And elder Hyung-nim- I mean Seonsaengnim, seeing as we spent our days of warfare together, now I just wish to spend our days of peace together as well. Is this really...not possible?¡±


    Kang-hyuk could feel the sincerity in Shim-gu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, I suppose there¡¯s no reason why it can¡¯t be.¡±


    Shim-gu¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m ufortable with the idea that there are rats lurking around within the school I work at.¡±


    Kang-hyuk had said so whilst recalling his conversation with Mu-jin, in which Mu-jin had said that there were ¡®rats¡¯ with their eyes out for the Academy.


    Having Shim-gu at the Academy would mean that his workload in removing the said rats would be reduced by at least half.


    ¡®If a talented man like Shim-gu who used to simply y around and eat insists on working, we can¡¯t just let him y and eat, he¡¯ll have to do some work! Indeed!¡¯


    Unaware of Kang-hyuk¡¯s thought processes, Shim-gu immediately prostrated.


    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned around after having received Shim-gu¡¯s gratitude, in preparation of leaving to Yeongyowon.


    ¡°Ah! Did you say you worked in the cleaning department?¡±


    ¡°Ye-yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you can leave after cleaning my residence.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see youter!¡±


    Kang-hyuk left for Yeongyowon after having dispatched the work of cleaning his residence to Shim-gu.


    Watching Kang-hyuk¡¯s figure disappearing off into the distance, Shim-gu turned to look at the morning glory vines.


    ¡°I know that elder Hyung-nim¡¯s a little stubborn, but I¡¯m already eighty, isn¡¯t it a little too much to tell me to clean?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°But I should be relieved that he didn¡¯t kick me out altogether....¡±


    Kang-hyuk had arrived at Yeongyowon. As he looked over the nts, he checked if there were any that looked wilted.


    But fortunately, all of the nts seemed normal.


    ¡°Should I give all of you some water now?¡±


    A smile spread across Kang-hyuk¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve used that.¡±


    He took out the silver key to his warehouse. After opening the warehouse, he removed a small green earthenware vessel from within it.


    Whilst the vessel was small, it had a distinct name engraved into it.


    Aquatic Green Artefact.


    He had received the object from the old man named To-ong, who cultivated sacred herbs.


    If sacred herbs were given water that had been stored in that vessel, even if the nt was close to death, it would immediately revive.


    Kang-hyuk filled the vessel with water from a nearby stream.


    The water in the Aquatic Green Artefact glimmered with a green light.


    As the green light flowed into the soil with the water, the nts instantaneously perked up.


    ¡°As I expected, it has an excellent effect!¡±


    After having looked over the nts that the students had cultivated, Kang-hyuk then turned his eyes to the nts that he had raised.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, is this your practice plot, Yeongyowon?¡±


    After having pulled out the grass that was growing around his nts, Kang-hyuk turned around.


    There stood a familiar figure.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    It was none other than Mu-jin, the current n Leader.


    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim. I came after receiving a message from the Principal. I heard that Shim-gu Hyung-nim caught a rat?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he did.¡±


    ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned at Mu-jin¡¯s question.


    ¡°We obviously have to go. Where is he being held?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in an underground prison that¡¯s connected to the Principal¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Underground prison, you say...¡±


    As Kang-hyuk disappeared almost tracelessly, Mu-jin smacked his lips.


    ¡°Hmph! When will I be able to reach Hyung-nim¡¯s cultivation...ouch!¡±


    Before he had the opportunity to finish his sentence, he felt a pain in the back of his head. Kang-hyuk hit him at the back of his head!


    ¡°Tha-that hurts!¡±


    ¡°I hit you because it would hurt!¡±


    ¡°Hyung-nim...¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, you would be able to achieve a higher cultivation if you devoted yourself even more, what¡¯s the point in grumbling? Stop being silly, we need to get going!¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The Hwacheon Academy was a ce for providing education.


    But, as it was a school within Moorim, it had everything it was officially meant to have, and more.


    For example, the Academy¡¯s prison.


    It was a ce needed for incarcerating, and interrogating people who hadmitted various crimes, and those who had approached the Academy with dark intentions.


    Those people were secretly arrested by the Principal¡¯s personal guards, and were sent to the jail for questioning.


    Eun Myeong-myeong was in his office, waiting for someone. It was because he wasn¡¯t going down into the prison alone, there were a few people that wereing with him.


    Those people were the n Leader, Mu-jin, and the school administrator, Shi Gong-bak.


    ¡°Principal, the n Leader has arrived.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong immediately shouted back in response to Shi Gong-bak.


    ¡°Hurry and apany him in!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Deureureuk


    The door opened, with Shi Gong-bak and Mu-jin entering the office not long after.


    ¡°Greetings to you, n Leader!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong immediately bowed.


    ¡°So, you caught a spy?¡±


    ¡°It was Shim Jangro-nim that made the effort.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something to be grateful for. Where is Shim Jangro-nim?¡±


    ¡°He said he was busy with something so....¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯te? It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shi Gong-bak spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡±


    He pushed arge wardrobe within the office, and then opened a hidden door that was behind it.


    The door had a direct connection to the passage that led to the prison, and this passage had to be within the Principal¡¯s office so that he could conveniently enter and leave the prison.


    Another reason for the entrance to the prison being within the office was because the entrance had to be hidden, owing to the fact that they were still within a school.


    Travelling through the passage, they headed towards the underground prison.


    ¡°Salute-!¡±


    As they arrived at the entrance to the prison, the warriors, who were guarding the entrance, prostrated themselves.


    Shi Gong-bak waved his hand, as the warriors began to operate a piece of machinery.


    Deureureuk Deureureuk


    With the sound of the operating machinery, the heavy iron gate began to rise upwards.


    The gate stopped just above the height of the tallest among the group, Shi Gong-bak, and the group entered the prison afterwards.


    The atmosphere differedpletely from that of the clean and peaceful school. It was of course, no doubt a prison.


    There had been no considerations for thefort of the prisoners, it waspletely open to the effects of the natural environment. The prisoners would only avoid being frozen to death or dying from being too hot.


    As they went deeper underground, the atmosphere became damper. The warriors, who were looking over this area, lowered their heads and bowed. One of the warriors then approached them.


    ¡°I will escort you. He¡¯s on the lowest floor.¡±


    The lowest floor was even deeper underground within the underground prison.


    They went down a floor.


    There were three men hanging there with their necks chained, with only their lower bodies covered with a scrap of cloth.


    Amongst the three men was So Woo-jae.


    He looked at Eun Myeong-myeong, Mu-jin, and the rest of the group with eyes filled with fear.


    It was because he could perceive that he was about to experience unfathomable pain once more.


    After having already experienced a bout of torture, his body drooped in weakness, but he wasn¡¯t covered in blood.


    The Hwacheon n avoided using inhumane methods of torture by adopting the Split Bones Technique as its official method of torture.


    It was doubtful whether torture in and of itself was humane, but a fortunate side to the Hwacheon n¡¯s method of torture was that at the very least it didn¡¯t shed any blood.


    The man on the left of So Woo-jae was Hae-sak, and to the right of him was a man with a familiar looking face.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡±


    Shi Gong-bak responded to Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s query.


    ¡°His name is Woo Cheon-baek, and he¡¯s a cleaner that works in the library. He was lured to work for the Secret Blood Scented Rat group to deliver information on the Academy for half a month¡¯s worth of gold.¡±


    ¡°How dare you betray the n?!¡±


    Woo Cheon-baek shook his head in response to Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s anger.

 Chapter 59

    <strong>Chapter 59: Chapter 58</strong>


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not true! That¡¯s not what happened! I would never do that!¡±


    Shi Gong-bak shouted out at the man¡¯s denial.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! What about the gold that was discovered in your home?¡±


    ¡°I myself had no awareness of the gold even being there!¡±


    Mu-jin spoke up.


    ¡°If he was simply a cleaner in the library, how could he be aware of such secrets? Amongst the information that he was meant to have leaked, there was information that the man couldn¡¯t have had ess to.¡±


    Shi Gong-bak then responded.


    ¡°He used the ¡®Ten Ears¡¯ artefact behind his ear to discover the information.¡±


    The ¡®Ten Ears¡¯ artefact was one that could be used by ordinary people that didn¡¯t have martial skills. It enabled the person to hear anything within a five kilometre radius.


    With the artefact, it would be possible to hear all sounds in the Academy within the specified radius.


    However, it was impossible to hear sounds within the Academy from outside, owing to a special device being embedded within the walls of the buildings.


    This was why spies had to enter the n and the Hwacheon Academy in disguise.


    This was why Woo Cheon-baek, having the artefact ced behind his ear, was definite evidence that he was working for Dark Cultivators and had betrayed the n.


    ¡°But, I-I wasn¡¯t aware that it was the Ten Ears Artefact! I bought it when I was at the market because the merchant offered it to me for a cheap price.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know how much the Ten Ears Artefact is worth? What kind of idiotic merchant would sell it cheaply?! Immediately get this bastard to confess!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s cry of instruction, the torture expert who was on standby, stretched his hand out in preparation for pressing Woo Cheon-baek¡¯s pressure points.


    The art of pressing a pressure point for the Split Bone Technique was a delicate art, and if it was even slightly off, it could cause the death of the person being tortured. Therefore, the mostmon unofficial method of torture was to stab the person¡¯s legs and arms with something.


    However, this ce was an Academy of the Hwacheon n.


    The technicians administrating the torture method were not rookies in any way, and therefore, it was almost impossible that the person under interrogation would experience death.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll show you what hell feels like!¡±


    Woo Cheon-baek closed his eyes tightly at the words of the torture technician.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    The eyes of everyone in the room diverted to Mu-jin at the sound of his cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu-jin coughed at Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s response, and then spoke.


    ¡°I have something I need to ask that Woo Cheon-baek fellow.¡±


    ¡°We could always ask after the torture....¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be toote to administer the torture after I ask my question either.¡±


    Mu-jin looked at Woo Cheon-baek.


    ¡°I have something to ask you, but I hope you¡¯ll answer me with honesty and sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what do you want to ask....¡±


    ¡°First, show me how you utilized the Ten Ear Artefact.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Quickly!¡±


    ¡°But my arms need to be released if I am to....¡±


    Mu-jin looked over at the torture technician, who then released Woo Cheon-baek.


    The unbound Woo Cheon-baek then picked up the Ten Ear Artefact, which Shi Gong-bak had thrown onto the floor, then, with trembling hands, ced the artefact above his ear.


    Mu-jin sighed at the sight.


    ¡°It seems as though there has been a misunderstanding, he¡¯s not the right man. I apologize.¡±


    The other persons present in the room stared at Mu-jin, taken aback, whilst Woo Cheon-baek¡¯s tears were uncontrobly flowing down from his eyes.


    He immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Cl-n leader, how could you say such words to me?¡±


    ¡°If a wrong action had urred, no matter who it is, or what position they hold, it is just the right thing to apologize.¡±


    Mu-jin red at So Woo-jae.


    ¡°That bastard from the Secret Blood Scented Rat group has lied....¡±


    The look in So Woo-jae¡¯s eyes instantly changed at Mu-jin¡¯s words.


    He cried out, ¡°No, no that isn¡¯t the case! That guy doubltlessly.....¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Did you really think that just giving a man the Ten Ear Artefact that doesn¡¯t even know how to utilize it would be enough to fool us?¡±


    ¡°What? Who doesn¡¯t know how to utilize it? What do you mean?¡±


    Mu-jin sighed once more at Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Principal. How do you use the Ten Ear artefact?¡±


    ¡°Th-that, isn¡¯t it by putting it on your ear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but exactly how do you put it onto your ear?¡±


    ¡°By putting a small hole into your earlobe....Oh!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong had finally realized what had slipped past him. If Woo Cheon-baek had really utilized the Ten Ear Artefact, then there would be marks of his use present on his earlobe.


    However, there were no scars, nor any piercings on either of his earlobes.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Ten Ear Artefact or the Hundred Ear Artefact, you¡¯d have to pierce it through the ear for it to actually work! It¡¯s only then that the artefact connects to a person¡¯s acupoint, thereby enabling the person to hear beyond their ordinary capability.¡±


    ¡°That means....¡±


    ¡°It means that that man, Woo Cheon-baek, was framed.¡±


    All eyes were zed in bewilderment at the thought that an innocent man would have underwent torture if it hadn¡¯t been for Mu-jin¡¯s intervention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you then.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong nodded at Mu-jin¡¯s instruction. He red at So Woo-jae resolutely.


    So Woo-jae swallowed his saliva.


    A thought entered his mind not long after. The thought that it was very unlikely that he would die a peaceful death.


    After entrusting Eun Myeong-myeong to take care of the remaining work, Mu-jin left the prison, heading over to Yeongyowon once more.


    The atmosphere of Yeongyowon at night seemed to have a strange charm about it.


    ¡°Do you want a cup of tea?¡±


    Mu-jin turned around.


    There stood Kang-hyuk, holding a tray with a teapot and tea cups.


    ¡°When did you get all of this ready?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m slow like you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess you have a point.¡±


    Kang-hyuk had, in truth, been with Mu-jin from the moment he had entered the underground prison.


    This was why Mu-jin had been a little taken aback.


    Kang-hyuk had definitely exited the prison when he had, so it was strange how he had somehow found the time to make provisions for tea.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Kang-hyuk pointed towards Yeongyowon¡¯s pavilion, and then they both sat down.


    After pouring tea into their individual tea cups, they began to drink.


    ¡°Hah....¡±


    The silence between them had been broken by Mu-jin¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±


    ¡°It was a sigh of relief, I¡¯m d that the false usation on that man was able to be cleared thanks to you Hyung-nim.¡±


    It had actually been Kang-hyuk, not Mu-jin that had realized that Woo Cheon-baek had been falsely used.


    He had been standing behind Mu-jin the whole time, observing the situation.


    Kang-hyuk found Woo Cheon-baek¡¯sck of an ear piercing rather strange, as it was something that waspletely necessary to attach the Ten Ears Artefact if one wanted to utilize it correctly. Therefore, he hadmunicated this to Mu-jin telepathically.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, who do you think is the real spy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to work on finding out. Get Hyeonmugak and Jimilgak on the job on finding people that have piercings in their earlobes. Evidence will doubtlessly emerge from looking into that area.¡±


    Mu-jin grinned.


    ¡°I bet they didn¡¯t expect their attempt to frame Woo Cheon-baek would lead to they themselves being caught by the ankles.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took a gulp of tea, finishing it all, and then spoke.


    ¡°Is it okay for me to expect findings by the time I return from the field trip?¡±


    Drops of sweat began to drip down Mu-jin¡¯s back.


    ¡°That fellow Shim-gu put in his best efforts to catch that spy as well.¡±


    Mu-jin knew that if Kang-hyuk had gone so far as to mention Shim-gu¡¯s name, if there was no satisfactory conclusion by the time he returned...


    ¡®I¡¯ll be receiving a heavy beating, won¡¯t I?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t a man that cared about his lofty position as n Leader, and would definitely beat him regardless.


    ¡°Anyways, if you happen to catch another innocent person again, that¡¯ll be the time when I really go mad!¡±


    ¡°We will never make such a mistake!¡±


    Mu-jin spoke with a smile spreading over his face.


    ¡°But the thing is, since things have turned out this way already, wouldn¡¯t it be okay for Hyung-nim to just solve the case?¡±


    Kang-hyuk responded.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Th-that, well it¡¯s because you have more talent than me.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed, and then took out his attendance book from his sleeve, rolling it around.


    Mu-jin looked puzzled at his unexpected, and somewhat strange behaviour.


    ¡°Erm, is-isn¡¯t that an attendance book?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed.¡±


    ¡°But why have you taken it out?¡±


    ¡°I like the feel of striking someone with this thing. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to hit the back of your head with it.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Taken aback, Mu-jin immediately stepped back.


    ¡°Hyu-hyung-nim, you are joking aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke. It¡¯s because it seems as though you haven¡¯t properly understood what I said to you earlier. So, I¡¯m going to start with your beating!¡±


    ¡°I have confidence that I¡¯ll be able to fullyprehend what you want me to understand without any beatings!¡±


    Kang-hyuk responded after massaging his shoulders with the book.


    ¡°Are you the n leader, or am I?¡±


    ¡°I-I am.¡±


    ¡°So is the Moorim of the present day your Moorim, or my Moorim?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Mu-jin had no response.


    ¡°It¡¯s your Moorim. My Moorim has already passed.¡±


    ¡°Hyu-hyung-nim! That....¡±


    ¡°Shut up and listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu-jin automatically became silent at the powerful energy of Kang-hyuk¡¯smunication.


    ¡°The Moorim of today is under your control, and therefore, you must take the leading role in solving issues such as this one. As you said, I do have talent, but for me to take the leading role and intervene in the matter, if I am to be blunt, is just silly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mu-jin looked surprised at Kang-hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case at...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up and listen? Or should I begin to beat you with the attendance book?¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°As your senior, I can provide you with a little help, like in the case of the kidnapping incident, you are aware of that incident, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am aware.¡±


    ¡°For this, you will receive one blow. You aren¡¯t managing your private property well, are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I apologize!¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled as Mu-jin became startled at his observation.


    ¡°Well, you can do better from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Anyway I¡¯m not going to interfere from now on. I¡¯m quite aware of how ridiculous this whole situation is. You aren¡¯t going to stigmatize me because of this, are you?¡±


    Mu-jin sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for myck of consideration.¡±


    ¡°So are you going to be doing your job or am I?¡±


    ¡°I am going to be doing my job.¡±


    Kang-hyuk stood up, and after gazing around Yeongyowon, spoke once more.


    ¡°Now, the only work for me is to be of help to the students of the Academy, and to help in affairs that they are unable to handle. Maybe this was the reason behind why the heavens chose to give me the gift of age reversal- so that I could be of service to the future of Moorim.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked up at the sky to estimate the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go now. Take care of that man, Woo Cheon-baek, so that he isn¡¯t disadvantaged by this urrence in any way.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the ck Snake Sect bastard we caught is high up in the group¡¯s rankings, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes- the one named Hae-sak, right?¡±


    ¡°When you interrogate him, try to find out the location of their headquarters, then let me know. I would have let them be if they hadn¡¯t overstepped the line...tsk tsk. Seeing as they¡¯ve gone too far now, there¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Have a safe journey.¡±


    Mu-jin lowered his head and bowed. As he raised his head once more, he saw that Kang-hyuk, along with the tea cups, teapot and tray, had all disappeared.


    Mu-jin slumped down into his seat, then sighed.


    ¡°Hyung-nim....¡±


    It was part of human nature to want to hold onto power, but Kang-hyuk had transcended beyond this attribute.


    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking. What should I do, Hyung-nim?¡±


    That evening.


    Woo Cheon-baek had lost all of the strength in his legs, and flopped down onto his seat.


    ¡°This, this is....my house! Hahaha.....¡±


    When he had been imprisoned for a reason he had no awareness of, he had been startled, and was incredibly fearful.


    He had no idea as to why a pile of gold was in his house, or about the usation that had fallen upon him of using the cheap earring he had bought in the market as a tool for eavesdropping and spying. He had no idea what the ¡®Ten Ear Artefact¡¯ they were referring to was.


    Therefore, he could onlye up with one conclusion.


    That he had been framed.


    However, he seemed to have a lot of evidence against him to prove otherwise.


    This was why he had almost given up all hope until.....


    ¡°Show me how you utilized the Ten Ear Artefact.¡±


    As the n Leader had instructed him so, he had put the earring onto his ear.


    As he didn¡¯t want to pierce his ears, he hung the earring above his ears as he usually did with his other earrings.


    As he had done so, the n leader then said, ¡°It seems as though there has been a misunderstanding, he¡¯s not the right man. I apologize.¡±


    Woo Cheon-baek felt as though tears wereing at the mere recollection of his words.


    To think that a man like the n Leader would apologize to a lowly man like himself- it was a more shocking urrence to him than being released from prison!

 Chapter 60

    <strong>Chapter 60: Chapter 59</strong>


    His recollection of the events that had followed was vague.


    He had found himself in the Principal¡¯s office after being released from the underground prison with his eyes covered with an eye patch.


    Sitting inside the office was the Principal and the head of Jimilgak.


    After hearing their apology, he had been made to sign a contract that mentioned he wouldn¡¯t reveal any details of the prison, and his stay within it to any outside people.


    He was then given two choices. He could either ept a certain sum ofpensation money and continue to work at the Academy, or he could ept a doubled sum of thatpensation money, and leave the Academy.


    Woo Cheon-baek was a man who thought practically.


    It was obvious to him that even if he epted the second proposition and left the Academy with the money, it would all eventually be squandered away.


    Therefore, he had chosen the first proposition.


    ¡°Hah. Hahahaha.¡±


    He began tough like a madman.


    He felt like it was all just a dream, having been released from the prison, but s, it wasn¡¯t.


    Definite proof of this was the countless silver now in his possession.


    But, there was another favour from the n leader and the Hwacheon n that he was yet unaware of.


    Warriors had been sent to protect Woo Cheon-baek in case he would be a target for assassination after the false charges had been dropped from him.


    This however, would remain a secret from Woo Cheon-baek till the day he died.


    £ª *


    Rustle


    As Kang-hyuk emerged from the vegetation, apanied by the sound of rustling grass, the person present on night-duty was Cheon Hae-gwang.


    Kang-hyuk had asked him to temporarily cover his shift whilst he made his short trip back to the Academy.


    ¡°Ah! Seonsaengnim! You¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back. Did anything happen whilst I was away?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all! I heard you had to leave for a while as you had something to do, but now you¡¯re back!¡±


    Kang-hyuk had asked the student on night-watching duty prior to him to ask Cheon Hae-gwang to cover his shift, for the reason that he had to leave for some business.


    The student seemed to have conveyed his message in its totality.


    ¡°Yes, yes that is correct.¡±


    ¡°Have you finished what you had to do?¡±


    Kang-hyuk paused, then replied.


    ¡°Hmm...I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know whether I could say I have finished what I went out to do, I haven¡¯t finished what I went out to do, or if I¡¯m still in the midst ofpleting what I needed to do.¡±


    He then walked over to the campfire and sat down.


    Woof?


    Having sensed Kang-hyuk¡¯s presence, Deuk immediately ran over to him.


    As Deuk had been reluctant to part with him while he was preparing to leave for the Academy, he had given him to Baek-gap to watch over.


    ¡°Are you that happy to see me?¡±


    Deuk nodded, as if he waspletely aware of what Kang-hyuk was saying.


    ¡°Er, I actually had something to ask.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang had spoken up quietly, with a cautious expression on his face.


    ¡°I actually heard that you¡¯re a secret envoy of the n Leader. I was curious as to if it was really...¡±


    A grin began to spread over Kang-hyuk¡¯s face as Cheon Hae-gwang spoke. It was as he had expected-that nothing could be kept a total secret.


    ¡°Where on earth did you hear such a rumour?¡±


    ¡°It was today when all of us teacher assistants were working together.... I heard it from there.¡±


    Something which was far from reality had seemingly be an epted fact.


    Kang-hyuk looked up at Cheon Hae-gwang.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on the rumour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, but...¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang went on.


    ¡°What I mean is, I don¡¯t really care if it¡¯s true or not. No matter what, I want to pay back the favour of you saving my life, so no matter where you go, I will follow you. This is my resolute feeling.¡±


    Kang-hyuk seemed to have fallen into a bit of a daze at his remark.


    He could almost hear Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s response ovep with the voice of someone from his past. That voice belonged to....


    ¡®That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Chil-so¡¯s voice.¡¯


    Chil-so was a fellow member of Kwaepungdae, who unlike his name [1], looked a little rough around the edges.


    He was a man who could handle a spear with ease and had been a greatmander during quite an unstable time. His name was Jang Ik-deok, but he had shortened it to Jang-bi. The characters ¡®Hyeol Mu¡¯ were added in front of Jang-bi to make his moremonly known alias ¡®Hyeol Mu Jang-bi¡¯.


    His name reflected the fact that when he used his spear, all four directions were filled with the mist of blood.


    He was as brave as his skilled usage of the spear reflected, but his inner self differed from his exterior appearances. His heart was as soft as silk.


    There had been a time where he had almost died from being besieged by a group of dark cultivators as he attempted to help ordinary civilians escape from the scene of a battle.


    He had fortunately escaped from death as Kang-hyuk had undertaken the risk of saving him. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ho-seong¡¯s medicine from the Mysterious Medicine Valley, Kang-hyuk himself would have most likely died from the injuries he had sustained from the rescue operation.


    After the battle had ended, Chil-so made a statement of gratitude to Kang-hyuk:


    ¡°I cannot forget the fact that you saved my life Dae-ju nim. I have the full intention to return your favour of saving my life, and so wherever you go henceforth, I will follow you. This is my resolute feeling. I pledge my full loyalty to you, Dae-ju nim.¡±


    Thereafter, Chil-so married a fellow member of Kwaepungdae, Myeong-ah, and the two of them had many sons and daughters, living happily.


    ¡°Erm, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang had observed the change in Kang-hyuk¡¯s expression, and so had asked in concern. Kang-hyuk shook his head in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Oh yeah, is that really how you feel?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, in return for your loyalty, I will tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than your father.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Confused at Kang-hyuk¡¯s seemingly random remark, Cheon Hae-gwang tilted his head to the side, while Kang-hyuk began roaring inughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    He then lied down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the night-watching to you then.¡±


    As Cheon Hae-gwang observed Kang-hyuk, lying down beside the fire, his confusion grew. He was almost certain that Kang-hyuk had been joking.


    He questioned how a man that looked as though he was in his twenties could be older than his deceased father.


    Then again, he also had a feeling that Kang-hyuk words weren¡¯t a lie.


    ¡®Cou-could he really be older than my father? I¡¯ll have to ask Baek-gap Hyung-nim about itter.¡¯


    He added more firewood to the campfire.


    The next day had arrived.


    It was theirst day before they were due to return to the Academy. It was also quite an important day for the students.


    It was from the results of thest day¡¯s activities that they would receive an overall grade for the field trip.


    There was an even greater fighting spirit within the team that Chun-hak was in charge of. The team that had broken away from the safety zone, causing an unfortunate incident.


    This was because today was their final chance to recover the points that they had lost as a penalty for the incident.


    The second group that had gone past the safety zone were unable to even look at Chun-hak.


    Chun-hak had separately called over the students of that group.


    This piqued the interest of Kang-hyuk, who had been pretending to look elsewhere, but who was in truth observing the group.


    ¡®Huh? Chun-hak seems to have called over those students. What does he want to say to them?¡¯


    He followed Chun-hak with stealth, so that his movements werepletely untraceable.


    Chun-hak stopped at a location a bit further away from the campsite. It wasn¡¯t too far away, but it was a ce that couldn¡¯t be seen by others.


    He looked at the students of the second group that he had called over, then abruptly began to kick their shins.


    Pok!


    Bam!


    Peo-ok!


    The students screamed out, clutching their shins in pain.


    ¡°Arrghhhh!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Huuuh!¡±


    Chun-hak, who finished handing out his present of kicking their shins, then spoke.


    ¡°Stop overreacting and get up.¡±


    ¡°Wh-why would you do this?¡±


    ¡°I cannot ept this kind of violent behaviour!¡±


    ¡°I did this to absolve all of your guilt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Unable to fathom Chun-hak¡¯s words, the students were perplexed, tilting their heads.


    ¡°Since yesterday, all of you weren¡¯t even able to look at me properly. No, not just me, you haven¡¯t even been able to look at the other team members either. This is because of your guilt, is it not!?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The students had nothing to say.


    It was as Chun-hak had said.


    This particr activity was meant to be a kind of cooperative task, which meant that all members of the team would be given the same grade. The mistake of one of the members within the team would mean that all of the other team members would be implicated, and so, the second group were feeling guilty that they had caused the whole team to lose points.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can feel the effects of your beating now, right?!¡±


    All of the group, were indeed feeling the pain of Chun-hak¡¯s beating.


    ¡°If you want to resent me, as the person who kicked your shins, then resent me! If you want to curse me, then curse me! But remember this. I won¡¯t forgive any actions that will cause bad effects on our team efforts and tasks.¡±


    The students shrank back at the voracity of Chun-hak¡¯s energy.


    His energy was fierce, and amongst the students that had a weak inner cultivation, they were unable to resist it.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve understood me properly, you can all go back now!¡±


    ¡°W-we understand!¡±


    The limping students returned to their individual camping spots to have breakfast, while Chun-hak, who was looking upon them leaving, sighed deeply.


    ¡°Hahhhh....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy is it? Being a leader.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Surprised at the unexpected voice, Chun-hak turned around to find Kang-hyuk standing there, smiling.


    Chun-hak immediately bowed, having realized from Kang-hyuk¡¯s smile and words that he had been watching over him for a while.


    ¡°I apologize for having subjected you to such unsightly behaviour.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. The only person at fault is me, for watching over you secretly.¡±


    Kang-hyuk walked closer to Chun-hak and put his hand on his head.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Chun-hak¡¯s eyes grew wide at Kang-hyuk¡¯s unexpected action.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite amazing.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Being prepared to kick the shins of your group, and face their potential curses towards you. It¡¯s quite admirable.


    ¡°Ah....I-I see.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t do everything on your own.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took his hand off Chun-hak¡¯s head.


    ¡°If you do that, in the end, you could be cursed by all, seen as the worst man in the world. Stemming from that, you could even face being killed.¡±


    ¡°Bu-but....¡±


    Chun-hak attempted to argue against Kang-hyuk¡¯s point.


    ¡°But if these actions of mine can cause my team to win, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what your problem is. You¡¯re a fellow that can go to hell if it¡¯s for the sake of your team. If you continue like that, you¡¯ll end up dying a dog¡¯s death.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    He had decided to give Chun-hak who he could see was kind, straightforward, but a little foolish, and a potential future leader of Moorim, a present.


    ¡®It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to see a disciple of mine dying a dog¡¯s death.¡¯


    It was obvious to him, that if he let Chun-hak be, he would eventually be a scapegoat, like himself.


    Kang-hyuk had survived by chance, and had risen to the hero-like position of n leader, but he knew that these kinds of fateful chances weren¡¯t necessarily avable to everyone.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯ll give you a small gift.¡¯


    He took a small box out of his sleeve, and presented it to Chun-hak.


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what is this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke smilingly at Chun-hak¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicine for internal injuries.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you suffer internal injuries yesterday from overusing your internal energy?¡±


    It was just as Kang-hyuk had said.


    He had overexerted himself in his Gyeonggong ability during yesterday¡¯s activity of finding the green ribbon, and this had resulted in him acquiring internal injuries.


    Despite his internal injuries having barely subsided, he had overexerted himself once more by intimidating the students.


    Kang-hyuk could sense the smell of blood emanating from Chun-hak.


    ¡°This is a medicine for treating internal injuries that I tend to carry on my person, but I think you¡¯re in greater need of it at the moment. So don¡¯t refuse, and quickly take the medicine.¡±


    Chun-hak took the box.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As he was under the impression that the box contained nothing more than a medicine for treating internal injuries, he took it without further hesitation. Chun-hak opened the box.


    He could feel an unusual refreshing sensation from the pill, but was unable to identify why exactly he felt this way.


    Chun-hak was after all only a student, and had only learned about medicinal pills from books, and therefore it was impossible that he would be able to correctly identify the type of pill Kang-hyuk had given him.


    The pill was none other than the Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill.


    It could be regarded as foul y for Kang-hyuk to have given Chun-hak the pill on thest day of activities, but Kang-hyuk thought otherwise.


    ¡®This is just Chun-hak¡¯s luck. If he hadn¡¯t kicked the second group in the shins for the sake of the team, and spoken in a way that happened to touch my heart, would I have feltpelled to give him the pill?¡¯


    In Moorim, a person¡¯s skill was of course important, but what was regarded as more important than skill was luck. The saying that a person¡¯s sess in life was seventy percent luck, and thirty percent skill, wasn¡¯t a saying that had no backing behind it.


    [1] Chil-so means small seventh

 Chapter 61

    <strong>Chapter 61: Chapter 60</strong>


    The pill melted within a few moments of Chun-hak cing it within his mouth.


    Kang-hyuk pped Chun-hak¡¯s shoulder with a smile.


    ¡°Your internal injuries must feel better now.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±


    Chun-hak was a little taken aback.


    He had assumed that the pill was a simple internal injury medicine, but from the moment he had ced the pill within his mouth, he instinctively knew that the pill wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    The healing effects of the pill weren¡¯t limited to his internal injuries. Various minor injuries he had also sustained seemed to have been instantaneously resolved.


    ¡°About the internal injury medicine I¡¯ve just taken, was it expensive?¡±


    ¡°It was a little expensive, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled in reassurance at Chun-hak.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I feel that giving something to a disciple of mine is never a waste. I hope you partake in today¡¯s activities well.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t take the advice I¡¯ve given you lightly.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t!¡±


    From the distance, the sound of breakfast being ready could be heard. Chun-hak bowed, then departed for the camp-site.


    Thud!


    Someone seemed to have had fallen out from somewhere behind Kang-hyuk.


    It was Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°I wonder when that Chun-hak will find out that the pill you gave him was a mysterious pill that the whole of Moorim is lusting after.¡±


    ¡°I hope he never finds out.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel that way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I would regret ever giving thatd the pill if after finding out its true identity he stopped working hard and began to rely on luck.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin nodded in understanding.


    She remembered that after Ho-seong had distributed the pills amongst the Kwaepungdae members, they had began to rely on its effects, and stopped putting their full effort into training. As a result, Kang-hyuk had given them a severe beating.


    At the time, Kang-hyuk had spoken so:


    ¡°If you simply rely on the luck of potions and concoctions, and stop putting your efforts into cultivating yourself, you¡¯ll end up dying a dog¡¯s death like that fellow! Before that happens, I think it¡¯d be better that you all die at my hands instead!¡±


    At that time, the other members were in a profuse sweat in their attempt to stop Kang-hyuk¡¯s emanation of ferocious energy- it was as though he was really going to kill them.


    Each member then felt the price of not putting in their full effort- through their body. Kang-hyuk put them through an almost unbearable training.


    Byeok Ae-rin knew how Kang-hyuk really felt.


    Kang-hyuk put full effort into excessively training his men so that the likeliness of their death would be reduced.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, breakfast is ready now. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes we should eat now.¡±


    After breakfast, the students gathered around arge boulder.


    They were curious about Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s absence. Ok Hae-mi then began to speak, standing atop the boulder.


    ¡°The Principal had some business to address, and so, he had to return back to the Academy early. I¡¯ll now give you details of thest task of the field trip.¡±


    The ribbon had a tiny silver ornament that had the Hwacheon Academy insignia engraved onto it attached to it.


    ¡°The task today isn¡¯t to find the usual green ribbon, but to find this smaller green thread.¡±


    The level of difficulty of the task had increased.


    Even if a student had excellent vision, at the level the students were currently at, to find the green thread seemed an almost impossible task.


    Reading the students¡¯ dumbfounded expressions, Ok Hae-mi spoke reassuringly.


    ¡°Whilst the task has increased in difficulty, there are many more of these green threads avable to find inparison to the ribbons. So, don¡¯t worry and go find them all!¡±


    As she raised her hand, the attendant by the drum began vigorously beating it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Thest task of the field trip had begun.


    Chun-hak led his group into the forests of Goseon Mountain.


    He suddenly yelled: ¡°There¡¯s one there!¡±


    The group stopped, and looked towards where he was pointing.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything?¡±


    Chun-hak became perplexed as he immediately responded; ¡°Can you not see it, it¡¯s right over there? I can see it so clearly.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it either.¡±


    Another group member had spoken up. She was a daughter of the Hwangbo Family, and her name was Hwangbo Yun-hye.


    Despite only being a third year student, she was extremely capable.


    It was only after she had spoken up that Chun-hak felt something was off.


    ¡°I-is that so? Let¡¯s go a little closer then.¡±


    After Chun-hak led the group a little closer to the location of the green thread, they too were able to see it.


    ¡°Wow! You could see that it was here from all the way over there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Seonbaenim!¡±


    Chun-hak had a somewhat distant expression on his face at their praise, as he felt that something was strange about him.


    He noticed that unlike yesterday, the flow of Qi within his system was unusually smooth and harmonious.


    ¡®What¡¯s different about today and yesterday?¡¯


    After some deliberation he finally realized what the difference was. It was Kang-hyuk¡¯s medicinal pill.


    ¡®It-it can¡¯t be! Was the pill that the horticulture teacher gave me much more expensive than I originally thought?¡¯


    His hands were trembling in shock.


    He knew that the prices of internal injury medicines tended to vary.


    The most general and basic internal injury medicine was around one hundred pieces of silver and half a nyang.


    The price of the internal injury medicine that the Hwacheon Academy used was a little more expensive- fifty pieces of silver and one nyang.


    The price of even the most basic internal injury medicine was unaffordable formon folk, but it was a price that the people of Moorim could afford.


    But, if the price was more than the basic price, most would hesitate to purchase it, due to the general attachment of humans to money.


    ¡®The good thing is that one pill wouldn¡¯t generally be over one nyang in price....¡¯


    As Chun-hak attempted to calcte the price of the pill Kang-hyuk had given him, he remembered that he had a more important task at hand.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to ask him about itter.¡¯


    But his hand was still trembling.


    This was most likely because Chun-hak didn¡¯te from a wealthy family.


    Soon enough, it was lunch time.


    Chun-hak¡¯s entire team gathered at a pre-arranged location.


    They discussed the task whilst drinking tea, eating dumplings that the maids had prepared,


    ¡°How many green threads have you all found?¡±


    The fourth-year students that were in charge of each individual group answered.


    ¡°We collected two.¡±


    ¡°We have three.¡±


    ¡°We also have two.¡±


    As Chun-hak¡¯s group had collected five threads, the team¡¯s collective total thus far was twelve.


    The other students were in awe of Chun-hak¡¯s superior abilities.


    ¡°Seonbae-nim, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just feeling better than I am usually.¡±


    The other students that were the same age as Chun-hak shook their heads.


    ¡°No, your skills have definitely improved!¡±


    ¡°We picked a good leader!¡±


    ¡°Oh really! Why are you guys being like that! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    His ssmates then began to tease him upon seeing his reddened face.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you blushing!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking rubbish and eat your dumplings! If you don¡¯t eat them, I will!¡±


    ¡°Aigoo! No way!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Sitting cross-legged in the branches of a tree and eating, whilst watching Chun-hak and his team from above, were two teachers.


    The two teachers were Kang-hyuk and So-hun, a stick martial arts teacher.


    So-hun spoke up: ¡°Hmmm...there¡¯s definitely something different about Chun-hak today.¡±


    Despite the cause of Chun-hak¡¯s increase in skill being his own Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill, Kang-hyuk feigned ignorance.


    ¡°I think so as well.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what the reason could be. Kang Seonsaeng, can you think of anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but I did hear that he had an internal injury yesterday from overexerting his internal energy.¡±


    ¡°Internal injury you say....now that you mention it, I did hear that he went to the medical staff yesterday.¡±


    The medical staff of the Academy attended to the treatment of the teachers and students of the school, and there were five staff in total. Out of the five medical staff in the Academy, three had been sent to the field trip.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think you really need to think too much about the cause of his increased ability.¡±


    So-hun looked up, surprised at Kang-hyuk¡¯s rxed stance, and responded. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m only a teacher of horticulture, but I know that in Moorim, there¡¯s a phenomenon known as unexpected luck.¡±


    ¡°Indeed there is.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a situation where teachers and students both are watching him. He hasn¡¯t done anything suspicious, so couldn¡¯t it be unexpected luck? His increase in skill could be as he has been blessed by a mysterious fate.¡±


    ¡°s! What you say makes sense!¡±


    ¡°We should hurry and eat now. We don¡¯t know when the students will begin to move again.¡±


    So-hun nodded at Kang-hyuk¡¯s advice, and picked up a dumpling.


    Kang-hyuk too picked up a dumpling and began to eat as he stared at Chun-hak.


    ¡®I guess my help really has helped you. From now on, it¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ll be watching on how far you fly from now on.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡®But these dumplings. Are they thanks to Ye-rin¡¯s skills? Either way, they¡¯re delicious.¡¯


    £ª £ª


    The sun was setting.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the powerful drumming signified the end of the day¡¯s task, the students began to gather around therge boulder within the campsite.


    Each team handed in the green threads they had collected to Ok Hae-mi, and soon, the results were ready.


    Ok Hae-mi stood atop the boulder, holding a piece of paper upon which the final counted submissions had been written. The students looked at her nervously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all put in a lot of effort today. I will now announce the results of the task.¡±


    She took a breath and continued.


    ¡°The first team has gathered a total of fifteen threads. The second team has gathered a total of seventeen threads. And.....¡±


    As she continued, the winners of the day¡¯s task were Sam-jo, the third team, with a total of twenty three threads.


    However, with their deducted points, their final cing in the overall activity was of second ce.


    ¡°Wow! We¡¯re second ce! Second!¡±


    ¡°Huh! I thought we¡¯dest.....¡±


    The third team were joyous, they were simply happy that they hadn¡¯test as they had anticipated.


    ¡°Thanks to the team leader!¡±


    As the other students expressed their gratitude to Chun-hak, the other students in the team, that were his ssmates, spoke up.


    ¡°Thanks! It¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    ¡°We indeed picked a good leader!¡±


    Lastly, those that had hung back in hesitation approached Chun-hak. They were the students of the second group of Chun-hak¡¯s team.


    The group that caused the entire team to lose points.


    Chun-hak came towards them as they approached.


    ¡°You all did well. Today¡¯s cing is a result of your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Chu-chun-hak Seonbae-nim.....¡±


    ¡°Seonbae-nim....¡±


    The students of the group had been holding some spitefulness within them at Chun-hak¡¯s kicking of their shins in the morning.


    This was why they ran all over the mountain in an attempt to find the green threads- to be able to proudly show off their achievements to Chun-hak.


    They felt as though they were going to copse at Chun-hak¡¯s ready acknowledgement of their efforts.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry Seonbae-nim!¡±


    ¡°We, we...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know how you feel, so there¡¯s no need to say any more. Of course, it¡¯s true that today¡¯s results are due to your hard work and effort.¡±


    ¡°Seonbae-nim!¡±


    Chun-hak patted the tearful students¡¯ heads.


    ¡°Hmmm...¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded as he watched on. He felt as though his initial impressions of Chun-hak weren¡¯t incorrect. What he could see in front of him were the definite signs of a great future leader.


    ¡°He¡¯s a student that deserves your high regard of him indeed!¡±


    A clear, feminine voice resounded out from behind Kang-hyuk.


    It was Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°His path in life will be decided by the end of the year. Do you want me to help him out?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head at her offer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. His talent will speak up for him. The nature of a talented man is such that even if he is put into a pouch, he will jump out.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Also, this is the extent as to which I¡¯m going to help him. If I help him too much, he will lose his self-reliance and won¡¯tst long.¡±

 Chapter 62

    <strong>Chapter 62: Chapter 61</strong>


    Byeok Ae-rin nodded.


    She then recalled something that Kang-hyuk said in the past.


    ¡°Staying alive is the most important thing in Moorim! Stay alive! It¡¯s only if you¡¯re alive that you can possess everything! So, stay alive and take everything into your hands!¡±


    At that point in time, and to this day, Kang-hyuk had one key principle- to keep oneself alive!


    This was why Kang-hyuk had fought so desperately on the battlefield. It was only as a result of his efforts that the Kwaepungdae members that he led were able toe out of the fight alive and well.


    This event had remained legendary to the present day.


    The evening had arrived, and preparations for the evening banquet were in full swing.


    Tomorrow was the day that they would all return to the Academy.


    As the activities of the field trip was nowpleted, on thest day, all of the teachers would expend their efforts into bestowing a banquet upon the students as a way of rewarding their hard work and effort during the tasks. This was a tradition of the Academy from the time it had been established.


    The teachers would personally hunt a wild animal in the mountains and prepare its meat, while the maids would roll up their sleeves in preparation for cooking a magnificent spread of food.


    It was only then that Kang-hyuk realized what the wagon that had followed the maids and assistants¡¯ carriage contained. It was actually a wagon that had been loaded with food and equipment needed for the banquet.


    As Kang-hyuk had been the n Leader, he was aware of the tradition of a banquet on thest day of a field trip. Then again, there was a definite difference between hearing about something and experiencing it in person, as he felt delight at the small realizations he was experiencing.


    ¡°You can get going with the preparations.¡±


    As a Horticulture Teacher, Kang-hyuk hadn¡¯t been assigned much work. His only task was a fairly simple one, it was to arrange the seating for the banquet.


    Therefore, he had given this task of his to his assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang. Kang-hyuk himself had instead left for the forests of Goseon Mountain.


    His reason for entering the forests was none other than to obtain something to make a beverage.


    Whilst the students were young, they were a minimum of fifteen in age. This was the age at which drinking alcohol was permissible.


    However, it was forbidden to consume alcohol in the event of a field trip.


    As the students were immature,cked self-control and had yet to develop their full critical faculties, drinking alcohol in the wilderness could potentially endanger them.


    The story of a group of students secretly drinking alcohol during a field trip and bing injured as a result was still well known.


    After that event, teachers too were forbidden from drinking alcohol during field trips, and that rule continued on to the present day.


    Despite Green and Oolong teas being used as substitutes, something still felt a little bit off about the beverage situation.


    If there was no alcohol, the next best substitute would be something that was sweet.


    ¡®If there¡¯s no sweet drink present, it¡¯s not a real banquet!¡¯


    With this consideration in mind, Kang-hyuk went deeper into the forests, with Deuk and Baek-gap following behind.


    ¡°What kind of drink are you looking to make by going so deep into the forest? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to mix some dried fruit or medicinal herbs that we already have with water?¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke with a grin at Baek-gap¡¯s befuddlement.


    ¡°Lad, I have a n.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked around the forest.


    He knew that what he was looking for was around this area from what he could remember.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s there!¡±


    Baek-gap was aghast at what Kang-hyuk pointed at. It was a red flower in full bloom, that was as big as a person¡¯s head.


    ¡°Huh! Th-that! Could it be the ten thousand...flower...that...¡±


    ¡°Spit it outd!¡±


    ¡°Wh-what I mean to say is....¡±


    After calming himself down slightly, Baek-gap cried out; ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ten thousand year red nectar flower?!¡±


    ¡°You know it well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it in person! My word, I can¡¯t believe I can see this in real life!¡±


    The ten thousand year red nectar flower.


    It was a type of sacred herb, and it was only after ten thousand years had passed could the flower truly be the ten thousand year red nectar flower.


    One petal would form every thousand years, and so, in the period of time before ten petals of the flower had formed, the nt would just be an ordinary nt.


    But when the flower became the real ten thousand year red nectar flower, its qualities were invaluable.


    The centre of the flower overflowed with an indescribably sweet nectar. Therefore, a ten thousand year red nectar flower beverage could be made by cing the whole flower in arge vessel, and infusing it in water for around fifteen minutes.


    If alcohol was added to the flower, ten thousand year red nectar flower wine could be made, and a ten thousand year red nectar flower cookie was also a possibility.


    ¡®But the problem is its high value.¡¯


    A fatal danger lurked within the flower alongside its sweet nectar.


    It was a sleeping powder, intended to obliterate those who wished to obtain its nectar.


    The nt mainly grew high up within the branches of trees, using the tree as a host. Due to its height, the flower was already difficult to obtain, but with the added danger of the flower¡¯s sleeping powder, if one was affected by it, it was most likely that the person would fall to their death.


    The effects of the flower¡¯s sleeping powder were extremely powerful- to the extent that even those with transcended cultivation were unable to resist it.


    Being knowledgeable about the flower, and its dangers, Baek-gap carefully spoke up. ¡°So, who¡¯s going to go and collect the flower?¡±


    As Kang-hyuk wordlessly stared at Baek-gap in response, Baek-gap began to look increasingly frightened.


    ¡°Huh! Yo-you aren¡¯t going to have me collect the flower, are you?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, why do you have the idea that the only way to obtain the flower would be by climbing the tree?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The job will be done if I just wave my arm once. Tsk tsk.¡±


    Kang-hyuk waved his arm slightly whilst looking at the ten thousand year red nectar flower.


    Sa-ak!


    As he did so, a white energy shot out of his hands, flying towards the sky shaped like a half-moon.


    The ten thousand year red nectar flower dropped down in one clean sweep.


    It was a unique flower plucking, all with the energy from Kang-hyuk¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Baek-gap¡¯s mouth had dropped open, whilst his eyes seemed as though they were going to burst out of their sockets.


    ¡°You¡¯re drooling. Close your mouth and open the cloth.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! Ah! Yes!¡±


    Baek-gap opened up the wrapping cloth he had hastily prepared.


    Drop


    The ten thousand year red nectar flower that was as big as a person¡¯s head had been safety dispatched within the cloth.


    Like that, they had easily harvested the ten thousand year red nectar flower that was so infamous for its difficulty in obtaining.


    When Kang-hyuk returned to the campsite, the final preparations for the banquet were underway.


    ¡°Where did you go, Kang Seonsaeng?¡±


    The person who asked was Yun Ha-seong. In response, Kang-hyuk nodded his head at Baek-gap.


    Baek-gap held out the cloth parcel.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied to Yun Ha-seong¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just something I harvested with the intention of helping out the banquet preparation efforts. I thought the students might like a nice beverage to drink.¡±


    ¡°A-a beverage...something to drink?¡±


    ¡°Well its honestly because I didn¡¯t think that it would be great to drink tea at such an event.¡±


    ¡°We-well...you do have a point, but if all you¡¯ve prepared is within that cloth, I don¡¯t think it will be enough for the number of students we have....¡±


    However, Yun Ha-seong could smell a strong sweet aroma from within the cloth. Therefore, out of curiosity, he pulled it open.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t remember where he hadst seen a red flower that was the size of a person¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ten thousand year red nectar flower.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Yun Ha-seong began tough as he spoke, ¡°Hahaha! What a great joke! That ten thousand year red nectar flower that has ten petals and is full of red nectar.....¡±


    As he spoke, he began to realize that what he was holding in his hands was indeed the ten thousand year red nectar flower.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m a horticulture teacher.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong dropped the flower in surprise.


    ¡°Argh!!¡±


    Aghast at the unfolding situation, Baek-gap immediately flung his body towards the falling flower, and caught it just in time.


    ¡°Pl-please be careful, Yun Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry! I didn¡¯t even realize it had slipped out of my hands! Hahaha!¡±


    After apologizing, Yun Ha-seong held the flower once more.


    Despite his loudughter, Yun Ha-seong¡¯s hands were trembling. He was well aware of how precious the ten thousand year red nectar flower was.


    ¡®No-nothing less could be expected from the n Leader¡¯s secret envoy! He could have only picked the flower so easily because of his high level of martial skill!¡¯


    Yun Ha-seong spoke after calming himself down.


    ¡°If we have this, we won¡¯t have the headache of cracking down on alcohol. Hahaha!¡±


    There was a reason behind Yun Ha-seong¡¯s words.


    The ten thousand year red nectar flower had the effect of neutralizing harmful ingredients, and giving the mind rity. Therefore, it would rid one¡¯s body of any substance that would cause intoxication.


    As this would include alcohol, an ingredient that was included in expensive sobering medicines was the ten thousand year red nectar flower.


    Despite alcohol being forbidden during field trips, there were only a few students that actually followed this rule. Feeling a thrill by having vited the rules, they hid the alcohol they had brought with them with the intention of secretly drinking it during the banquet.


    One of the more cumbersome tasks for the teachers was to crackdown on this prohibited drinking.


    But if the students drank a beverage made of the ten thousand year red nectar flower, there would no longer be any need for them to do so.


    Even if they drank a gallon of alcohol, even if they only had a single sip of the beverage made with the flower within their system, they wouldn¡¯t be drunk.


    ¡°Then could I leave it to you to make the beverage?¡±


    ¡°I can do it, Kang Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong was slightly startled at the sudden appearance of Byeok Ae-rin from behind them. It was almost as though she had appeared out of nowhere, with no sound of her arrival.


    She spoke, ignoring Yun Ha-seong¡¯s reaction, ¡°Is it okay if I do it, seeing as I¡¯m Kang Seonsaengnim¡¯s maid?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin looked at Yun Ha-seong at Kang-hyuk¡¯s reply.


    Feeling a strange sense of being overpowered, Yun Ha-seong immediately handed the flower over to Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡±


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue as Yun Ha-seong hurriedly made his way back to the campsite.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, what am I to do if you scare him like that?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but I didn¡¯t purposely scare him. It¡¯s just that that fellow, Yun Ha-seong is quite sensitive to energy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess so.¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned around, and looked at Byeok Ae-rin once more.


    ¡°Quickly go and make the drink.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Time had flown by, and the sun hadpletely set.


    The campfire was zing.


    The students were seated around the campfire, with the banquet of food in front of them, while Ok Hae-mi and Yun Ha-seong stood behind the campfire.


    Yun Ha-seong was reading out the Principal¡¯s words of encouragement to the students.


    ¡°....and so, I can¡¯t contain my joy at the fact that you all havepleted the field trip safely.....¡±


    The students were inevitably bored. Around half the students were desperately trying not to yawn.


    ¡®These rascals, I can see the tears in your eyes!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk grinned as he looked at the students.


    After the long pep talk had finally ended, Ok Hae-mi stepped forward.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all put in a lot of effort. To reward these efforts, we teachers have prepared this banquet for you all. Please enjoy it to your hearts¡¯ content. Now, please raise the sses in front of you.¡±


    The students collectively lifted their sses at Ok Hae-mi¡¯s instruction.


    The sses contained an unknown red liquid that diffused a sweet aroma.


    The students¡¯ appetites were stimted by the sweet smell of the drink.


    ¡°Let us wish for the Hwacheon Academy¡¯s fortune in all of its affairs! Hwacheon Academy forever!¡±


    ¡°Forever!¡±


    As they finished cheering, the students drank up the drink that had been causing them to salivate for a while.


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    ¡°This is delicious!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this before!¡±


    The students were in awe at the sweet vour of the beverage they had encountered for the first time. They then dug into the banquet.


    ¡°Hey! I had my eye on that!¡±


    ¡°You can just eat something else!¡±


    ¡°That one¡¯s the biggest one!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to eat it!¡±


    Despite the students arguing over the food, they eventually began to eat.


    ¡°Wow! This is delicious!¡±


    ¡°How is the taste of this Pepper Japchae so different from the usual one?¡±


    ¡°When I get home, I¡¯m going to have to tell our maid to make this for me!¡±


    There were students that were admiring the food.


    And, there were students, that were stealthily taking out their alcohol amongst the chaos of the banquet, despite the rule that no alcohol was allowed.

 Chapter 63

    <strong>Chapter 63: Chapter 62</strong>


    In the eyes of the teachers, their actions were simply cute.


    The teachers were aware of the methods by which the students sneaked the alcohol in, and their ¡®covert¡¯ drinking of the alcohol was also obvious to them.


    Usually, to prevent any alcohol-rted injuries, the teachers would run over to them as soon as they became conscious of any illicit activity, but today, the teachers remained still.


    The teachers were informed of the identity of the red coloured liquid the students drank earlier on.


    And as they had predicted, the students were a little perplexed.


    ¡°Hey! Are you sure this is alcohol?¡±


    ¡°It is! It¡¯s an expensive bottle that I bought!¡±


    ¡°Then why are we not feeling tipsy?¡±


    ¡°Far from feeling tipsy, my mind is bing clearer?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? It definitely smells like alcohol!¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s true!¡±


    The group of teachers including Yun Ha-seong grinned as they observed the increasing confusion of the students from afar.


    ¡®Rascals, you should know what honour you¡¯re all experiencing. When are you all ever going to be able to drink a beverage made of the ten thousand year red nectar flower again?¡¯


    They continued to admire the expressions of the disconcerted students.


    It was a little hical for them to do so, but as it was thest day of the field trip, they permitted themselves this much entertainment.


    Like this, the merry banquet continued on.


    It was at this same time.


    The location was a building on the border between Sanseo and Hanam.


    The building itself was enormous in its size, containing a grand four story building within itsplex.


    On the uppermost floor of the building, a singlemp barely lit up the dark room.


    Sitting under themp was a middle-aged man with neatlybed grey hair. Prostrating in front of him were two men clothed in ck.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost face from this.¡±


    The two men in ck trembled at the cold words of the middle-aged man.


    ¡°What? You got attacked by pine needles? Does that make any sense?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that Heuk-sim went missing when he went to obtain the wolf essence, Hae-sak got captured whilst trying to find him, and the various warriors we scattered around the area are now all dead?¡±


    The two men in ck immediately prostrated once more. They werepletely silent with the awareness of how the man in front of them was currently feeling.


    They were well aware from experience that the first person to speak would definitely be beheaded.


    ¡°That person would risk his life for the group, it¡¯s impossible that he would have made a run for it.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°What do you think would be the next best line of action now?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t any of you responding?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask once more. What was the root cause of the failure of this operation?¡±


    One of the two men, who had both been hesitant to speak until now, spoke up at the middle-aged man¡¯s question all of a sudden.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s because that man seemed to be an absolute master.....ah!¡±


    The man was unable toplete his sentence. The middle-aged man picked up the sword next to him and beheaded the man before he had the chance to finish.


    sh-!


    Thud.


    Blood spurted out in all directions as the man¡¯s head rolled onto the floor.


    It was as the men had expected.


    The surviving man in ck felt internally relieved. From experience, he knew that it was most likely that his life would now be spared.


    ¡°So there was a man that seemed like an absolute master?¡±


    The man in ck immediately responded to the middle-aged man, who was calmly wiping his sword clean of blood.


    ¡°Ye-yes, there was!¡±


    ¡°So who do you think he was?¡±


    ¡°It seemed like an elder of the Hwacheon n, Ji Cheol-mok.¡±


    ¡°The old man was still up till now, why is he suddenly making a move? Has he gone senile or something?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    In truth, a branch of theirs had been in operation in the vicinity of Goseon Mountain, and their activities had only been able to continue as Ji Cheol-mok turned a blind eye to them.


    It was thanks to this that they had been able to take the bandits also operating in the area into their group, increasing the overall strength of the organization.


    This was why he was so confounded as to why Ji Cheol-mok suddenly started to act to suppress them.


    ¡°Anyway, even if the old man starts going crazy on us, he¡¯ll be restricted to the area around Goseon Mountain!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That person told me that there is a rule for the retired elders of the Hwacheon n- to manage the area around which they have retired.¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a more obscure spot where that old man that smells like tobo is less likely to intervene.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Snaketail Valley.¡±


    The Snaketail Valley.


    It was a path on Goseon Mountain that headed towards the Hwacheon Academy.


    It was nicknamed so as the long narrow valley meandered like a snake¡¯s tail.


    ¡°But there are quite a few paths that lead back to Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    ¡°We can just lure them to this particr path. That particr route would also be the fastest way for them to get back. Once they get there, we¡¯re all set.¡±


    ¡°But it will be hard to ambush along Snaketail Valley. It¡¯s surrounded by precipices on both sides. It¡¯s a precipice where you can¡¯t even throw stones from above.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled cruelly.


    ¡°We can carry out a perfect operation there. If we lure them well enough, we can kill around three quarters of the students.¡±


    ¡°Is there really such an operation?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust in my words?¡±


    ¡°No-no, that¡¯s not it at all!¡±


    The man clothed in ck hastily prostrated himself.


    ¡°If it all goes as nned, Hwacheon Academy and the Hwacheon n that runs the ce will have to pay a high price for the loss of those students!¡±


    The middle-aged man burst out inughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s amusing just imagining the expression of the n leader! Anyway, with this in mind, pay close attention to the training of the warriors.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The middle-aged man lifted his hand, indicating the man in ck to leave.


    As he left, the middle-aged man sighed.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to have to receive that person¡¯s help again.¡±


    A number of their operations had failed in session, resulting in the death of many warriors. To ensure the sess of this operation, that person¡¯s backing was essential.


    He stood up, and tied a small note onto the leg of a carrier pigeon, then released it into the skies through a window.


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly as he watched the pigeon¡¯s powerful flight.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why that person is so obsessed with the Academy. There are many other ways to attack the Hwacheon n other than targeting the Academy.¡¯


    Then again, he didn¡¯t really care.


    In exchange for moving as that person¡¯s arms and legs, he was able to enjoy wealth and honour.


    ¡®Anyways, I wonder where that fellow Heuk-sim has disappeared to.¡¯


    It was the morning of the next day.


    After finishing their morning routines, the students began to prepare their departure.


    Whilst it wasmon for people to be fatigued or have aftereffects after a banquet, the students seemedpletely fine.


    They in fact seemed to have a clearer mind than ever.


    This meant that their attempt to rebel by drinking alcohol had ended in failure.


    The culprit behind this was the beverage they drank the night before, which was brewed from the ten thousand year red nectar flower, but the teachers that were aware of this remained silent.


    The Liberal Arts subject teachers, along with the maids and servants, had left in carriages early in the morning. This was after they had packed the teachers and students¡¯ breakfast and lunch.


    The students were using their time to rest deeply, in an attempt to conserve their energy for the Gyeonggong they would have to utilize for their return to the Academy.


    Kang-hyuk decided to make full use of this gap in time.


    He took a small drawstring bag out of his luggage. He then poured out the contents of the bag-tea leaves, into a kettle boiling on the bonfire, and allowed the leaves to steep.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The first person that noticed the diffusing fragrance of the tea was Dang So-mun.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s a high-quality tea.¡±


    ¡°It is a tea of high-quality.¡±


    Kang-hyuk readily acknowledged Dang So-mun¡¯s observation.


    ¡°All the group members should have some tea before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s have some.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji, who was rather quick-witted, had already taken out his tea cup. The other students then followed his lead, and also took out their tea cups, ready to drink.


    The small wooden teacups had been inside the students¡¯ respective luggage bags.


    ¡°Will you have some Oh Seonsaeng?¡±


    Oh-Tae coughed, then held out his tea cup in response to Kang-hyuk¡¯s offer.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem. Thank you for the tea, I¡¯ll drink it well.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang looked a little puzzled at theplete pr shift in Oh-Tae¡¯s attitude towards Kang-hyuk at the start of the field-trip inparison to now.


    ¡°Here, you drink some too.¡±


    As Kang-hyuk poured tea into Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s tea cup, Cheon Hae-geang epted it with two hands.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The aroma of the tea was indescribably deep in itsplexity.


    It was also exquisite in its vour.


    ¡°Wow! Seonsaengnim! What kind of tea is this?¡±


    ¡°Its vour is slightly different from the tea you gave on theing journey, but it¡¯s as delicious as the first one!¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s response to the praise of the students was short and simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good tea.¡±


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang smiled awkwardly in response.


    ¡°Here, you drink some too.¡±


    Kang-hyuk poured some tea into the palm of his hand, and fed it to Deuk. Deuk licked up the tea, and happily barked in response.


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡®It is indeed a good tea.¡¯


    There was nothing else he could really openly say about the tea.


    This was because the tea was in fact made of a blend of the Yin Yang Immortal Grass, and the Cdon Blood Immortal Fruit.


    Regardless of whether one¡¯s physical constitution was more yin or more yang, the Yin Yang Immortal Grass was extremely effective in creating an equilibrium of yin and yang within the body. The Cdon Blood Immortal Fruit was renowned for its fatigue relieving properties and recharging the vitality of the body.


    The two were rare wild medicinal herbs.


    If Kang-hyuk openly spoke of the constituents of his tea, it was most likely he would be used of lying, or those that drank the tea would be confounded at having consumed such precious ingredients.


    Therefore, Kang-hyuk felt that the wiser course of action was to keep the identity of his tea ambiguous.


    However, Oh-Tae had already noticed that Kang-hyuk¡¯s tea was no ordinary tea.


    He could ascertain this by the effects he was feeling within his body after drinking it. Any fatigue within his system had almost instantaneously disappeared, and the movements of his internal energies were beginning to shift.


    After some time had passed, the time for departure had arrived.


    The sound of a beating drum reverberated throughout the campsite.


    Deung Deung Deung!


    The students gathered around arge boulder in the campsite upon hearing the sound of the beating drum. Ok Hae-mi stood on top of the boulder.


    ¡°Right, are you all ready to leave?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi shouted out at the students.


    ¡°You can begin to gather in your individual groups for departure. We will be officially leaving in fifteen minutes, when the drum begins to beat again.¡±


    The students began to return to their individual groups at Ok Hae-mi¡¯s instruction. Kang-hyuk¡¯s group too began to gather in formation.


    Deung-Deung-Deung-!


    The drum began to beat once more.


    The time to depart had finally arrived.


    The teachers and apanying warriors took a deep breath in. They were aware that they couldn¡¯t rx till they had returned to the Academy. From experience, they had found that they could be endangered if they let down their guard for even a moment.


    An hour had gone by.


    Kang-hyuk gazed upon the sight in front of him.


    As the path was downhill, he was able to clearly see the lines and formation of the students, teachers and the warriors, the whole of Hwacheon Academy.


    The sight was truly spectacr.


    He had in fact seen a formation of the Academy before, but there was a distinct difference in his present experiencing of it. This was most likely as presently, he too was a part of the formation, and not an onlooker.


    Bi-ik!


    Kang-hyuk looked up at the sky as heard the cry of a bird of prey.


    It was a hawk.


    Kang-hyuk looked at the hawk with a meaningful gaze.


    The hawk was no ordinary hawk. It was the n Leader¡¯s messenger hawk that carried his conveyances.


    There weren¡¯t many that could identify the n Leader¡¯s hawk.


    Kang-hyuk reached his hand out at the messenger hawk.


    The method by which the n Leader¡¯s private messenger hawk delivered messages was also somewhat unique. It would drop a bamboo box containing the message from the sky to the recipient.


    The reason as to why unlike most messenger birds, the n Leader¡¯s messenger hawk was able to do this, was because it was a spiritual animal.


    Kang-hyuk applied the technique of Heogongseopmul, and sent a stream of his energy out into the sky to receive the bamboo box.


    As the rest of the group were busy concentrating on their Gyeonggong, they hadn¡¯t noticed Kang-hyuk¡¯s box.


    He immediately opened up the message.


    ¡®Found the rice warehouse where rats gather.¡¯


    Whilst the message was short, Kang-hyuk knew what it was actually trying to convey.


    ¡®He¡¯s found the betrayer that helped the spy in the Academy.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk was a little concerned by the message.


    He knew that they would most likely reach the Academyte into the evening.


    ¡®But...¡¯


    There was another sentence in the message.


    ¡®Found the roon den that is after the flowering nts.¡¯


    This meant that the ck Snake Sect¡¯s location was now found.

 Chapter 64

    <strong>Chapter 64: Chapter 63</strong>


    Kang-hyuk looked at Yun Ha-seong, who was leading the formation of students and teachers. He was leading quite admirably, like a true leader of the Wudang Sect.


    The teachers were all masters, and there were also a great number of warriors that apanied them on the journey.


    With this in mind, Kang-hyuk rxed, and decided that it wouldn¡¯t be too problematic if he returned to the Academy a little early.


    He was suddenly approached by Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaengnim.¡±


    She smiled as she spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re nning on resting for a while when we get to that ce over there.¡±


    Things had turned out well.


    Kang-hyuk immediately set out for the Academy after reporting to Yun Ha-seong that he was nning on leaving a little early.


    He said that he had something important to do that he couldn¡¯t directly reveal. While Yun Ha-seong seemed to have misunderstood his words, he told Kang-hyuk that he could leave.


    And so, Kang-hyuk was able to arrive at the Academy without any further issue.


    He had arrived within an hour of setting out, and went straight to his residence upon his arrival.


    ¡°Huh? Seo-seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here so quickly, what happened?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin and Baek-gap, who had arrived earlier, were in the midst of cleaning Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence when Kang-hyuk unexpectedly appeared, asked in surprise.


    Kang-hyuk responded after putting Deuk, who he had been holding in his arms onto the floor.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing much. There was something I was personally curious about. That¡¯s all.¡±


    He then turned to look at Baek-gap.


    ¡°I can meet the n Leader right now, right?¡±


    Surprised by Kang-hyuk¡¯s unexpected question, Baek-gap hastily answered, ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued.


    ¡°Tell him toe to Yeongyowon immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Baek-gap put down his broom, and rushed into the forest behind the residence.


    Byeok Ae-rin looked concerned.


    ¡°Why are you asking for the n Leader?¡±


    ¡°He said that they¡¯ve found out the location of the ck Snake Sect.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I too had been curious....¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin grinned, and continued.


    ¡°About where the fellows whose livers jumped out of their bellies [1] were hiding.¡±


    Woof....?


    Deuk, who had been ying with the morning glory vines in the garden, looked towards Byeok Ae-rin, taken aback at the rush of ferocious energy emanating from her.


    Kang-hyuk spoke as he stroked Deuk, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out when I go to Yeongyowon.¡±


    Kang-hyuk soon left for Yeongyowon.


    Mu-jin, who left as soon as he had received Baek-gap¡¯s message, was already standing there, waiting.


    ¡°Greetings Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°You must have exerted a lot of effort, good job.¡±


    Mu-jin bowed at Kang-hyuk¡¯s praise.


    ¡°It was nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°So, who was it?¡±


    Kang-hyuk was straight to the point.


    Mu-jin responded, ¡°The man who we caught was a librarian named Hong-bae, he was the man that switched Woo Cheon-baek¡¯s earring.¡±


    ¡°I see. Right now, I¡¯m actually more curious about the whereabouts of the ck Snake Sect.¡±


    ¡°Their location is on the border between Nakyang and Sanseo...by any chance, are you nning on going there?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said to you before? That my only work now is to be of some help to the students.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°I also said that I would assist them with things that they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle.¡±


    ¡°I remember you saying that too.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took a breath in, and continued.


    ¡°I was deliberating over thisst night, and I thought I¡¯d add something to those two things.¡±


    He spoke whilst clenching his fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s also my job to eradicate those that try to harm my students.¡±


    But what Mu-jin seemed to have heard was, ¡®It¡¯s my job to eradicate those bastards that made things bothersome for me by troubling my students.¡¯


    Mu-jin revealed the exact details of the ck Snake Sect¡¯s whereabouts as he sensed the murderous energy that was slowly diffusing out of Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°I see. Then, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Kang-hyuk had turned to move almost as soon as Mu-jin spoke of the exact location.


    Mu-jin shouted out at Kang-hyuk with urgency.


    ¡°Hyu-hyung-nim! You should at least take some weapons with you!¡±


    Kang-hyuk took an item out of his sleeve, and waved it at Mu-jin.


    ¡°Weapon? This will be sufficient.¡±


    The pupils of Mu-jin¡¯s eyes were trembling.


    He had seen the item a few days ago, and had almost been beaten with it.


    It was none other than...the attendance book.


    At the same time.


    It was at the location of the ck Snake Sect, on the border between Nakyang and Sanseo.


    Thousands of warriors clothed in ck seemed to be moving busily.


    ¡°Move quickly!¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even close to doing well!¡±


    Watching the warriors from the fourth story of a magnificent building was a middle-aged man, with a man clothed in ck next to him.


    ¡°Have the preparations all been made?¡±


    The man in ck replied promptly at the middle-aged man¡¯s query.


    ¡°All we need to do now is to leave, Munju-nim!¡±


    The middle-aged man was none other than the ck Snake Sect¡¯s head, Cho Sa-oh.


    There were only two managing leaders of the sect left now, but this was of no real concern to Cho Sa-oh.


    The managing leaders weren¡¯t men that he had personally trained, but were men that were akin to products that ¡®that person¡¯ had given to him for use.


    The only thing that was of importance to Cho Sa-oh was to fulfil the expectations of ¡®that person¡¯.


    That was the only way that he could enjoy wealth and prestige.


    ¡°Let them start setting off then.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Cho Sa-oh grinned as the managing leader left.


    He had suddenly recalled the reward that he would receive if today¡¯s mission was sessful.


    Lines of ck Snake Sect warriors were heading out towards Snaketail Valley.


    Around two hours had passed.


    A figure had entered.


    Wearing a blue teacher¡¯s uniform, and rolling an attendance book in his hand, it was Kang-hyuk.


    He looked up to read the signboard of the building in front of him.


    ¡®ck Snake Sect¡¯


    ¡°I guess I¡¯vee to the right ce.¡±


    His mutter alerted the attention of two warriors who were guarding the entrance of the building, causing them to approach him.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied to the warrior¡¯s cry calmly.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Hwacheon Academy¡¯s horticulture teacher.¡±


    ¡°What? Horticulture teacher?¡±


    ¡°Pwahahahaha!¡±


    The two warriors began tough dumbfoundedly at Kang-hyuk¡¯s response.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not even a martial arts teacher, you¡¯re a horticulture teacher?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s horticulture, then you must be a liberal arts subject teacher?¡±


    ¡°It seems like this teacher is insane!¡±


    ¡°How dare youe here!¡±


    Kang-hyuk responded to their taunts unperturbed; ¡°I think it¡¯s actually you bastards that have no fear.¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡°How dare you touch the students of Hwacheon Academy that I¡¯m teaching at?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled.


    An unexpected jolt of fear ran through the two warriors at the sight of his smile.


    ¡°I guess the school did receive a blow eh?¡±


    Pa-ak!


    As the warrior spoke, a ferocious energy exploded from Kang-hyuk, sweeping the two warriors away with such a pace that they couldn¡¯t even let out a scream. The neck bones of the two warriors were crushed, and they died on the spot soon enough.


    Kang-hyuk confidently entered the ck Snake Sect headquarters.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    ¡°Reveal your identity!¡±


    Warriors that were inside the building then rushed towards Kang-hyuk, brandishing a variety of weapons.


    Swoosh-!


    Pok-!


    sh!


    Despite their attempts, it was impossible for their weapons to strike Kang-hyuk¡¯s body. The powerful enraged energy that was surrounding his body was blocking them.


    Their weapons were in fact broken by the attempts.


    Kang-hyuk addressed them, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Stop acting uselessly and call the Head!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see the Head till you get through us!¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I guess you¡¯ll all have to die.¡±


    The warriors had overlooked Kang-hyuk¡¯s personality.


    As Kang-hyuk took a step forward, a warrior put his arm out to stop him from doing so.


    This was foolhardy.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy field had broken a sword made of iron, therefore, there was no possibility of an arm surviving it.


    ¡°Arghhhh!!¡±


    Despite the man wailing loudly, clutching his missing arm, Kang-hyuk paid no notice.


    His attention was on observing his surroundings, and his gaze soon fell upon a four story building.


    He could feel the energy of the Head of the ck Snake Sect residing in that location.


    ¡°Oh ho? So it¡¯s there, huh!¡±


    As he had found his goal, Kang-hyuk made no dy in his movements, the speed of movement of his youthful body was akin to that of a flying arrow.


    ¡°He¡¯s heading towards where the Head is!¡±


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    ¡°100 gold coins will be given to the warrior that brings me that man¡¯s head!¡±


    At the sudden sound of someone¡¯s voice, the almost dead fighting spirit of warriors sprang back to life.


    They all began to rush towards Kang-hyuk.


    The mere sight of five hundred soldiers rushing towards a person would be enough to make someone tremble with fear, but Kang-hyuk waspletely indifferent.


    He instead sighed deeply.


    ¡°Why are you all being like this when I said I¡¯m busy!¡±


    Kang-hyuk brandished his attendance book.


    He never spared anyone who purposely tried to attack him.


    ¡°You bastards!¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s body immediately moved into action as he cried out.


    Swoosh-!


    Pok-!


    Dozens of warriors were struck down by Kang-hyuk¡¯s sword-like attendance book.


    One strike of the attendance book was enough.


    The warriors were unable to even approach Kang-hyuk. The fierce energy field surrounding him was still present.


    As he continued, bodies of the in warriors were stacking up around Kang-hyuk. Nut there was no sign of the Head of the ck Snake Sect.


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. Despite your warriors all dying, I can¡¯t even see an inch of your nose. I guess you don¡¯t really suit the position of the head. Of course, I¡¯ve known that for a while anyway.¡±


    After having knocked out all of the attacking warriors within a timespan of fifteen minutes, Kang-hyuk tenaciously entered the four story building.


    Kang-hyuk looked up.


    He could feel the energy of the head on the fourth floor of the building. Kang-hyuk could see that there were stairs that led up to the various floors.


    But, ignoring their presence, he moved to stand in the direct middle of the building.


    And then.


    Bam


    He stamped his foot.


    His body began to fly upwards.


    Pabababak!


    Everything that surrounded the whirlwind that was Kang-hyuk¡¯s field of energy instantly shattered uponing into contact with it, and Kang-hyuk rose up through the floors of the building.


    Having reached the ceiling of the third floor of the building, he lightly flew up through to the fourth floor.


    In front of him stood a man clothed in ck, as well as a middle-aged man.


    Kang-hyuk was already aware that the middle-aged man was the Head. There had been a time in the past when he had seen him from a distance.


    He spared him because he hadn¡¯t been after Kang-hyuk¡¯s life, and behaved somewhat meekly at the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The middle-aged men clenched his jaw at Kang-hyuk¡¯s casual greeting, unable to grasp his true identity from his age-reversal process.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite rude, aren¡¯t you? Being a young man, you should know to respect your elders.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled at the Head¡¯s words.


    ¡°I apologize, but it¡¯s because I¡¯m more of an elder than you are.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were just rude, but I guess you¡¯re crazy as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, but just calling me crazy won¡¯t really have an insulting effect on me as I¡¯ve already heard it too many times. So if you want to curse me, it¡¯d be better to choose another curse.¡±


    The man in ck stood in front of the Head and drew his sword.


    ¡°No more joking, I guess!¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at the man in ck, then addressed the middle-aged man.


    ¡°You should face me directly instead of this rookie! Aren¡¯t you ashamed at hiding behind your men, being the Head?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. His job is to protect me anyway.¡±


    Another man in ck flew out as soon as the Head had finished speaking, brandishing a sword intended for Kang-hyuk¡¯s neck.


    The sound of cutting air could be heard.


    The man was one of the two managing leaders of the ck Snake Sect that were still remaining.


    The ck Snake Sect had a slightly unusual management system. All of its managers were made managing leaders, and so they were to follow the orders of the Head unfailingly, at the cost of their own lives. Therefore, only the strongest of the managing leaders would survive.


    The most powerful of all of the managing leaders was the man which was the Head¡¯s personal guard.


    The man that was currently standing in front of Kang-hyuk.


    sh! sh sh!


    But, the man¡¯s sword was unable to prate Kang-hyuk¡¯s powerful energy field. Despite the man¡¯s sustained efforts, he couldn¡¯t even get close to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Ah! What is that? What kind of magic are you using?¡±


    The man in ck spoke whilst groaning at the aftereffect of his energy beginning to flow backwards. Kang-hyuk replied, ¡°Ah, are you asking about my energy? It¡¯s my force field.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a force field.¡±


    ¡°Of course you haven¡¯t.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled murderously.


    ¡°The bastards that experienced the effects of my force field by attempting to attack me are all dead now.¡±


    [1] Korean idiom that describes someone who is overbold and foolhardy, ignoring apparent hardship.

 Chapter 65

    <strong>Chapter 65: Chapter 64</strong>


    Kang-hyuk continued.


    ¡°You can move out of my way now.¡±


    Pa-ak!


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy suddenly expanded, sending the man in ck flying backwards.


    Po-ok!


    Suddenly, dozens of injuries appeared on the man¡¯s body, as though he had been wounded by the de of a sword.


    The man had died.


    Ignoring the dead man clothed in ck, Kang-hyuk looked at the Head.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your name Cho Sa-oh?¡±


    The Head of the ck Snake Sect flew into a rage at the sound of his name.


    ¡°Rude bastard! How dare you casually say my name!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. What are your reasons?¡±


    ¡°For what!?¡±


    ¡°Your reasons for going after Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    Cho Sa-oh was a little flustered at Kang-hyuk¡¯s mention of the Academy.


    ¡®Coing to think of it....¡¯


    Cho Sa-oh then began to look at Kang-hyuk¡¯s outer attire a bit more carefully.


    He was wearing a blue teacher¡¯s uniform.


    This could only mean one thing- that he was a teacher of the Hwacheon Academy.


    ¡°So it¡¯s revenge? Have the martial teachers of Hwacheon Academye here for revenge?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯vee here along, and I¡¯m not a martial arts teacher, I¡¯m a teacher of horticulture.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a horticulture teacher.¡±


    Dumbstruck at Kang-hyuk¡¯s identity, Cho Sa-oh began tough.


    ¡°Pwahahaha! You¡¯re a horticulture teacher? Do the horticulture teachers of today pluck out weeds with a force field mechanism?¡±


    ¡°I did think of doing that, but I thought it¡¯d attract too much attention, so I just left it.¡±


    Cho Sa-oh was rendered speechless, with Kang-hyuk having taken what was a joke seriously.


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re the Head, out of courtesy for your position, I¡¯ll remove my force field.¡±


    Within a few moments, the energy field that surrounded Kang-hyuk¡¯s body began to die down.


    He spoke whilst rolling his attendance book around in his hands, ¡°But I¡¯ll be giving you a beating with my attendance book so that you cane to your proper senses.¡±


    Cho Sa-oh swallowed his saliva, and put his hand into his sleeve.


    ¡®What a fool.¡¯


    Cho Sa-oh was trying to control hisughter at the unveiling of Kang-hyuk¡¯s only weapon.


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have retracted your force field.¡¯


    He smiled, and swung his sleeve.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    A ck snake jumped out of Cho Sa-oh¡¯s sleeve. The snake had poisonous venom held in its mouth.


    Whatever the snake¡¯s venom would ssh onto would begin to burn. As Kang-hyuk was already covered in the venomous liquid, Cho Sa-oh had the expectation that he would die from being burnt.


    Cho Sa-oh cried out jubntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should never let your guard down till the very end? Hahahaha! How do you feel? It¡¯s hot, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The venom was also known as the ck Snake Fire Venom.


    The name originated from the very name of the sect, and it was made in the body of a ck snake that the heads of the sect had reared for many generations.


    The powerful venom that would cause one¡¯s entire body to burn was so powerful that even the head of the medicine valley was unable to create an antidote for it.


    Chi-i-i-ik-!


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s body was beginning to burn.


    However.....


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you should never let your guard down till the end.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Cho Sa-oh realized that something was a little strange. Despite his whole body being on fire, Kang-hyuk waspletely at peace.


    ¡°This kind of poison isn¡¯t enough to even tickle me.¡±


    Pa-at!


    Kang-hyuk then released his energy.


    Within moments, the poisonous venom on his body disappeared,pletely traceless.


    Tak Tak!


    Kang-hyuk spoke as he dusted off his clothing, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m such a fool that I would retract my force field in front of an enemy? I simply limited the field to my body, and didn¡¯t expand it outwards.¡±


    ¡°But you definitely said that you wouldn¡¯t use your force field...¡±


    ¡°I apologize, I know I said that to respect your position as head that I would do so, but I was lying. It was just that if I used my expanded force field, I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat you with my attendance book.¡±


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    Ppa-ak!


    Cho Sa-oh¡¯s face swung backwards.


    It had received the force of Kang-hyuk¡¯s attendance book.


    Ppeo-ok! Pok!


    After a few more blows, Cho Sa-oh fell to the ground, and simply stared at Kang-hyuk.


    Kang-hyuk addressed him, ¡°Stop staring at me, it¡¯s scary. Anyway, who ordered you to do it?¡±


    ¡°I ordered it myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, I know the ck Snake Sect, you¡¯re the fellows that have been living off the leader of all the dark cultivating groups for a while now.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood King Valley, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cho Sa-oh frowned. Kang-hyuk internally clicked his tongue.


    ¡®A man who¡¯s meant to be a head can¡¯t even control his own bodynguage.....¡¯


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    ¡°I knew it. Before, it was the World Blood Forest, and now it¡¯s the Blood King Valley?¡±


    Found out, Cho Sa-oh burst intoughter as though he had given up.


    ¡°Hahaha. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course.¡±


    ¡°But before that, I have something to tell you.¡±


    A cruel smile spread over Cho Sa-oh¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you leave after killing me, around half of the students will probably be dead by then.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Do you think I¡¯m going to tell you so easily?¡±


    Kang-hyuk raised his attendance book.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me directly, you¡¯ll have to tell me after being beaten.¡±


    Cho Sa-oh recoiled at his expression. Kang-hyuk¡¯s current expression waspletely different from how he had seemed thus far.


    ¡®Th-thinking about it, that expression! I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere.....¡¯


    But before he could finish his thoughts on where he had seen Kang-hyuk, the attendance book sliced through the air.


    Ba-ak!


    At that time.


    Yun Ha-seong was leading the students and teachers back to the Academy. His face looked dark.


    He had received news from the team of warriors and teachers that had taken the advance route.


    Exactly as on their journey to the mountain, the advance team travelled at the front of the formation, to check the safety of the routes.


    As Yun Ha-seong was leading the Academy back home in ce of Eun Myeong-myeong, another teacher had taken his ce on the advance team.


    The team was scrupulously checking the forward routes that the students would be taking.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The teacher, that was the head of the advance team, was the third year archery teacher, Bang-cheong.


    At hismand, the warriors and other teachers of the team immediately halted, and looked at him.


    As Bang-cheong pointed towards something, the team¡¯s expressions shifted.


    The traces of vegetation that had been left there indicated that many people had been in movement along that route- the minimum number being one hundred.


    ¡°We would have had prior notification if that many of our Baekdo warriors had been in movement here!¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that there are people aiming for the students! I think we should take another route!¡±


    ¡°Another route.....¡±


    Bang-cheong responded to the confusion of a warrior.


    ¡°The most important thing is safety, so we¡¯d better choose the safest route out of the two remaining routes!¡±


    There were a great number of nods from the rest of the advance team. After sending a warrior to inform the other teachers down the line, the advance team looked over the two remaining routes.


    And the route that they had decided to take was....


    ¡°I think the Snaketail Valley will be the safest route!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s the shortest route, but isn¡¯t the path quite rough?¡±


    ¡°There a number of ways to ovee that issue, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but....¡±


    Bang-cheong spoke, hesitant towards the idea.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel too good about it.¡±


    ¡°What don¡¯t you feel good about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering why is it that there are no traces of activity only on the roughest route the students could take.¡±


    A warrior amongst the team smiled at Bang-cheong¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°Bang Seonsaeng, you¡¯re overthinking it, don¡¯t tell me you think that it¡¯s a ruse to entice us to that route?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the valley¡¯s road so rough that it would be impossible for any attackers to lie there for ambush?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true but....¡±


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no other choice.¡±


    Bang-cheong nodded, resigned. They had no choice but to take that route.


    Yun Ha-seong sighed, deep in concern.


    ¡°Snaketail Valley....¡±


    Yun Ha-seong was well aware of the conditions upon that particr route. This was exactly why there was something bothering him about it.


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s known to be a ce that almost impossible to ambush, but something still feels wrong.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t even hide the students away in this kind of situation, it¡¯s quite frustrating.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong sighed once more at Ok Hae-mi¡¯s words.


    She was indeed correct.


    If they remained still, and made no changes to their movements out of anxiety, they had more to lose than to gain.


    Yun Ha-seong now had the taste of what it felt like to be the Principal- what a headache it could be.


    He had a thought. ¡®Being a teacher is a much easier position.¡¯


    But, the only way he could fulfil his responsibilities as Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s substitute was to ensure the students¡¯ safe return.


    Within the space of his concern, he recalled someone.


    ¡®If it¡¯s that fellow! He might have an idea to ovee this issue.¡¯


    But he soon shook his head.


    He remembered that it had been some time since that person had returned to the Academy for some sort of urgent work.


    ¡®Seeing as he¡¯s the n Leader¡¯s envoy, the n Leader must have called him back!¡¯


    This meant that he would have to resolve the situation himself.


    He soon came to a decision, ¡°We¡¯ll have to go through the Snaketail Valley.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi responded; ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let the advance team know.¡±


    But Ok Hae-mi felt at unease.


    ¡®Why do I have a feeling that we¡¯re walking into the mouth of a beast?¡¯


    But Ok Hae-mi had no choice but to deliver Yun Ha-seong¡¯s decision. The Academy began to move once more, and soon they were at the entrance of the Snaketail Valley.


    ¡°Fuck-! Why aren¡¯t theying? Didn¡¯t the ones above say that they¡¯d be here by now?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet! The managing leader will hear you!¡±


    ¡°Listen! Shit!¡±


    Waiting at the end of the Snaketail Valley for their targets were the warriors of the ck Snake Sect.


    They had a simple operation.


    There were ck Snake Sect warriors hiding out by the entrance and exit of the Snaketail Valley. When the Hwacheon Academy group entered the valley, they would block the entrance and exit points, so that they couldn¡¯t escape, and then attack.


    It was an operation that was only possible because of the winding valley path hiding the exit point.


    If the location had been anywhere else, the Academy would have found some way to escape, but due to the unique topography of the valley, their escape would be impossible.


    Along both sides of the valley were high precipices, and one couldn¡¯t run from a precipice!


    Despite this operation being quite easy for the warriors, they weren¡¯t too happy.


    On this particr expedition, out of the five managerial leaders, one of them had gone missing, one had been captured, and one died at the Head¡¯s sword.


    There were only two managerial leaders remaining.


    As one of those two was the Head¡¯s personal guard, in truth, there was only one managerial leader that could be in action remaining.


    The man was filled with the ambition for this operation¡¯s sess, and as a result, the warriors beneath him suffered greatly.


    Thereforeints from the warriors were slowly streaming out.


    ¡°You there! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    A warrior that had manyints turned around, surprised at the sudden voice.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    It was the man in charge of the operation, the managerial leader.


    ¡°Ah, Dae-daeju-nim [1]!¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you have quite a fewints, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°N-not at all! I have noints whatsoever!¡±


    ¡°Take the bastard out!¡±


    But at that moment.


    ¡°The-they¡¯ve appeared! It¡¯s undoubtedly the Hwacheon Academy fellows!¡±


    The warriors began to move out and about at the news. The managerial leader then cried out; ¡°Go to your individual locations!¡±


    The managerial leader immediately went to check the identities of the group who were nearing the Snaketail Valley. His eyes were then met by the sight of hundreds of students, teachers in the blue uniforms, and warriors, all moving rapidly with Gyeonggong.


    It was confirmed.


    The managerial leader¡¯s lips trembled.


    He anticipated that they would enter the valley before he could count to fifty. His sword would finally be able to taste blood.


    ¡®Seeing as we¡¯re already at it, we can kill all of the male students and kidnap the pretty girls. Then I¡¯ll offer the best of the girls to the Head....hehehe.¡¯


    The mere thought was causing him to salivate.


    Finally, the group entered Snaketail Valley.


    ¡°Whoo-!¡±


    The managerial leader had taken a deep breath, then was going to cry out the word ¡®attack¡¯.


    But all of a sudden...


    There was a tremendous roar.


    [1] Daeju- Korean term for managerial leader

 Chapter 66

    <strong>Chapter 66: Chapter 65</strong>


    ¡°Wh-what is that?!¡±


    Another powerful roar resounded through the valley.


    Kwagwagwang!


    He then witnessed an incredible sight.


    The two precipices on both sides on his side were beginning to crumble, copsing inwards to their centers.


    Kwagwagwang!


    A thick cloud of dust was rising not long after.


    A few momentster, when the cloud of dust had settled, the managerial leader of the ck Snake Sect was met with yet another startling sight.


    A stack of rocks that would be difficult to climb over were in front of them, blocking their path.


    The managerial leader addressed a warrior next to him, ¡°Hey, p my cheek.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that! How could I dare to p your cheek, Daeju-nim!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, and p me!¡±


    Ja-ak!


    The managerial leader¡¯s face turned as he was pped. He was able to feel the pain.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He realized that he hadn¡¯t been dreaming.


    Yun Ha-seong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Wh-what on earth happened here?¡±


    The other teachers, as well as Yun Ha-seong, all looked perplexed.


    They weren¡¯t confused at the fact that the ravine in front of them had copsed, blocking their path ahead. It was because they didn¡¯t even notice the ravine copsing.


    There was something else that Yun Ha-seong was taken aback at. There was a difference in the Snaketail Valley that he had known in the past, and the present Snaketail Valley. From what he could remember, if one crossed through the crooked path, and went just a little further, the end of the Snaketail Valley could be seen, but currently, as they had gone further, the path simply continued instead of ending.


    A telepathic message entered Yun Ha-seong¡¯s mind.


    -Yun Seonsaeng, please stop for a while!


    It was undoubtedly the voice of Kang-hyuk. He could also faintly feel Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy.


    After cing Kang-hyuk¡¯s energetic location, Yun Ha-seong sent him a response.


    -Did you say you want us to stop?


    -Yes.


    At the confirmation, Yun Ha-seong raised his hand, indicating for the whole group to stop.


    ¡°We will be resting for a while!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi left to inform the other teachers. Another telepathic message entered Yun Ha-seong¡¯s mind not long after.


    -I need to talk to you, turn backwards on the path. You muste alone.


    -Okay.


    Excusing himself, Yun Ha-seong did as Kang-hyuk had instructed, and walked back on the path.


    As he walked back, he found Kang-hyuk waiting for him.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng! What on earth happened that you even sent me a telepathic message?¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke, ¡°More importantly, haven¡¯t you noticed that something¡¯s a little odd?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Yun Ha-seong flinched. It was as Kang-hyuk had said.


    ¡°It¡¯s meant toe to the end of the path, but the path keeps going on.¡±


    ¡°...exactly.¡±


    ¡°Rather than talking about it, I think it¡¯d be better to go and look at it in person.¡±


    Kang-hyuk grabbed onto Yun Ha-seong¡¯s arm, then stamped his foot.


    Ta-at!


    Within moments, their bodies were soaring into the air.


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong¡¯s face had turned pale. It could only be seen as a natural response to being suddenly hurtled into the sky.


    Not to mention the fact that he was now floating in the air.


    ¡°I-is this the Treading Air technique?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong was astonished once again.


    The Treading Air technique was one that had only been heard of in legends. He wasn¡¯t just seeing the technique in action, but was actually experiencing it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. Look down there.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong¡¯s eyes became wide as he looked down.


    ¡°Th-that!¡±


    The entrance and exit of the Snaketail Valley were blocked with rocks, and confined in the middle were the students.


    Swoop!


    Kang-hyuk flew down to Snaketail Valley.


    ¡°Ho-how did this happen?¡±


    As Yun Ha-seong rxed his legs, he flopped down onto the floor.


    He had just realized what was about to happen as a result of his single decision.


    ¡°Th-the rocks that have blocked the path.....¡±


    ¡°I blocked the path.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong knew that if Kang-hyuk hadn¡¯t taken any action, there would have been a horrifying conclusion. So horrifying that he couldn¡¯t even bear to think about it.


    ¡°Those men are warriors, sent by the ck Snake Sect.¡±


    It was only after Kang-hyuk had given Cho Sa-oh a severe beating with his attendance book that he was able to hear of the details of their operation.


    He then rushed straight to Snaketail Valley.


    Yun Ha-seong spoke up carefully, ¡°About the continuing path that I saw, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I used the power of an artifact that can bring about illusions.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took a small bead out of his sleeve. A bluish light shone out of the bead.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.... I-is it the Illusion Bead?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong swallowed a sigh.


    He had guessed unbelievingly, but his guess had turned out to be the truth. The Illusion Bead was an artifact that showed a particr image of choice to a particr target of choice.


    Yun Ha-seong suddenly became curious.


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    He stood up, and spoke, ¡°What is your true intention behind this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why are you showing me all of this, and not holding back?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied, ¡°It¡¯s because I think of you as a trustworthy person.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued.


    ¡°I also am aware of the troubles of a leader. He who leads must be fully aware of all circumstances so that they can be dealt with properly.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m covering up your mistakes, and for this, I need your help too. Is that answer sufficient?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong nodded.


    ¡°I understand, but how are we going to resolve the situation? What are we going to do if those bastards try to climb over the rocks to harm the students?¡±


    Kang-hyuk answered; ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll deal with them. Yun Seonsaeng, all of you can just leave through that cave.¡±


    As Kang-hyuk pointed towards a cave, Yun Ha-seong looked puzzled.


    It was a cave he had never seen before.


    ¡°There was a cave there?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always been a cave there.¡±


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t exin any further.


    It was a cave that Kang-hyuk had excavated himself around fifty years ago for an operation.


    After the operation had ended, he had hidden the cave with an energy technique, and had only removed the technique so that the students could use it.


    In case of danger, Kang-hyuk thoroughly examined the cave, and after his examination had dered it safe.


    ¡°You should leave here now, and wait for me at the entrance of the cave. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±


    Any remaining anxiety within Yun Ha-seong had now disappeared.


    It was an anxiety caused by the fact that he had no idea what the cave was connected to.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong was now aware of exactly what he had to do. As he watched Kang-hyuk, who was already in movement, he took a deep breath in. He then gave energy to his fists.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    He had to pull himself together.


    He had toplete his task of taking the students back safely, and this was a task he had to aplish even if his own life was at stake.


    After his meeting with Yun Ha-seong, Kang-hyuk stood on a precipice, looking down at the ck Snake Sect warriors below.


    It was obvious that they were perplexed.


    He closed his eyes momentarily.


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t like the Snaketail Valley much. It brought up memories for him that he didn¡¯t particrly wish to recall.


    There had been a managerial leader who apanied Kang-hyuk on this particr operation before he became the n Leader.


    The man was quite a foolish fellow. It was owing to his actions that he had almost lost all of his men in Snaketail Valley.


    In a franticst effort, and with a resolve to kill, he had in the enemies.


    As a result, he had been able to save his men, but Kang-hyuk himself had been severely wounded.


    He thought that he was going to die.


    He still remembered the tear-filled eyes of his men who were tightly binding his wounds.


    His life had only been spared thanks to his consumption of Ho-sung¡¯s secret medicine, but it did have a problem.....


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The taste of the medicine was so awful, that even recalling it made him nauseous.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s face contorted as he remembered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I ate that medicine willingly!¡±


    The fact that he had to personally consume the medicine was more annoying to him than the fact that his men and himself had almost died.


    For a number of reasons, the Snaketail Valley wasn¡¯t a pleasant ce to Kang-hyuk.


    Kang-hyuk took a silver key out of his sleeve. It was the key to his warehouse.


    He opened his first warehouse.


    It was the warehouse where he stored all kinds of weapons and artefacts.


    Kang-hyuk entered, and headed for the location within the warehouse where the weapons were stored.


    Whilst Kang-hyuk¡¯s mostmonly used weapon was the sword, this didn¡¯t mean he was unskilled with other weapons.


    He used it simply because it was easy to kill with it.


    After he achieved the highest level of cultivation, Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t really need to utilize weapons.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to y his enemies bare-handed, or with the use of a weapon.


    But his men were concerned seeing Kang-hyuk go out to fight weaponless, and gifted him a sword. Therefore, he had no choice but to ept their gift, and from then on, carried the sword wherever he went.


    That sword was currently lying in his residence at the Academy.


    Hwa-a-ak!


    As Kang-hyuk entered his armoury, he felt a refreshing breeze, along with the sound of wind blowing.


    The source of that wind was a sword that sat in the armoury, ced on a pedestal.


    Wind God Sword.


    It was a sword that he had obtained by strange fate, and it had gone through situations of life and death with Kang-hyuk.


    Thest time that he had utilized the sword was eight years earlier, at an asion before he had retired.


    Hwi-eung!


    The clear breeze of the Wind God Sword could only be felt by its owner.


    Kang-hyuk could feel theints of the sword from the sound of its breeze.


    ¡°Oho! I¡¯ll find you a good owner, but until then, you¡¯ll have to hang in there.¡±


    Hwi-i-ing-


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I just take you outside? Tsk tsk, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯ll even be an opportunity for me to use you, but even if one arises, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Hwi-eu-eung-


    ¡°Why? Why are you even asking? If I used you sincerely, half of the central districts of Moorim would fly away! Sorry, but you¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±


    Kang-hyuk consoled the Wind God Sword, and moved once more.


    He then picked up a weapon, and left the warehouse.


    He looked at the weapon in his right hand. The weapon was a bow, but it was no ordinary bow.


    The bow was engraved with its name- Heavenly Explosion Bow.


    Kang-hyuk murmured to himself as he held the bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯vest used this Heavenly Explosion Bow.¡±


    He stamped the ground with his foot, and flew up into the air.


    Shyu-euk!


    He stopped when he had gotten quite high up the sky.


    He then pulled his bowstring taut, directing it towards the still perplexed ck Snake Sect warriors.


    Pi-eung!


    The moment that the arrow lodged into the space where the ck Snake Sect warriors were...


    Peo-ong!


    Along with the initial explosion, thousands of smaller bombs scattered around everywhere, causing a chain reaction of explosions.


    Po-po-po-peok!


    A single arrow had the power of a thunderbolt. Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t just have a single arrow.


    Kang-hyuk fired dozens of arrows sessively, and with the immense force of each arrow, the ck Snake Sect warriors were knocked down.


    The managerial leader of the sect was baffled by the situation.


    ¡®Wh-what, what on earth is happening...¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t enough that arrows were firing out from the sky, the arrows were also causing explosions.


    In the midst of the chaos, a warrior plopped down onto the floor.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s a punishment from the heavens! The heavens must be punishing us!¡±


    ¡°The heavens are punishing us with arrows!¡±


    ¡°Arghhh! Please spare us! We have done wrong!¡±


    Some of the warriors were frantically begging, and some were trying to escape. But out of all of the warriors, half had already died.


    ¡°What do you mean heavenly punishment?! Get up right now!¡±


    But the situation was already beyond control.


    Syu-euk!


    An arrow shot from the skies lodged into the managerial leader¡¯s head, went through his body, and then lodged into the ground.


    Peo-ong!


    With the explosion, the managerial leader¡¯s body was sted into fragments.


    His end was in vain.

 Chapter 67

    <strong>Chapter 67: Chapter 66</strong>


    As things had reached a stage where even the managerial leader was dead, the ck Snake Sect warriors now had no reason to remain there.


    The remaining warriors rushed away, but there weren¡¯t many remaining.


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t bother to kill those warriors.


    Tak!


    Kang-hyuk descended from the skies, and stood amongst the countless corpses of the ck Snake Sect warriors.


    ¡°Right, I should start cleaning up now.¡±


    Kang-hyuk stretched out his hands, concentrating his energy, then releasing the energy, spreading it across all directions.


    Pa-ak!


    Within moments, the corpses had turned to dust, and the traces of bloodstains on the ground had disappeared.


    Kang-hyuk had erased all traces of the event with his own energy.


    ¡°Phew-¡±


    He exhaled.


    He began to grumble, ¡°Now I¡¯m going to have to deal with those by the entrance. It¡¯s bothersome, bothersome indeed.¡±


    He then flew towards the ck Snake Sect warriors that were by the entrance of the Valley.


    At the same time.


    Having already cleared up the area around which he was living his retired life, Ji Cheol-mok was preparing for his visit to the Hwacheon n.


    ¡°Whilst I¡¯m gone, I¡¯ll leave the job of protecting the vige to you fellows.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry elder!¡±


    The young men of the Hwacheon countryside answered to Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s request loudly, and in unison.


    During the period of time he had been in retirement in the countryside, Ji Cheol-mok had been teaching the young men martial arts. They were now capable of protecting the vige even in his absence.


    This fruit of Ji Cheol-mok¡¯sbours was quite useful. It meant that he could leave with his mind at ease. A contributing factor to his ease was also his prior clearing of area of any trouble.


    At that moment.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s body began to tremble.


    He had just felt a particr energy.


    He had no doubts.


    It was his elder Hyung-nim, Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy.


    ¡®Wh-why is Hyung-nim¡¯s energy in Snaketail Valley?¡¯


    The Snaketail Valley was an area outside of the zone he was responsible for. It was a vague area that he didn¡¯t touch as it was on a boundary around where another Elder¡¯s zone was.


    But, he was clearly able to feel Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy around there.


    ¡®I-it can¡¯t be, are there dark cultivators around there?¡¯


    From what he could feel, the dark cultivators that had been present there were already dead.


    He recalled something Kang-hyuk had said to him in the past. ¡°A vague area? I¡¯ll take care of those areas.¡±


    Kang-hyuk seemed to be acting as he had said at the time.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the Snaketail Valley a ce that elder Hyung-nim dislikes?¡±


    He tilted his head, and continued his thoughts.


    ¡®So is elder Hyung-nim going to Nakyang right now as well?¡¯


    As the Snaketail Valley was a path that led to Nakyang, Ji Cheol-mok¡¯s stream of thought was reasonable.


    He was conflicted.


    There was a possibility that he would receive a beating as he hadn¡¯t taken care of his area properly.


    But his desire to meet Kang-hyuk was stronger than his fear of a beating.


    It had been a while since he had been beaten by Kang-hyuk, and he knew that Kang-hyuk¡¯s fists were inwardly filled with a lot of affection.


    His longing to see his elder Hyung-nim caused him more difort than Kang-hyuk¡¯s fists could ever cause.


    ¡°Er, are you okay?¡±


    A young man spoke up, looking at Ji Cheol-mok in concern. Ji Cheol-mok nodded.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye! Have a safe journey!¡±


    After bidding farewell to the young men, Ji Cheol-mok set out on his journey towards Nakyang.


    ¡®Elder Hyung-nim won¡¯t scold me foring to Nakyang needlessly, will he?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk walked along the forested path.


    He had already dealt with the ck Snake Sect warriors that were by the entrance of Snaketail Valley, and cleared away the pile of rocks he had ced there.


    He was on his way to where the students and teachers of the Academy were, to guide the way as he had promised.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim!¡±


    Someone suddenly entered Kang-hyuk¡¯s field of vision. He was already aware of who the person was.


    It was Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°Have you finished the work?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin promptly replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve erased all traces of your presence.¡±


    She had been following Kang-hyuk from the time he had left the Academy for the ck Snake Sect headquarters. The reason she sought Kang-hyuk out was to inform him that she had erased all evidence of his extermination of the ck Snake Sect warriors.


    ¡°I erased all the traces at Snaketail Valley.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, I waste.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, haven¡¯t I told you to not apologize in situations where apologies aren¡¯t needed? It¡¯s because I moved too quickly. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin was touched.


    Kang-hyuk always acted in this way.


    If he had erred, he would always acknowledge his mistake, never passing on any me to his subordinates.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Snaketail Valley a ce you didn¡¯t want to visit again?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin spoke with a strained voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten about that.¡±


    The battle at Snaketail Valley.


    It was a battle in which Kang-hyuk almost died, and where a warrior that was Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s lover did die.


    That warrior had had a higher ranking than Kang-hyuk, owing to him having backing from above. This meant that Kang-hyuk¡¯s position in the overall operation was that of an aide to a foolish team leader.


    ¡®His name was.....Nok-eun.¡¯


    As soon as he had be aware that they were close to defeat, despite being close to death, he had moved around frantically waving his sword in an attempt to save Byeok Ae-rin.


    Kang-hyuk could still remember the atmosphere when he had gone to save Byeok Ae-rin. The ce was engulfed in mes, their enemies were everywhere, and the ground was covered in blood.


    A defeated Byeok Ae-rin was holding Nok-eun, who was close to death, whilst wielding a sword with one hand, fighting off the attackers.


    She was inconsbly crying, and repeatedly crying out his name.


    When Kang-hyuk had arrived, Nok-eun handed Byeok Ae-rin over to him and said, ¡°I ask you to look after her leader. Please look after Rin, and please forget a person like me.....¡±


    Those words had been hisst words.


    ¡®Foolish fellow! Doesn¡¯t he know that a person¡¯s memories are beyond their own control!¡¯


    Even if one ingested a potion to lose their memories, it would be impossible to erase the imprints of the memories that that person had left on their soul.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way that you could have forgotten, why are you lying?¡±


    The pupils of Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s eyes were trembling, but she soon controlled her expression.


    It had been extremely difficult for her after she had lost her lover, Nok-eun, but she was able to ovee the memories.


    This had only been possible because of Kang-hyuk.


    The reason for her entire existence was Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve dealt with everything now.¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll need to pay more attention to the security of the school. I¡¯m sure that the Blood King Valley fellows are targeting the school.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is the Blood King Valley¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°That is a problem indeed. We don¡¯t know where they are. This time it was the ck Snake Sect, but we don¡¯t know when their next attack will be. Anyways, I¡¯ll see you at the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin bowed.


    Syuk!


    She disappeared within moments, and Kang-hyuk began to walk again.


    Yun Ha-seong was standing restlessly.


    He had led the Academy out of the Snaketail Valley through the cave that Kang-hyuk had shown him, and was now waiting in front of the cave as he had instructed.


    Ok Hae-mi was unable to understand Yun Ha-seong¡¯s actions.


    It had been almost an hour since they started their break, and they were still stationary.


    Looking awkward, Ok Hae-mi spoke up, ¡°Er-erm...Yun Seonsaengnim. Why are we still waiting here? And why are we sending a message to the advance team to wait for us in front of the Academy?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong sighed.


    ¡°Just trust me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been dyed for too long already. The principal will begin to worry.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong was frustrated.


    He couldn¡¯t exactly speak openly about what Kang-hyuk had shown him.


    ¡®How can I exin that the students were almost exterminated?¡¯


    But inparison to the frightening feeling he had experienced earlier, this frustration was bearable for Yun Ha-seong.


    He looked up at the mountains in the distance.


    Feeling a silent pressure from Ok Hae-mi for him to respond, he sighed, and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°What? Kang Seonsaeng? You¡¯re referring to Kang-hyuk Seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he leave for the Academy earlier as he had something to do?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong nodded.


    ¡°He did, but it was due to Kang Seonsaeng that we were able to escape from danger.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi looked at him in disbelief, but Yun Ha-seong ignored her expression, and continued.


    ¡°And the person who informed me about this cave was also Kang Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this cave as well. I actually wanted to ask you this for a while, where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re waiting for Kang Seonsaeng, so that he can lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°This is all I¡¯m going to say about the subject.¡±


    She nodded. She did have some queries about parts of what Yun Ha-seong had said, but her immediate query was resolved.


    She decided to let it go.


    She had realized at a young age that asking unnecessary questions was a cause for reducing one¡¯s lifespan.


    ¡®I guess my uneasy feeling when we entered the Snaketail Valley had a reason to it., but to think we escaped a crisis because of Kang Seonsaeng! My intuition was correct. Kang Seonsaeng is no ordinary man.¡¯


    Another query rose up within Ok Hae-mi.


    She was wondering why such a talented man was working as a liberal arts teacher.


    As the thought came up, she quickly dismissed it.


    ¡®Well, I guess he must have his own reasons. Like me.¡¯


    At that moment.


    ¡°Ah! Were you waiting for a long time?¡±


    A voice could be heard from within the forest.


    As Yun Ha-seong turned his head, he was greeted with the sight of Kang-hyuk emerging from the forest.


    ¡°Ah! Kang Seonsaeng!¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled at Yun Ha-seong¡¯s yell.


    ¡°Nothing happened while you were moving to the cave, right?¡±


    ¡°No. It was afortable journey, but where exactly are we?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned, and spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know the actual name of the ce, but through here, we can reach the Academy in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Yun Ha-seong was taken aback.


    The journey from the Snaketail Valley to the Academy usually took two hours, but ording to Kang-hyuk, they would reach in a third of the time!


    They were alreadyte.


    They were meant to have reached the Academy before it was time for their evening meal, but it was presently the time for their evening meal.


    Kang-hyuk spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll satiate our appetites with some fruit, and then get ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think there would be fruit at this time of the year?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled at Yun Ha-seong¡¯s doubts and responded, ¡°Call two students from each group.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi rushed away to carry out Kang-hyuk¡¯s instruction, and soon there were two students of each group standing in front of Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Kang-hyuk took them into the forest.


    Before they had even taken twenty steps, Kang-hyuk lifted his hand and pointed at a tree.


    ¡°Pick the fruits of that tree. One fruit per person will be enough, so don¡¯t be greedy.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Understood!¡±


    As the students began picking the fruit, they realized that something was a little strange.


    Despite it being early spring, they were able to pick a fruit that was arge as an adult¡¯s fist. It was also the first time that they had seen this type of fruit.


    ¡®This fruit resembles a peach. Is it a smooth peach?¡¯


    ¡®But it doesn¡¯t smell like a peach.¡¯


    ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve smelt such an aroma from a fruit.¡¯


    As Kang-hyuk had instructed, the students returned to their individual teams, and handed the fruits out among their group members.


    The students began to eat the fruit as soon as they received it. They were hungry.


    ¡°...!¡±


    The students were startled at the vour of the fruit. It was deliciously aromatic and sweet.


    But the issue was the teachers.


    They seemed to be aware of what the students were really eating.


    There had been a piece of writing left by an anonymous man of Moorim in which he had described the fruit in admiration:


    ¡®It is a fruit that resembles a peach, but doesn¡¯t taste like one. A fruit that can only be eaten if fate wills it. It contains the very perfume of heaven itself.


    A single fruit will keep one satiated for a day.


    The whole body reverberates with energy upon its consumption.


    This fruit...is the fruit of the gods!¡¯

 Chapter 68

    <strong>Chapter 68: Chapter 67</strong>


    The author of the piece did not mention the name of the fruit, but this didn¡¯t stop people from specting what the name of the fruit could be. Out of all the spections, the most popr name for it was ¡®Immortal Peach.¡¯


    The teachers looked at Kang-hyuk with an astonished gaze. One teacher then approached him.


    It was Dang Du-go, who taught the first-year Am-gi weapon course.


    Since he was from Sacheon¡¯s Dang Family, he knew more about sacred herbs and nts than the usual person.


    ¡°About the fruit we¡¯re eating Kang Seonsaeng....¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I was just wondering if the fruit we¡¯re eating is the Immortal Peach....¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°It is the Immortal Peach.¡±


    ¡°Ho-how did you find such a precious fruit?¡±


    Kang-hyuk responded calmly, ¡°I¡¯m the Academy¡¯s Horticulture teacher. I should be capable of this much, no?¡±


    ¡°.....Ahem, ahem ahem.¡±


    Dang Du-go cleared his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this just in case, but could you make sure that no one gets greedy and eats more than one fruit? If two of the fruits are eaten, all of one¡¯s satiation is sapped away, one¡¯s hunger is doubled, and double of one¡¯s strength is lost.¡±


    Kang-hyuk was telling the truth. Dang Du-go too hade across this information during his studies within his family.


    But s, all were satiated by one fruit, and no one attempted to eat another in greed.


    Kang-hyuk grinned as he looked at the expression of the teachers that heard his conversation with Dang Du-go. He then looked over at Yun Ha-seong.


    ¡°Now that all bellies have been filled, it would be good to get going.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it would.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi then signalled at the man whose job was to sound the drum.


    Deung deung deung!


    Kang-hyuk slowly began to move in Gyeongong, and in a simr fashion, the rest of the Academy began to move.


    Their return to the Academy had begun once more.


    When they had all left, the forest surrounding the cave disappeared, as though it had been a mirage.


    As if the forest hadn¡¯t really been there at all.


    The location was Hwacheon Academy.


    The Principal Eun Myeong-myong couldn¡¯t hide his concern. It had already been a while since the carriages carrying the academy¡¯s maids, servants, and liberal arts teachers had returned from the trip.


    He expected the rest of the group to have returned by now, but even the advance team, let alone the rest of the Academy, had yet to arrive.


    ¡®What on earth is wrong? Did they get lost? Or have they been attacked?¡¯


    Hundreds of potential possibilities swirled around within his mind. He abruptly stood up, deciding that it would be more efficient for him to find out what happened personally.


    ¡°Principal!¡±


    But at that moment, the voice of the school¡¯s administrator rang out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a message, a message from the returning group!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong cried out with urgency, ¡°What are you waiting for,e in and give me the message!¡±


    The administrator rushed inside the room and began to unveil the contents of the message.


    ¡°S-so....the advance team....¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s face paled as he heard the full ount of what had transpired.


    ¡°What? They suspected that there were people waiting to ambush the students?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. And so, the message says that they have decided to travel through the third route, the Snaketail Valley.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Bang!


    Eun Myeong-myeong mmed his fist onto the table.


    ¡°Those fools!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong was aware of the tragedy that had taken ce at Snaketail Valley, despite the event not being widely known throughout Moorim.


    An event where two units of warriors had been deployed, and where one unit had beenpletely annihted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®mouse walking into poison¡¯ scheme of operation!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t go through Snaketail Valley! It¡¯s a trap! I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s a trap!¡±


    He was indeed the former head of Hyeonmugak, having almost instantly pierced through to bring out the true intentions behind the group having to go through Snaketail Valley.


    ¡°Immediately go to the n and ask for their assistance......¡±


    But then.


    ¡°Principal! There¡¯s a message! A message from the returning group!¡±


    Another message had arrived.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The door opened and the administrator, Jeon Cheong-gwan walked in once more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the message personally, as I thought that the situation was urgent.¡±


    ¡°Bring it here!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong grasped the letter as though he was snatching it away, and began to read.


    ¡°...!¡±


    His eyes had widened.


    ¡°I-is this true?¡±


    Jeon Cheong-gwan then received the letter from Eun Myeong-myeong, and looked over it.


    ¡°They safely got through Snaketail Valley, and are on their way back? And they expect to be back within an hour?¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong released his tensed nerves, relieved that he hadn¡¯t misread the letter.


    He had been scared to death when he heard of their passing through the Snaketail Valley.


    Nheless, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking that something was a little strange.


    From his perspective, their passing through the valley was almost definitely a trap.


    ¡®Whatever the reason is, it¡¯s a relief. It truly is a relief!¡¯


    He then spoke while wiping his sweat, ¡°Jeon Cheong-gwan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Principal!¡±


    ¡°The students are on their way. Go and make preparations for their arrival.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Jeon Cheon-gwan hurriedly began to work.


    ¡°Will that really be okay?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded at Yun Ha-seong¡¯s question.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Is it really okay to not mention the danger that almost befell us?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to lose than there is to gain if it is mentioned.¡±


    ¡°I see...I understand.¡±


    Despite his response, Yun Ha-seong was struggling with the fact that he had sent a false message to Eun Myeong-myeong.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I have to hide this! This is no small matter, it almost certainly should be known to the Principal...¡¯


    As though he was aware of Yun Ha-seong¡¯s internal conflict, Kang-hyuk made an boration to his reason.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish for my identity to be known to the Principal yet.¡±


    Yun Ha-seong nodded as though he understood.


    He had no idea how Kang-hyuk had wiped out so many warriors. The only exnation for the situation was Kang-hyuk being the n Leader¡¯s secret envoy.


    ¡®I guess the Principal would be ufortable if he knew that the n Leader has sent his envoy to the Academy.¡¯


    Despite Yun Ha-seong quite obviously being under an illusion, Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t attempt to correct him, instead, igniting his misunderstanding further.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    In truth, there were quite a few good reasons that Kang-hyuk had for not revealing what had happened at the Valley to Eun Myeong-myeong. Of course the biggest reason was in fact because it would bring about a bothersome situation for him.


    He had realized that there were more infiltrations within the academy than he had initially thought after Shim-gu¡¯s discovery of the spy.


    It was obvious to him that if one of the infiltrators got wind of his true identity, manyplications would arise.


    ¡®Ah...I¡¯m suddenly irritated!¡¯


    He clenched his fists, as a furious energy spurted out of him at the thought of the infiltrators that had caused so many issues for him.


    ¡®Huh?!¡¯


    Feeling Kang-hyuk¡¯s sudden enraged energy, sweat dripped down Yun Ha-seong¡¯s back.


    ¡®I-is this a threat? Is he warning me to keep my mouth shut about his identity?¡¯


    A thought entered his mind...that for many reasons, Kang-hyuk was a fellow he should be careful around.


    Samjo, the third group within Hwacheon Academy¡¯s returning formation.


    The team member with the weakest martial skill within the group wasn¡¯t Dang So-mun. He had received acknowledgment from the rest of the group when he used his skills with the Am-gi weapon to break the tree branch and collect the red ribbon.


    But even if he had received acknowledgment in that area, his Gyeonggong was still slow. Therefore, he was the recipient of angry res from the other team members.


    ¡°Hey! Three groups have already gone past us because of you!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re right at the end because of you!¡±


    ¡°I want to get back early and rest!¡±


    Dang So-mun wanted to fall into the earth and disappear as the group expressed their frustrations towards him.


    He reflected that his legs hadn¡¯t always been this way, they had been normal when he was a young boy. It was only after ¡®that ident¡¯ that his legs stopped moving as he wanted them to.


    Whilst he couldn¡¯t remember it well, there had been an ident.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Someone beside him held out a handkerchief.


    ¡°Wipe your sweat.¡±


    It was Baek Mun-ji.


    Dang So-mun took the handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Since it was early spring, the weather wasn¡¯t too hot, but sweat was pouring down Dang So-mun¡¯s forehead like falling rain at the increased activity of his body from the Gyeonggong.


    ¡°Th-thanks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Why am I like this?¡±


    Baek Mun-ji flinched as he overheard Dang So-mun¡¯s murmurings to himself. He was well aware of what he meant by what he said, but replied with a feigned expression, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Guilt rose up within Baek Mun-ji as he saw Dang So-mun¡¯s resigned eyes, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Because the moment he said it....


    He felt guilty towards Dang So-mun, but the reason he didn¡¯t speak was also for Dang So-mun¡¯s own sake.


    It was because he was Dang So-mun¡¯s friend.


    ¡°I see the Academy!¡±


    The students¡¯ faces lit up. The sight of the Academy meant one thing- the long yet short field trip had finallye to an end.


    They rearranged their formations.


    They were now proudly walking towards the Academy instead of using Gyeonggong.


    ¡°It¡¯s the students!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all back well and dandy from the field trip!¡±


    ¡°Wow! They all look so dashing!¡±


    ¡°The future of Moorim is bright indeed!¡±


    The students unconsciously broadened their shoulders as they looked at those waiting for them in front of the Academy.


    They had finally reached the main gate of the Academy.


    Standing by the gate was n Leader Mu-jin and the Principal, Eun Myeong-myeong. Yun Ha-seong stood in front of them and bowed.


    ¡°I report that I, Yun Ha-seong, whilst acting in lieu of the principal, have brought the Academy back safely from the field trip!¡±


    ¡°You did well. I give permission for your return!¡±


    Only after Mu-jin¡¯s words had the field trip truly ended.


    Kang-hyuk looked up at the sky and sighed.


    ¡®This was a field trip full of various challenges.¡¯


    He straightened his head, and looked at the students.


    ¡®Well, there were some slightly bothersome events, but I guess I should be satisfied that the students are all back safe and in one piece.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived!¡±


    It was the morning after Kang-hyuk had returned to the Academy.


    A person was at the entrance of Nakyang.


    An old man with a long white pipe hanging out of his mouth, it was none other than Ji Cheol-muk.


    He gazed at Nakyang while blowing out clouds of smoke from his pipe.


    ¡°This ce is always noisy.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t mind the hustle and bustle of the people of Nakyang. He continued to walk slowly.


    His final destination was Hwacheon Academy.


    ¡®Shim-gu...that rascal is at the academy as a cleaner...¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t fathom the reasons as to why Shim-gu was working as a cleaner, but wanted to see the sight anyway.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that fellow who always pretends to be so aloof is working as a cleaner!¡¯


    He soon arrived at the academy.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    He was suddenly brought to a halt by two guards. Ji Cheol-muk wasn¡¯t angered by their actions. He knew that they were simply carrying out their job, and he also knew that if he did be angry, there would be a certain consequence.


    ¡®I would receive a great number of beatings from elder Hyung-nim.¡¯


    He took his identity tag out from his sleeve and presented it to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m visiting as I have some business.¡±


    The guards¡¯ eyes widened as they looked at the tag.


    ¡°Ai-aigoo! Please forgive us!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know, its fine.¡±


    ¡°Our greetings to you, Elder!¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    The guards fell to the ground in prostration. Ji Cheol-muk was an Elder that was known for having a somewhat unpleasant personality. The guards were aware that the consequences of annoying him could be grave.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going in then.¡±


    ¡°Erm...uh...would you like us to lead the way?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Keep up the good work.¡±


    Waving the guards away, Ji Cheol-muk entered the Academy.


    ¡®Let¡¯s look for that fellow Shim-gu now.¡¯


    He closed his eyes, spreading out his energy to detect where Shim-gu¡¯s energetic traces were present.


    But all of a sudden.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He frowned and opened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t trace Shim-gu.


    He was confused, having heard that he was in the academy directly from Eun Myeong-myeong himself.


    But Ji Cheol-muk wasn¡¯t aware that Shim-gu was wearing an earring embedded with the Energy Concealing Stone, and became frustrated.


    ¡°Is he not here? Have Ie in vain?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk closed his eyes and tried to look again, but something was strange. He could feel the energy of someone he hadn¡¯t been searching for.


    ¡°It...it can¡¯t be?¡±


    In the past, the twelve members of the group Kang-hyuk was head of within Kwaepungdae had learned to feel each other¡¯s unique energy.


    Thus, they couldn¡¯t forget one other¡¯s particr energetic signature.


    Ji Cheol-muk undoubtedly knew whose energy he was feeling.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be....Byeo-Byeok Ae-rin?¡¯


    Despite him feeling her familiar energy, he momentarily couldn¡¯t believe it was really her. He knew that she only dwelled in three locations. Her residence, Jimilgak, or Kang-hyuk¡¯s retired residence.


    ¡®Why would Ae-rin be here?¡¯


    He headed over to where he could feel Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s presence, filled with curiosity.

 Chapter 69

    <strong>Chapter 69: Chapter 68</strong>


    The location was Yeongyowon.


    Two people were seated inside the pavilion of the practice site that Kang-hyuk personally created.


    They were both extremely good looking, wearing somewhat eye-catching attires.


    The man was clothed in all ck, while the woman was clothed in red. They were both wearing a blue tag, a symbol that they worked at the academy.


    These two were none other than Shim-gu and Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°Has elder Hyung-nime here to teach a ss?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s over there teaching.¡±


    She then pointed at a building. Kang-hyuk¡¯s figure could be seen through an open window.


    The sight of Kang-hyuk teaching touched Shim-gu. He had never seen such an expression beholding Kang-hyuk¡¯s face before.


    Shim-gu knew what kind of feeling that expression conveyed.


    It was the expression of happiness.


    Shim-gu was overjoyed. This side of Kang-hyuk was something that all of the members of Kwaepungdae had been longing to see for so many years.


    He then turned to look at Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°So, why did you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°I have a favour to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°A favour?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin then took out a small piece of paper from her sleeve.


    ¡°Do you want me to investigate something?¡±


    She nodded, and spoke, ¡°I do. Orabeoni, you heard, right? What happened on the students¡¯ return journey?¡±


    ¡°I heard. Those ck Snake Sect bastards tried to target our kids!¡±


    ¡°My lord dealt with them personally. Unfortunately, there¡¯s still another problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡±


    ¡°We suspect that the Blood King Valley was controlling the ck Snake Sect¡¯s actions. You need to find their location.¡±


    Shim-gu expressed his dissatisfaction at the task. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s no easy investigation. All the people that have spoken of the Blood King Valley¡¯s location ended up being beheaded!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°If you know, then why are you asking me of such a favour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that even if you only discover a crumb of information in regards to their location, let me know.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin then continued, ¡°Also, there seems to be a rat infestation within the academy. Pay some attention to it.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shim-gu¡¯s face suddenly froze, as he gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°What is that? That unpleasant energy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Orabeoni?¡±


    ¡°I can smell the odour of rotten tobo from somewhere.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin lifted her head and looked around. She then nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cheol-muk Orabeoni.¡±


    Having found the source of the smell within a short period of time, Byeok Ae-rin then spoke calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s here, but I think things will be rather noisy with his presence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Indeed they will. We always get into fights.¡±


    ¡°In that case, my lord¡¯s ss will be disrupted, causing him to be angry, right?¡±


    Shim-gu¡¯s mind began to wonder back to a time in the past where he caused amotion.


    He recalled Kang-hyuk¡¯s relentless blows to his abdomen, one after another.


    Simply recalling his fists seemed to bring back the past pain.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s speciality was striking a location he had struck before.


    Shim-gu responded to Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s prediction, ¡°I¡¯ll be beaten...a lot.....¡±


    They sprang up, and began to run at full speed. What was most important was to leave the academy.


    Ji Cheol-muk could sense Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s movement.


    ¡®Damn it! Where on earth are you going at such a speed?¡¯


    He grumbled, and changed his direction of movement. Byeok Ae-rin seemed to be heading for the northern mountains.


    Ji Cheol-muk finally came to a halt.


    A young man and a young woman were standing before him. Whilst he had never seen those faces, the young woman¡¯s face seemed to be somewhat familiar to him.


    ¡°Aerin-ah, it¡¯s been a while! What¡¯s with your face, is it the Ju-ansul technique?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin sighed at Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s greeting, and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Orabeoni.¡±


    ¡°But why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well...why are you here, Orabeoni?¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard that Shim-gu, that fellow, was working in the academy as a cleaner. I wanted to have a good look at his new upation, but I couldn¡¯t sense his energy there so.....¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk trailed off.


    It was because the young man standing next to Byeok Ae-rin suddenly seemed familiar. Unfortunately, Ji Cheol-muk didn¡¯t recognize the man¡¯s face.


    ¡®Th-thinking about it....¡¯


    The man was clothed in ck.


    Someone that he knew also went around permanently clothed in ck.


    The fan in the man¡¯s hands, and his earrings were also familiar.


    He soon came to a realization of who the man really was.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be...are you Shim-gu?¡±


    ¡°This fellow, you finally realized! What? You wanted toe to see me clean?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk was taken aback.


    ¡°This bastard, let¡¯s settle things today, shall we!¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s what I was going to say!¡±


    Ignited into fury by Shim-gu, Ji Cheol-muk picked up his long white pipe.


    Byeok Ae-rin sighed.


    ¡°Hah...Both of you are too much. You two aren¡¯t kids, for how many more years are you going to quarrel like this?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk and Shim-gu then spoke in unison, ¡°This is something that is of significance between two men!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more important than life itself!¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand that there is something important enough that you would risk your lives on it, but is it so important that you would ept my lord¡¯s beatings for it?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The men hesitated at Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s words.


    ¡°You know of the catastrophes that ensue after a fight between you two, right? We¡¯re close to Jungcheon right now. If you fight here, people¡¯s lives are at risk.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin grinned, but for some reason, her smile had a fear-inducing effect.


    Shim-gu suddenly cried out, ¡°Oh no! Come to think of it, I need to clean the ssroom after the lesson finishes! Ipletely forgot! I guess I¡¯ll have to leave now!¡±


    Shim-gu immediately ran towards the academy, while Ji Cheol-muk spoke with sweat dripping down his back, ¡°I-I¡¯d like to visit Kwaepungdae, I haven¡¯t been there for a while. Ahem. Ahem ahem.¡±


    He too left, with the speed of a flying arrow.


    Byeok Ae-rin smirked as she looked upon them.


    ¡°My two Orabeonis are quite funny, aren¡¯t they! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hm, so I¡¯ve finished watering this area....¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang took a small book out from the inside section of his robes. The cover of the book read ¡®Yeongyowon Log.¡¯


    It was a log that Cheon Hae-gwang himself had made for jotting down the tasks of his day.


    He nodded after looking at the log.


    ¡°My work is done after I water that spot. I¡¯d better hurry up and finish before Seonsaengnim finishes his ss.¡±


    As Kang-hyuk¡¯s assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang was looking after the nts of his practice plot.


    His education had been cut short after the extermination of his family, and so, his knowledge of


    sacred herbs inparison to most people of Moorim was a littlecking.


    However, as he had a resolute wish to pay back Kang-hyuk¡¯s grace, he was studying the subject with dedication.


    ¡®I have to be a good assistant to him at the very least!¡¯


    As he was also receiving Baek-gap¡¯s assistance in his study of sacred herbs, his learning process hadn¡¯t been too challenging.


    ¡®Thinking about it....¡¯


    He remembered that he had just seen a maid and a cleanering, and then leaving Yeongyowon afterwards.


    He knew that she was named Ae-rin, and did her job as a maid well, cooking delicious meals.


    But for some unknown reason, Baek-gap, who seemed a lot older than the maid, behaved strangely around her, as though he was treading on eggshells.


    He addressed her as ¡®Shikmo-nim [1]¡¯ and could barely reply when she spoke to him.


    Therefore, following Baek-gap¡¯s example, he too called her Shikmo-nim.


    ¡®But it¡¯s quite strange. She looks at me in the same way that a grandmother would look upon her grandson.¡¯


    She seemed to be a maid with many mysterious facets to her, so much so that one could never really figure out her true identity.


    ¡®If we¡¯re thinking about mystery.... that young cleaner I saw earlier looked a bit strange as well.¡¯


    The cleaner was an acquaintance to Cheon Hae-gwang. They met on the day the field trip had ended, at Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    He found it fascinating that despite most cleaning staff preferring to wear grey, the man was always clothed in ck, and didn¡¯t have a single speck of dust on his clothing.


    ¡®But I remember that the maid addressed him as ¡®Orabeoni¡¯ earlier despite them looking simr in age, and they can¡¯t be in a romantic rtionship at the academy either.....could they be silblings?¡¯


    This was the most logical conclusion he coulde up with.


    The person that he found the most questionable was the person he was serving, Kang-hyuk.


    He knew that Kang-hyuk was around twenty-four in age, yet Kang-hyuk imed that he was older than his father.


    Heughed at it at the time, taking the remark as a joke. Nheless, as something was still bothering him, he secretly asked Baek-gap after their return to the academy.


    ¡°Hyung-nim, how old is Kang Seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Kang Seonsaeng said that he was older than my father. So that¡¯s why.....¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem ahem.¡±


    Baek-gap coughed, seemingly startled by his question.


    He then responded with a somewhat vague statement, ¡°When you walk up Moorim¡¯s Wudang Mountains.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°My younger brother, the only truth is what you experience personally.¡±


    Baek-gap¡¯s strange response convinced Cheon Hae-gwang.


    That there was indeed something more to Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Have you watered all of them?¡±


    Just on time, Kang-hyuk¡¯s voice resounded out from behind him. Cheon Hae-gwang immediately turned around and bowed.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just finished watering them all.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    A familiar face stood beside Kang-hyuk. It was the music teacher, Chu Gung-wol.


    He was a teacher that was close to Kang-hyuk, and would oftene to Yeongyowon to rx, as well as help with tasks.


    ¡°We should go and have lunch. We¡¯re going to eat with Chu Seonsaengnim today. Ae-rin said that she would prepare something special.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll get the tools to take back with us to the residence!¡±


    A thought shed through Kang-hyuk¡¯s mind in that instant.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of that before?¡¯


    Up until now, they brought the tools needed for gardening up to Yeongyowon from the residence, then take them back when a ss was over. Kang-hyuk had finally realized that this was a waste of time.


    ¡®We can build a tool storage shed!¡¯


    A certain man appeared within Kang-hyuk¡¯s mind.


    ¡®That fellow¡¯s pretty good at making things, if I remember correctly.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk looked at the rain bead that was dangling from his waist. The person that made this particr essory for him was quite dextrous, and had a special skill for construction.


    His skills were beyond that of an ordinary person, and so, the man had even been rmended for the head position of Kwaepungdae.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to meet that fellow, seeing as he¡¯s already in Nakyang.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk was already aware of that person¡¯s presence in Nakyang.


    The moon had risen.


    Ji Cheol-muk was walking through the moonlit streets of Nakyang. He just had arge drinking session with his old subordinates at Kwaepungdae.


    He called them to have a drink with them, and as he was buying, no subordinate of his could refuse.


    The bill for the alcohol was quite high, but it wasn¡¯t something that Ji Cheol-muk couldn¡¯t afford.


    He had stacked up a lot of money throughout his lifetime.


    ¡°Where did our.....hup...promise go.....hup.¡±


    He was drunk.


    He could easily eliminate the drunken energy from his body, but he didn¡¯t wish to do so.


    When he was heavily drunk, he would unconsciously begin to sing. Then again, at the same time, he would also feel a sense of sorrow.


    The world was currently at peace. It was a world where one didn¡¯t have to spill blood on a daily basis, like the world before.


    He felt wronged.


    ¡®I wish I could have lived in a world like this in my youth, damn it!¡¯


    He imagined that if he had met his elder Hyung-nim and the other members at a peaceful time, they wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such pain and difficulty together.


    ¡®We didn¡¯t fight so hard for a reward, but still...but still....¡¯


    He thought about the appearances of Shim-gu and Byeok Ae-rin when he met them earlier. They looked youthful, under the guises of the Byeonyongsul and Ju-ansul techniques.


    Despite the fact that they may be used of living under illusions, he could understand their feelings behind using the appearance changing techniques.


    ¡®If only I could be youthful again, and live in a peaceful world....¡¯


    All of a sudden, a group of men strutted up to him.


    ¡°Hey, you! Old man!¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk lifted his head to look at them. They were almost definitely thugs.


    ¡°Where are you going on your own?¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve got some money, why don¡¯t you give us some of it as alms for alcohol?¡±


    ¡°It would be better than you giving your life as alms, right? Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you have much longer left to live, shouldn¡¯t you try to preserve your body?¡±


    The men sniggered at their own words, while Ji Cheol-muk looked upon them with a pitiful gaze, and spoke, ¡°You bastards are like insects.¡±

 Chapter 70

    <strong>Chapter 70: Chapter 69</strong>


    The thugs flew into a rage at Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s casual diss.


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    ¡°This old man! He must be going senile....¡±


    One of the thugs halted midway through their speech as blood began to spurt out from a part of their body.


    Ji Cheol-muk had struck one of the thugs¡¯ head with his white pipe.


    The thug in question was already lying on the ground in defeat.


    ¡°Now...I only have four of you insects left to deal with!¡±


    The thugs suddenly realized that something was a little odd. Ji Cheol-muk was calm,pletely unperturbed by the situation. Despite everything else in the vicinity being covered in blood, his clothing was spotless, not a single drop staining it.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s a master!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit! How is our luck this bad?!¡±


    Frightened, the thugs walked backwards as Ji Cheol-muk edged closer to them, their minds filled with the notion that he was going to strike them with his pipe.


    The moment it seemed as though Ji Cheol-muk was about to strike, the thugs closed their eyes...


    ¡°....¡±


    And nothing happened.


    The thugs gradually opened their eyes. Ji Cheol-muk had retracted his pipe, and it was now back in his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave it for now. But...if you bug me again, know that you¡¯ll all end up like that fellow on the floor.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk then left. The thugs then copsed onto the floor, their legs giving in.


    ¡°We...we¡¯re alive!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do this work for a living anymore!¡±


    The thugs said no more, and looked at the man who had initially copsed, and was sitting there, wordlessly.


    ¡°This fellow! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Th-that....¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, why is the ground wet....?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk was walking again, at his own leisurely pace.


    A full moon had risen in the sky. The sight of the moon somewhat reignited the sorrow within Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly, didn¡¯t you say you had a ss to teach tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s hurry and enter.¡±


    ¡°Baek-gap-ah, could you help Man Jo-gyo [1] with Chu Gong-wol Seonsaeng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk overheard a conversation taking ce. The voices seemed familiar to him.


    He then turned around.


    ¡°Ah, so there¡¯s a tavern here.¡±


    His gaze caught sight of a red cloth hanging from a bamboo pole, with arge character for wine painted on it.


    He doubted his own eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Huh? Who....who¡¯s that over there?¡±


    The people that were sitting inside of the tavern were familiar to him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fellow a teacher at the Academy?¡±


    He was certain that the man was the young teacher he had encountered in the Go-am Mountains.


    ¡°And it looks as though Ae-rin is sitting next to him?¡±


    The other people in their party that arrived with them to the tavern seemed to have left, so it was just the two of them.


    As Ji Cheol-muk observed that the two seemed to have a rather friendly rtionship, a yful smirk appeared on his face.


    He headed over to them.


    Unfortunately for him, he had yet to realize the identity of the young teacher sitting next to Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a drink together like this.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded at Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°But you know, it¡¯s a bit boring with just the two of us. It¡¯s a lot more fun when there¡¯s twelve of us.¡±


    ¡°I second that.¡±


    Kang-hyuk and Byeok Ae-rin were sitting inside a tavern.


    It was a small tavern called ¡®Red Wine Night¡¯. Their main reason for visiting the tavern had been Chu Gung-wol.


    Byeok Ae-rin had made a special variety of dumpling for their lunch. She had stuffed it with meat, and if that hadn¡¯t been enough, she added plenty of medicinal herbs to the filling.


    It seemed as though Chu Gung-wol had been touched by being treated to such divine dumplings, and so, he offered to buy them drinks.


    Therefore, he had brought all of the members of Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence, as well as his own servant and assistant to the tavern.


    After they had arrived, Kang-hyuk sent Chu Gung-wol¡¯s assistant and Cheon Hae-gwang away to drink amongst themselves at another location.


    He had done so as a form of consideration, after giving Chu Gung-wol¡¯s assistant some money. ted, the assistant had taken Cheon Hae-gwang along with him as well.


    And so, Kang-hyuk and Byeok Ae-rin, along with Chu Gung-wol and his servants, drank the ¡®Red Wine Night¡¯ tavern¡¯s wine. Chu Gung-wol¡¯s maid was unable to attend due to some external work.


    The tavern¡¯s wine was indeed exquisite.


    As indicated in the tavern¡¯s name, it sold a unique red coloured wine that couldn¡¯t be found elsewhere.


    ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t know that such a tavern existed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a regr customer of this tavern! I¡¯m letting you know of its existence just because it¡¯s you, Kang Seonsaeng! Hahaha!¡±


    Chu Gung-wol¡¯s heart seemed to be filled with a sense of pride at Kang-hyuk¡¯s appreciation of the tavern.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense that there¡¯s no music on a day like today! Indeed!¡±


    Taking a flute out of his sleeve, Chu Gung-wol began to y a melodious tune.


    His talent was indeed fitting for his role as the Hwacheon Academy¡¯s music teacher. The other people present in the tavern stopped at the sound of his flute, enchanted by the tune.


    For whatever reason, hearing the flute music took Kang-hyuk back to a nostalgic time in his past where he had walked the streets of Jungcheon with his subordinates.


    As Chu Gung-wolpleted a melody, they would start another round of drinks. As Chu Gung-wol drank one shot after another, he was gradually bing increasingly drunk.


    Having noticed this, Kang-hyuk couldn¡¯t let him fall into a state ofplete inebriation, being aware that Chu Gung-wol had a ss early in the next morning.


    This was why Kang-hyuk ordered Baek-gap to go and tell Cheon Hae-gwang to assist Chu Gung-wol¡¯s assistant in taking him back to the academy.


    Chu Gung-wol¡¯s assistant was named ¡®Man-ju¡¯. He had kind looking eyes, and was a nice person. Unfortunately, the man had no martial skill.


    Despite Jungcheon being on the doorstep of the Hwacheon n that ruled over Baekdo Moorim, there was a possibility of encountering danger if one was out walking at night in a drunken state.


    This was despite the fact that the teaching staff of the academy were meant to be protected.


    Baek-gap had a peak level of martial cultivation. Kang-hyuk knew that if he followed behind, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance of someone hitting the back of Chu Gung-wol¡¯s head, and knocking him out.


    Therefore, he told Baek-gap to return to the academy.


    And so naturally, the only two left were Kang-hyuk and Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°Do you want some more, Seonsaengnim?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded at Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be enough if you order one more bottle. We¡¯re going to have a guest joining us pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kang-hyuk pointed somewhere in response to Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°Ah! I see!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin looked at the old man approaching them.


    With a white pipe hanging from his mouth, this old man was Ji Cheol-muk. He stood in front of them, radiating an energy of yfulness, and immediately addressed Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°We meet again!¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled and bowed at Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Indeed! Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m always well. But.....¡±


    He spoke, squinting his eyes, ¡°Out of all of the people you could choose to drink with, why are you drinking with this olddy? Do you know how old this grandma is?¡±


    Despite the question being rhetorical, Kang-hyuk smiled and responded, ¡°I know that she¡¯s over eighty.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t really care about her age.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk himself was taken aback at Kang-hyuk¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°But I do know that even if you have a close rtionship, one shouldn¡¯t enquire about the age of a woman. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Th-that...¡±


    Not knowing how to respond, Ji Cheol-muk sat down and continued to speak, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll have a ss of wine. Could you pour this old man a drink?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I could.¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled, and lifted his hand.


    Su-uk


    Ji Cheol-muk had been taken by surprise.


    Kang-hyuk hadn¡¯t even touched the bottle of wine, but as his hand had moved up, wine automatically shot up in Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s ss.


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk had used a technique that only a master could perform. Yet, in the eyes of Ji Cheol-muk, the young man didn¡¯t seem to have the unique features of a master.


    Therefore, he knew that there were only two possibilities. It was either Byeok Ae-rin had secretly helped him to pull off the stunt, or that he really was a master.


    Byeok Ae-rin responded to Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s stare. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Did you fill up my drink?¡±


    ¡°Cheol-muk Orabeoni, do you really think I find you so adorable that I¡¯d fill your ss up?¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    Only one possibility remained.


    That the youthful looking teacher in front of him was indeed a master.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he said he was a horticulture teacher?¡¯


    Ji Cheol-muk looked at Kang-hyuk, who grinned and pointed at the ss of wine.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t drink the wine, we should at least have a toast, right?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk abruptly stood up.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised because Kang-hyuk had spoken informally, or because his way of speaking was a little different from the way he had addressed him earlier. It was because what the young man in front of him had just said was a line that his elder Hyung-nim said before every drinking party.


    And more specifically, it was something he said only when the past members of Kwaepungdae gathered to drink.


    He looked at Kang-hyuk and stammered, ¡°Wh-who are you! What is your true identity, fellow?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin sighed at his confounded outburst, while Kang-hyuk smiled and spoke, ¡°So...have youe here after doing a thorough cleaning of your area?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s face began to distort.


    ¡°It-it can¡¯t be?¡±


    He felt it when he had encountered the young teacher for the first time. The feeling that his face didn¡¯t seem unfamiliar for whatever reason.


    And despite the fact that the man¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t demure in any way, it didn¡¯t seem strange or disharmonious to Ji Cheol-muk.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be....really?¡±


    It was only then that Ji Cheol-muk realized why he had felt so.


    ¡°I-is it you, Hyung-nim? Are you my elder Hyung-nim?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin grinned.


    ¡°You finally realized. Seonsaengnim, please understand. Cheol-muk Orabeoni is usually a little slow with these things.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk was now entirely certain with Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s attitude towards the young man. There was only one person in the world that she would treat with utmost respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk felt tears forming in his eyes at Kang-hyuk¡¯s greeting.


    It could have been because he had first met Kang-hyuk at a rather mncholic period of his life.


    A young Kang-hyuk who looked just like this one.


    ¡°So, are you not going to drink the wine I¡¯ve poured you?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk responded immediately, ¡°What are you saying? How could I refuse a drink personally poured by you, elder Hyung-nim?¡±


    He hastily swallowed the drink.


    The drink was fragrant, and red.


    He looked at the rain bead hanging from Kang-hyuk¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Er...elder Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Did we meet at Go-am Mountain by any chance?¡±


    ¡°We did.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reveal your identity to me at the time?¡±


    ¡°Because it would be too bothersome.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s eyes widened at the response.


    He was aware that Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t like to be bothered, but he wasn¡¯t expecting such a concise and ready answer.


    ¡®Well, well, well. He¡¯s always been like that I guess.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk then continued.


    ¡°And do you think I don¡¯t know you? If you knew I was working as a teacher at the academy, you would obviouslye to Nakyang immediately.¡±


    ¡°Of course I would!¡±


    ¡°Come on, if the officials of the n knew that three elders were gathered in Nakyang at once, I think they¡¯d have problems digesting!¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that reason enough for you? Do you want a beating for not cleaning up your area well enough?¡±


    ¡°No-no! It¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°Then, sit down and have another ss.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk promptly sat down and held his ss out at Kang-hyuk, who then filled it up.


    Ji Cheol-muk had a refreshing gulp of the wine.


    ¡°Ah! But Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why have you entered the academy under the guise of Ju-ansul as a horticulture teacher?¡±


    ¡°Ju-ansul?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m referring to your youthful appearance. Isn¡¯t it using the Ju-ansul technique? I thought it was only Ae-rin that had a unique hobby. Do you have such a hobby as well, Hyung-nim?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Ju-ansul.¡±


    ¡°Then...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reverse aging.¡±


    ¡°What? Hahaha! Hyung-nim, really! What a good joke.¡±


    He looked at Byeok Ae-rin while having a bite of the side dishes at the table. She spoke after having a sip of wine, ¡°It really is reverse aging, Orabeoni.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk felt as though he had indigestion.


    [1] Jo-gyo ¨C Korean term for assistant

 Chapter 71

    <strong>Chapter 71: Chapter 70</strong>


    Ji Cheol-muk could not help but cough.


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem ahem.¡±


    He was quite surprised, but he knew that this was something to congratte Kang-hyuk of.


    ¡°Congrattions, elder Hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t think that this is something to congratte me of.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it! This is something worthy of congrattion!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so.¡±


    Kang-hyuk then continued, ¡°So, when do you n to return to your ce of retirement?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have any ns as of yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here in Nakyang, I have something you can do for me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Wh-what kind of task do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°I need you to erect a building for me.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk tilted his head to the side.


    ¡°What kind of building do you want me to make?¡±


    ¡°Well first of all, it should be a solid, strong structure which is small in size, but has arge storage capacity.¡±


    ¡°But Hyung-nim, as far as I know, don¡¯t you already have warehouses where you can store quite a few things already?¡±


    ¡°I do, but how could I show those warehouses to the students? They¡¯d faint from shock.¡±


    ¡°Hm, hm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk nodded, and Kang-hyuk continued to speak afterwards.


    ¡°I need a building that others can also use, that even the students or my teaching assistant can fetch tools from.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk paused in thought for a few moments, then asked, ¡°Where should I erect the building?¡±


    ¡°You can erect it within the small practice plot I have within the academy. Around six metres in height should be okay.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? A practice plot?¡±


    ¡°What I want you to make is a shed for the storage of gardening tools.¡±


    ¡°A shed for the storage of gardening tools?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am the school¡¯s horticulture teacher, am I not?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin suddenly raised her hand up and cried out, ¡°I¡¯m Seonsaengnim¡¯s maid!¡±


    Kang-hyuk took a shot of his drink, then spoke, ¡°It would be even better if you could make the tools that will be stored inside the shed along with the shed itself.¡±


    ¡°You said that you would be using the tools right, Hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°U-understood. I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked quite satisfied at Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s response.


    ¡®A storage shed and tools made by Cheol-muk will be rather strong and sturdy indeed.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk took some money out of his sleeves.


    It was a type of cheque that was worth fifty gold coins.


    ¡°Huh?! Hyung-nim! It¡¯s too much!¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head at Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It just means that you should make a shed and tools of the best quality. Also, they have to be extremely sturdy. If the amount isn¡¯t enough, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°But I also have funds of my own.¡±


    ¡°Oho!¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued, ¡°This is something that I havemissioned you to do, so I obviously have to provide you with funds for the construction. And so, take the money.¡±


    ¡°But....¡±


    ¡°Will I have to give you a beating for you to ept it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! No!¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk reluctantly epted Kang-hyuk¡¯s funds.


    One silver coin was enough to cover a household¡¯s yearly costs, and one gold coin equated to twenty silver coins.


    Therefore, Kang-hyuk had given a huge amount of funding to Ji Cheol-muk for the construction.


    The huge amount of funding, along with Kang-hyuk having emphasized the sturdiness of the building and tools, caused Ji Cheol-muk to have a slight misunderstanding.


    ¡®If it¡¯s this much, I can obtain plenty of thousand year steel and iron, and make the sturdiest tool storage shed to exist! If he wants it to be six metres in height, there will be more than enough storage space for the tools....¡¯


    Ji Cheol-muk had already began to draw out a blueprint of the shed within his mind.


    ¡®That will be fine!¡¯


    The construction of the finest storage shed that would remain in the history of Hwacheon Academy had begun.


    At the same time.


    At Ok Hae-mi¡¯s residence.


    Kki-i-ik


    The bedroom door opened.


    Ok Hae-mi emerged from the room. She then sat on a bench in the courtyard.


    She sighed as she looked up at the moon in the sky.


    She was holding a letter in her hands.


    Wa-rak!


    Putting strength into her fists, she crumpled the letter.


    ¡°These awful old men!¡±


    Hwa-reu-reuk


    She used the Sammaejinhwa [1] technique to ignite a fire of Qi on the palm of her hand, tracelessly burning the letter.


    ¡°It would be great if I could just kill all of them!¡±


    She wanted to rest for some time after returning from the field trip, but the arrival of a letter from her family soured her mood.


    She neither wished to receive correspondences, nor concern from her family.


    She wished that they would just leave her alone, just as they had once abandoned her and her parents long ago.


    But s, this was limited to being a mere hope of hers.


    After her parents passed away, she had entered her ancestral home once more for the sake of a man that was her grandfather.


    Their first encounter with one another was when she had been nine years old, and she found him scary.


    Under the tutge of her grandfather, she would wake up early in the morning, before the sun had risen, and spent her days overstraining her young body in training.


    When her hands were covered in blood to the extent that she was unable to hold a sword, her grandfather would wrap the hilt of the sword in cotton cloth, and she would have to continue her trainng once more.


    One day, she came to a realization. That realization was the fact that the only reason her grandfather had brought her back was because she had the talent that came from being a descendant of the Ok family.


    To be the head of the family, having this talent was a necessity.


    Realizing that she no longer wished to live in this way, when the opportunity hade her way to be a teacher of Hwacheon Academy, she took it, and left the Ok household.


    To do this, she hid her true level of transcended cultivation, and put down the sword that was familiar to her, instead picking up a whip.


    But the elders of her family hadn¡¯t given up on her. This was obvious to her from the contents of the letter they had sent.


    ¡°These old fools! If you dare to croak at me again in the midsummer, I¡¯ll kill you....¡±


    She inwardly cursed at them for a while, but despite this, she still wasn¡¯t feeling too good.


    ¡°Hah, times like these make me feel sorry for the students that think of me as a fairy. Let¡¯s go and have a drink!¡±


    She sprang up, heading for Jungcheon.


    A river in Jungcheon was flowing.


    The river wasn¡¯t very wide, so there was a lot of empty space on each side of the river.


    The space by the river was also quite clean, so many used it as a ce toe and rest.


    Ok Hae-mi had bought a bottle of wine, and was sitting by the river.


    ¡°Why is the river called ¡®Middle River¡¯ just because it¡¯s in Jungcheon [2]? It¡¯s so tacky.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi was muttering away.


    She looked at her bottle of wine. It was a liquor she had bought from Wolsoru, called ¡®Smile of the Moon Wine.¡¯


    It was quite an expensive liquor, but she didn¡¯t have any shortage of money.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    For whatever reason, when she looked at the wine, she was reminded of the incident at Wolsoru involving the first-year teacher Kang-hyuk.


    When she pondered on it, she felt that the teacher named Kang-hyuk was a rather strange man.


    He was a man that had a somewhat unfathomable identity.


    ¡°He¡¯s a strange man.¡±


    Words had fallen out of her mouth unconsciously.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a strange man?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    She screamed out in surprise. Kang-hyuk suddenly appeared next to her.


    ¡°Ah. I apologize if I scared you.¡±


    ¡°It-it¡¯s okay. But why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I had a drink with Chu Seonsaeng, then with an old colleague of mine, and I was on the way back to my residence.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quitete in the night.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi nodded at Kang-hyuk¡¯s statement, then replied concisely, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any concerns?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Kang-hyuk pointed at the bottle of wine in Ok Hae-mi¡¯s hands, then spoke, ¡°It¡¯ste in the night, you¡¯re sitting here by the riverbank alone as a female, with a bottle of wine in your hands. It¡¯s obvious that you have some sort of issue on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Is that so?¡±


    She grinned.


    ¡°But leaving me aside, I have something I¡¯m personally curious about regarding you, Kang Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Kang Seonsaengnim. Who on earth are you really?¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I really want to know.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so curious about that?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi sighed.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this. That there would be no point...¡±


    Plop


    Ok Hae-mi¡¯s eyes widened. She was rendered speechless as Kang-hyuk unexpectedly sat down next to her.


    There was an unspoken rule that men and women should have some distance from one another.


    Despite there being a certain amount of freedom in the rtionships between men and women in Moorim, there was careful consideration taken in the actions of the people of Baekdo Moorim.


    But Kang-hyuk had casually sat down beside her, taking no notice of the unspoken regtion.


    ¡°Why are you next to me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to tell you who I really am?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with sitting next to me?¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke coolly, ¡°My legs hurt when I speak standing up.¡±


    ¡°Ah... I-I see.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know of my identity. Firstly, my name is Kang-hyuk. Secondly, I¡¯m a teacher at Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    Ok Hae-mi spoke, pouting, ¡°I already know that much.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Then what more are you curious of?¡±


    Frustrated, Ok Hae-mi cried out, ¡°What a strange person! Even if you were a martial teacher and not a liberal arts subject teacher, I¡¯ve never met a person like you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say Ok Seonsaeng. When you ask about who I really am, aren¡¯t you referring to my true, original self?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°My current true self is a horticulture teacher called Kang-hyuk. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±


    Ok Hae-mi sighed, as though she had nothing left to say.


    There was no room for refutation.


    ¡°Leave it. It said that you were twenty-four in the document...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ny-eight this year.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Ok Hae-mi blinked.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    But his words were unfathomable to her.


    He looked at most twenty-four, ny-eight seemedpletely ridiculous.


    ¡°Hah...it¡¯s my fault for asking about the identity of a person who¡¯s clearly trying to hide it.¡±


    She picked up the bottle, and attempted to take a swig.


    Tak


    But her attempt was unsessful. Kang-hyuk had taken the bottle away from her.


    ¡°What is it? What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head at her protestations.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had this liquor before, and I know how strong it is. If you keep on drinking it like water, you¡¯ll ruin your body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll just discharge the energy out of my body!¡±


    ¡°Why are you wasting such precious liquor if you have such intentions? And also, is a person of Moorim not a human? You should take care of your health when you¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    She was slightly disconcerted by his remark.


    ¡®Is-is he worrying about me right now? Why?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk sealed the lid of the bottle with a stopper, then returned it to Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°The stopper won¡¯t release until tomorrow evening, so don¡¯t uselessly exert any effort in trying to open it. We should go back now.¡±


    He stood up, and offered a hand to Ok Hae-mi.


    ¡°I can escort you.¡±


    She had no choice but to return. She stood up and spoke, ¡°I can get up on my own.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang-hyuk withdrew his outstretched hand, showing no sign of embarrassment at her rejection.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°...yes.¡±


    It was the next day.


    Kang-hyuk headed over to Yeongyowon early in the morning.


    Cheon Hae-gwang was looking at each individual students¡¯ plots, as he went through a roll of the students¡¯ names.


    He was present at Yeongyowon in the early morning, despite him having drunk arge amount of alcoholte into the night.


    ¡®Is it because of my practice of Ice Qi?¡¯


    One of the special effects of practising Ice Qi was that one would quickly sober up, the effects of alcohol wearing off within a short period of time.


    Regardless of this, Cheon Hae-gwang was a sincere and diligent man.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The other students quickly stopped what they were doing and bowed at Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s greeting.


    Despite not being able to say anything under the vow of secrecy, the eyes of the students that had been kidnapped and witnessed Kang-hyuk¡¯s martial ability in the cave were sparkling.


    ¡°Yes. I see you¡¯re all working hard.¡±


    Kang-hyuk gave some encouragement.


    The assignment he had given the students before leaving for the field trip sprang into his mind. Their task had been to dig up a nt of their choosing,plete with intact, undamaged roots.


    The majority of the students had dug up the nts without damaging the roots, but Kang-hyuk hadter found out that this was because they had asked Cheon Hae-gwang for advice regarding the task.


    ¡®Cheon Jogyo informed them about the task.¡¯


    But Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t scold them.


    He instead praised the students for more actively trying to investigate the task they had been given.


    Being more proactive towards a goal that one was trying to attain was a good attribute to have for a person of Moorim.


    He also praised the fact that the students had gotten closer to Cheon Hae-gwang.


    It was a fact that there was a certain unavoidable distance between a teacher and his students.


    But the person that filled this space was a teaching assistant, and Cheon Hae-gwang was fulfilling his role very well.


    [1] A technique of burning things using your Qi energy


    [2] Jungcheon literally means middle region/city

 Chapter 72

    <strong>Chapter 72: Chapter 71</strong>


    ¡°Anyway, is there a reason for you to havee up so early?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smiled at Cheon Hae-gwang¡¯s concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I couldn¡¯t inform you of it yesterday as it had gotten toote, but from today onwards, construction is to begin in Yeongyowon.¡±


    ¡°Construction?¡±


    ¡°I want to build a shed to store the gardening tools. The worker I hired for this purpose said that they were going toe early in the morning.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang nodded, and pointed towards the entrance of Yeongyowon. ¡°Are you referring to that person?¡±


    Kang-hyuk then turned around.


    A young man could be seen walking into Yeongyowon. He had a white pipe hanging from his mouth, and was carrying a long box on his shoulders.


    Kang-hyuk smiled at the sight.


    ¡®He never lets go of that pipe, does he!¡¯


    That young man was none other than Ji Cheol-muk.


    He hade under the guise of a young man as a result of Kang-hyuk¡¯s warning.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking ofing to work with your original appearance, are you?¡±


    ¡°Would there be a problem if I do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would be a big problem. That¡¯s why that fellow Shim-gu is under the guise of the Byeonyeongsul technique as well. Of course, I gave him a beating along with it.¡±


    ¡°...reflecting on it, that would indeed be a big problem.¡±


    With his transformed appearance, it was impossible for others to identify him as an elder of the n.


    The only simrity that was present was his long white pipe, and that could be put down to coincidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk bowed his head in response.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°This is my teaching assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang bowed his head at Ji Cheol-muk in response to Kang-hyuk¡¯s introduction.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, I¡¯m the horticulture teacher¡¯s assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang.¡±


    ¡°And this is the site for the construction. I¡¯ll leave the job to you.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk looked at Kang-hyuk and asked, ¡°Where would you like the shed to be exactly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Kang-hyuk led Ji Cheol-muk to the location he had in mind for the shed. It was a ce in Yeongyowon that was close enough to the entrance, but also somewhat hidden within the thickets of vegetation, so that the building wouldn¡¯t obscure the natural beauty of thendscape.


    ¡°You can construct the shed here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start right now then.¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°Ae-rin and Baek-gap are going to bring breakfast, so you can start after eating.¡±


    ¡°Ae-rin made breakfast?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Ae-rin¡¯s food is delicious.¡±


    Soon, Baek-gap and Byeok Ae-rin had brought the packed lunch. They sat down in the pavilion to eat.


    Baek-gap tilted his head as he was introduced to Ji Cheol-muk. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Baek-gap nodded at Kang-hyuk¡¯s response.


    ¡°Usually all the construction work in the academy is done by workers that the academymissioned.¡±


    Baek-gap spoke correctly.


    Byeok Ae-rin, who was already aware of the academy¡¯s condition of using contracted workers, had asked Shim-gu for some help. Followng that, Shim-gu had promptly gone to Eun Myeong-myeong, and the matter was almost instantaneously resolved.


    Overnight, Ji Cheol-muk had be a contracted worker of the academy.


    Byeok Ae-rin spoke smilingly, ¡°This is a new construction worker.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I see!¡±


    Despite Baek-gap appearing to have epted the exnation, there was something that was still bothering him. That thing was the long white pipe hanging from the man¡¯s mouth.


    It was quite unusual for a young man to be smoking from a pipe, but strangely enough, it seemed to suit the man.


    ¡®Where have I seen that pipe...?¡¯


    Baek-gap was a skilled Jimilgak warrior.


    Through his recent time with Kang-hyuk, he learned that when there was something that seemed amiss to him, it was best to investigate with caution, in a way that would best preserve his life.


    This was why he greeted the construction worker with utmost respect, and bowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you! I am servant Baek-gap.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The man¡¯s response to Baek-gap¡¯s greeting was rather concise.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way he¡¯s an ordinary man!¡¯


    Baek-gap was now certain.


    After having breakfast, Ji Cheol-muk immediately headed over to the site of construction, while Kang-hyuk decided to look over his nts before his ss began. He meticulously looked over the nts, with no small detail being spared from his line of sight.


    After watering and removing insects from one nt, Kang-hyuk¡¯s gaze moved onto another.


    This particr nt wasn¡¯t an ordinary flowering nt, but was ssified as a sacred herb. It was the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower.


    ¡°Oh! There¡¯s plenty of nectar in here!¡±


    This meant that it was time to harvest.


    Unfortunately, he had no one to assist him, as Cheon Hae-gwang and Baek-gap had already been assigned with respective tasks.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to find another assistant as soon as possible.¡¯


    Nheless, the harvest of the nectar was a task of urgency.


    He decided to harvest the nectar himself, lifting his hand up, then down.


    An idea sparkled within his mind.


    ¡®Oh yes, there is some freebour I can utilize. On top of that, I can receive the price I deserve for being bothered.¡¯


    Acent smile spread over Kang-hyuk¡¯s face.


    The evening had arrived.


    After he had finished the tasks for the day, the first-year swordsmanship teacher Oh-Tae was walking towards Yeongyowon.


    Kang-hyuk had sent word to him to meet there, as he had something to discuss regarding the teachings he had promised to him during the field-trip.


    Oh-Tae was awe-struck as he entered Yeongyowon.


    With the arrival of spring, flowers of all five colours had blossomed throughout thend, and the air was filled with the fragrance of those flowers.


    ¡®This is...Yeongyowon?¡¯


    He was amazed that Kang-hyuk had been able to create a practice plot on thend that had been forbidden for so many years due to the presence of the Wailing Grass.


    He hadn¡¯t entered the plot before, as he had been angry that his plot to defame Kang-hyuk on the ount of the Wailing Grass had failed.


    This ce was beautiful beyond description!


    All of a sudden, some flowering nts caught his eye.


    In particr, the individual nts respectively had red flowers, yellow flowers and white flowers. Oh-Tae walked over to the nts, and was taken by surprise.


    ¡°Huh! These nts are...¡±


    He seemed to know what kind of nts they really were.


    ¡®The Thousand Year Red Rose, the White Ten Flower, and the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower?¡¯


    They were rare sacred herbs, and it was usually difficult to catch even a glimpse of them.


    The cultivation of these flowers in the plot was concrete evidence of Kang-hyuk¡¯s advanced abilities.


    Sweat dripped down Oh-Tae¡¯s back as he imagined the potentially dire consequences if he hadn¡¯t asked for Kang-hyuk¡¯s forgiveness.


    He suddenly heard a strange sound emanating from behind him.


    Tak tak! Tak tak!


    It was the sound of a hammer.


    Oh-Tae stealthily headed over to the source of the sound, and found a young man hammering away.


    ¡°What is this? Why is he hammering sote into the day?¡±


    ¡°You should have said something if you arrived. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Taken aback, Oh-Tae immediately turned around to find Kang-hyuk staring back at him.


    ¡°Ah, Kang Seonsaeng...¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke, addressing the construction work, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s constructing a shed for the storage of gardening tools.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that worker before.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s a new construction worker that just came yesterday. Anyways, do you recall what we spoke about the other day?¡±


    Oh-Tae nodded.


    He recalled that Kang-hyuk had mentioned that due to ack of time from them both actively teaching, he would convey his teachings and give assignments to Oh-Tae at the same time.


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    ¡°So today, I will convey a teaching to you.¡±


    Nervous, Oh-Tae swallowed down his saliva, then spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll show you my martial ability then.¡±


    ¡°Why would you show me your martial ability?¡±


    Oh-Tae tilted his head to the side at Kang-hyuk¡¯s response. ¡°Well, you can only urately know my level of cultivation when I show you my martial ability, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what you meant?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. I¡¯m already aware of what level your cultivation is.¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke once more, with the awareness that Oh-Tae was half-doubting what he had said.


    ¡°You hurt your left leg when you were a child, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°This is why your bodycks bnce. If we just work on improving this one aspect, even if you don¡¯t work on raising your cultivation, your skills will automatically rise.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Oh-Tae was startled.


    As Kang-hyuk had said, when he was around five years old, he had fallen from a tree, resulting in a serious injury to his left leg.


    To this day, if he wasn¡¯t conscious of his movements, he would start to limp slightly. However, he had never publicly revealed any weakness in his legs.


    Despite this, Kang-hyuk had been able to find out this issue of his.


    ¡°Oh Seonsaeng, your leg is perfectly fine now. Why are you holding onto those past memories?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Firstly, we¡¯ll need to strengthen your left leg to bring bnce to your body. I¡¯ll begin my teachings. Baek-gap-ah.¡±


    At Kang-hyuk¡¯smand, Baek-gap appeared, seemingly out of thin air. He was holding a long piece of cloth in his hands, and upon approaching Oh-Tae, he lifted his right leg, and tied it back with the cloth.


    ¡°Wh-what is this all about?¡±


    Kang-hyuk was casual in his response. ¡°This is just some preliminary preparation for the training. Now, you can go on with your work exclusively using your left leg.¡±


    ¡°What? D-did you just say work?¡±


    ¡°The nectar of the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower needs to be harvested by today. And also, Baek-gap and Cheon Jogyo are busy with other tasks, so I thought I¡¯d call you Oh Seonsaeng.¡±


    ¡°So, you called me over to do your work?¡±


    Oh-Tae had guessed correctly, however Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t a man that was going to answer him straightforwardly.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I make Oh Seonsaeng do my work?¡±


    ¡°S-so it¡¯s not that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s known that muscles will develop with sustained training and usage. Among the many forms of training, an age-old practice for this is the practice of collection! Can you not see the deeper meaning behind my asking of you to harvest the nectar?¡±


    There was obviously not a chance that Oh-Tae would have naturally arrived at such a conclusion.


    Fortunately, Oh-Tae seemed convinced by Kang-hyuk¡¯s exnation.


    What added to the usibility of his words was that for Oh-Tae, Kang-hyuk was the envoy of the n Leader, who had already demonstrated his lofty cultivation before his very own eyes.


    ¡°I misunderstood your deeper intentions. I apologize!¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start the training.¡±


    Baek-gap promptly ced a bowl in Oh-Tae¡¯s hands as Kang-hyuk began to exin, ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know that the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower has thorns just below it, and that a great amount of pain will be inflicted upon you if you are pricked, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that into consideration.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s also of great importance for this task is that you mustn¡¯t use your internal energy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Oh-Tae seemed disconcerted, but Kang-hyuk gave him a stern nce in response.


    ¡°If you use your internal energy, you won¡¯t obtain the full effects of the training.¡±


    ¡°Bu-but...¡±


    Kang-hyuk approached Oh-Tae, and tapped several points on his body.


    Tuk tuk tuk.


    Oh-Tae¡¯s usage of his internal energy was now disabled.


    Kang-hyuk spoke smilingly, ¡°You can now begin.¡±


    And just like that, Oh-Tae had been thrown into harvesting the nectar of the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar Flower.


    Around fifteen minutes had passed.


    ¡®This is much harder than I had imagined!¡¯


    Having entered the area of where the flower was growing, Oh-Tae was sweating profusely, and was also having a bit of difficulty breathing.


    Harvesting the nectar without the use of his internal energy and on one leg was a challenging task.


    He had to focus all of his strength onto his left leg, so he didn¡¯t fall over. As much as this caused him leg pain, it was also the cause of mental strain.


    The problem was that he couldn¡¯t exclusively focus on his left leg. He had to carefully control his force so that the nectar of the flower didn¡¯t spill out, and there were also the thorns of the nt to take into consideration.


    And on top of that...¡¯If I want to move my leg around, I have to hop...and if I hop, the nectar of the flower will....¡¯


    Oh-Tae was facing a variety of difficulties.


    He endured the task for around an hour until he had reached his limit.


    He put down the bowl, and addressed Kang-hyuk, ¡°Kang Seonsaeng! No matter how much I ponder over this, it¡¯s just impossible!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean impossible? This is apletely doable task. Isn¡¯t it purely because you¡¯recking in tenacity?¡±


    ¡°Even so, there¡¯s nothing more I can do! How can I harvest the nectar on one leg?¡±


    ¡°So...are you saying you can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°I am! I don¡¯t know if I could even swing a sword on one leg. I can¡¯t believe that doing this will raise my cultivation!¡±


    Seu-euk.


    Kang-hyuk removed something from his sleeve. It was the contract that Oh-Tae had signed.


    ¡°Look at this contract, it says that you will ept my teachings, and act on them with sincerity. It also says that if this is vited, you will receive ten beatings from me.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°And seeing as you have clearly stated that you won¡¯t receive my teaching....¡±


    Kang-hyuk clenched his fists.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one beating, and then we can start again.¡±


    Kang-hyuk held his fists out.


    Hyu-ung!


    A great force flew towards Oh-Tae.


    Ba-ak!

 Chapter 73

    <strong>Chapter 73: Chapter 72</strong>


    At that moment, Oh-Tae realized that something was wrong.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    Oh-Tae felt a throbbing pain running through his form that made him feel like his body and spirit were separating. He had been thrown out of the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar flower bed from the force of Kang-hyuk¡¯s single blow.


    Flop.


    ¡°What do you reckon we should do? You still have nine blows remaining.¡±


    Oh-Tae instantly sprang up.


    He did not anticipate that Kang-hyuk would actually beat him up.


    It was only then, as Oh-Tae observed Kang-hyuk¡¯s gaze, that he finally realized what the true meaning behind ¡®ten beatings¡¯ in the use of the contract really was.


    A thought appeared in Oh-Tae¡¯s mental space. ¡®Kang Seonsaeng, you¡¯re definitely a person that holds a grudge!¡¯


    Sometimeter.


    Bowls filled to the brim with nectar were ced in front of Kang-hyuk. Standing in front of him was Oh-Tae, barely bncing on one leg.


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    ¡°Ha-have we finished for now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re finished for today.¡±


    Oh-Tae flopped down to the ground, looking as though he was grateful that his body was still intact.


    ¡°With that, I¡¯ll see you in two weeks then.¡±


    ¡°In two weeks?¡±


    Oh-Tae knew that he was most likely going to suffer a little more the next time he saw Kang-hyuk, who still bore a grudge against him, but there was nothing he could do.


    As he had already signed the contract, this was a natural consequence of his own deeds.


    Oh-Tae was also grateful that Kang-hyuk had given him a great elixir, the Heavenly Spirit Restoring Pill.


    ¡°It¡¯s still term-time, so this much teaching is perfect for now!¡±


    But hidden behind Kang-hyuk¡¯s words was another meaning. His words also implied that during vacation, there would be daily teachings, as well as training.


    ¡°I-I see.¡±


    Oh-Tae was in a position where he had no choice but to answer.


    ¡°You should go and rest now. Ah, and about the points I pressed to disable your internal force, they¡¯ll release naturally in around fifteen minutes.¡±


    As Kang-hyuk finished his sentence, Baek-gap appeared out of thin air once more, untying Oh-Tae¡¯s bound right leg.


    Oh-Tae then staggered back to his residence.


    Baek-gap scratched his head at the sight.


    ¡°Er, Seonsaengnim. Was the worker you metioned you were going to call today Oh Seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Baek-gap sighed at Kang-hyuk¡¯s reply.


    He did not anticipate that Kang-hyuk would order a fellow teacher to carry outbour for him. This was despite knowing that Oh-Tae was a man that had tried to nder Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®Still, how can you order someone to work for you under the guise of teaching....¡¯


    ¡°Haaah.¡±


    Kang-hyuk tilted his head as Baek-gap sighed.


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, did you bring the alcohol and jars?¡±


    Baek-gap immediately pointed next to him in response.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re over there.¡±


    After finishing his tasks for the day, Baek-gap had spent the evening in a busy manner, finding the alcohol and jars, then transporting them to Yeongyowon.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s put the nectar in then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The method as to how the wine of the Tranquil Smile of Yellow Nectar flower was made was rather simple.


    It was a matter of cing the nectar into a jar, adding alcohol to the jar, then sealing it. It would be ready to drink in around fifteen days, but the aroma and vour gradually improved as time went on.


    And of course, the task of pouring the alcohol into the jars had been assigned to Baek-gap.


    Kang-hyuk could have offered to help, but had chosen not to.


    ¡®Baek-gap can do it by himself, there¡¯s no need for me to help him! Indeed!¡¯


    Not long after, Byeok Ae-rin came into sight, holding a tray of food. She had prepared some as Kang-hyuk had informed her that he would being backte.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some noodles for you as ate-night snack.¡±


    Kang-hyuk immediately sat down. She had rushed over as fast as she could, knowing that Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t fond of soggy noodles. Fortunately, the noodles were still taut and chewy.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll enjoy the meal!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all, but where¡¯s the worker that¡¯s making your shed?¡±


    Baek-gap promptly answered, ¡°Ah! That person¡¯s already left. He said that he would be back tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s ancestral home was located in the Sangcheon district of Nakyang.


    He married, and had children.


    His wife was a beautiful female master, but had died in battle twenty years ago.


    Shortly after, Ji Cheol-muk decided to go into retirement.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since he visited his ancestral home, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give his nieces and nephews a surprise.¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin grinned.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s bowl was now empty.


    Tak.


    Lowering his bowl, Kang-hyuk looked at Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a good meal thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, could I ask you for a favour?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kang-hyuk pointed towards the small amount of remaining nectar in response.


    ¡°I want you to make some cookies out of the nectar. You can make cookies right?¡±


    A smile crept onto Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s face as she spoke, ¡°There¡¯s no food I can¡¯t make.¡±


    Her eyes shone with pride.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you then.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Oh-Tae had returned to his residence.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! What happened to you?¡±


    As his servant rushed towards him, Oh-Tae held up his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss!¡±


    ¡°You said you were going to Yeongyowon, but you¡¯vee back covered in dirt and extremely drenched in sweat. Did you do any physicalbour by any chance?¡±


    He flinched slightly at the words of his servant, but quickly regained hisposure, and spoke coolly, ¡°What physicalbour? He was short of a worker, so I just helped out a little.¡±


    ¡°Is-is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is what happened. I¡¯m tired now, so get things prepared for me to wash up.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The servant went to the rear end of the residence to fetch water for Oh-Tae¡¯s bath. On the other hand, Oh-Tae let out a sigh, grumbling under his breath, ¡°In another two weeks...I¡¯ll have to go there again.¡±


    After that, he pulled his sword out to practice, as he always did before going to bed.


    He had to practice his swordsmanship in the early morning and before bed so that his body wouldn¡¯t stiffen up.


    Oh-Tae then began to circte his internal energies.


    As fifteen minutes had already passed since then, his internal energies could move.


    His body began to vibrate with Qi flowing to all of its parts.


    As he had worked on collecting the nectar purely with his physical stamina, without the use of his internal energy, his stamina was at a low point, but his internal energy was fully flowing.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Something had changed about his left leg, the part of his body in which the flow of Qi hadn¡¯t been harmonious. It was a subtle change, but it was doubtlessly present.


    ¡®That teaching was actually effective?¡¯


    Oh-Tae suddenly felt an increase in his feeling of respect towards Kang-hyuk.


    ¡®But, of course...¡¯


    The training was hard.


    He unconsciously grabbed his head as he began to feel contradictory feelings towards the next teaching session. He was looking forward to it, as well as feared what would happen to him then.


    ¡°Arghhh! No! With my mind in such a state, how can I ever hope to increase my cultivation?!¡±


    The servant that had quietly been observing Oh-Tae looked a bit concerned.


    ¡®Should I call a doctor?¡¯


    It was the morning of the next day.


    Ji Cheol-muk began to prepare his tools, and then put them into a box made of iron.


    The weight of the box was beyond imagination, but Ji Cheol-muk simply loaded it onto his shoulders as though it was weightless.


    As he was about to leave for work, he heard the voice of someone calling out for him.


    ¡°Father. Are you going out somewhere today as well?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk turned around.


    The face that looked back at him was the face of a middle aged man. That man was his son.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are youing homete today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but don¡¯t stay awake waiting for me. You can go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Also, there will be things arriving from the cksmith today. Be ready to receive them.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll inform the servants.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going then.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe journey.¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk left the house, and as he stood in front of the academy, he changed his appearance with the Byeonyongsul technique.


    Seu-seu-seu


    Within moments, his face had changed into that of a young construction worker who was known as ¡®Ji-ga¡¯.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s work hard today!¡±


    As he headed towards Yeongyowon, he was met by Cheon Hae-gwang, who greeted him with a basket. ¡°Seonsaengnim told me to give this to you.¡±


    He looked into the basket, and saw a dried gourd sk filled with water, as well as dumplings.


    ¡°Please tell him that I¡¯m grateful for the food.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Cheon Hae-gwang left after bowing. Ji Cheol-muk picked up a dumpling, and took a bite.


    It was delectable.


    After he had eaten a few dumplings, he then began to work.


    He already had aplete blueprint of the shed in his mind. He never actually drew blueprints of any buildings he worked on.


    Each building he worked on was special, and if there was a drawn blueprint of the building, there was a potential of it being reproduced.


    But, Ji Cheol-muk was also human, so there was a certain limit to his memory. Therefore, he had to remain prepared for all eventualities. His distinctive way of creating a physical blueprint was by making knotted ornaments.


    He weaved a unique knot which held the key of each building he had constructed.


    No one could see that the knotted ornament was actually a blueprint, since he had woven the knot in a way that it seemed as though it was an aesthetically pleasing essory.


    ¡®It was only my elder Hyung-nim that realized it was actually a blueprint.¡¯


    He grinned, then began to shovel out soil from the ground.


    The construction of any building was hard work, but he didn¡¯t feel any strain.


    The shed he was constructing wasn¡¯t for just anyone, but for his elder Hyung-nim. Therefore, he worked on it joyously.


    All of a sudden.


    ¡®Hm? This energy?¡¯


    He felt a familiar energy, and he could guess whose energy it was.


    ¡®Why am I feeling this energy here?¡¯


    Ji Cheol-muk jumped out of the hole he had been digging with great zeal, shocking the person standing there with his sudden appearance.


    ¡°Who is this? n Leader?¡±


    ¡°Are you Ji Cheol-muk hyung-nim?¡±


    As Mu-jin¡¯s eyes fell upon the white pipe dangling from his mouth, Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s face changed to his original appearance, then back to his youthful form.


    Mu-jin spoke, his expression puzzled, ¡°Why are you here? Also, what on earth are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making a shed.¡±


    ¡°A shed?¡±


    ¡°Elder Hyung-nim said that he wanted a shed to store his gardening tools.¡±


    Mu-jin looked at the hole Ji Cheol-muk had been digging. It was more than three jang [1] deep.


    It was definitely not an ordinary construction.


    ¡°Anyways, why are you here?¡±


    Mu-jin scratched his cheek at Ji Cheol-muk¡¯s question, then answered vaguely, ¡°That, uh...well¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for elder Hyung-nim?¡±


    Mu-jin had a surprised look on his face. ¡°Y-you knew?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk nodded in response.


    ¡°I know. I know that he¡¯s working here as a horticulture teacher, and that he¡¯s undergone reverse aging. But...¡±


    Mu-jin gulped as Ji Cheol-muk narrowed his eyes at him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°Th-that....¡±


    ¡°n Leader! Have you gotten so big?¡±


    Dak!


    Ji Cheol-muk felt a sudden impact to the back of his head. As he began to see stars moving about in his eyes, he shouted back in an angry tone, ¡°Which bastard did this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bastard you know very well.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    It was Kang-hyuk.


    He looked at Ji Cheol-muk whilst clicking his tongue.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to treat the n Leader like the n Leader?! Are you going to treat Mu-jin with the dignity of a dog?¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve done wrong.¡±


    ¡°Also, I told him not to tell anyone. Stop ming Mu-jin needlessly!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at Mu-jin and spoke, ¡°Ehem. So, what business did you have with me so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°The Principal contacted me to say that a man named Hong-bae is willing to open his mouth.¡±


    ¡°Hong-bae, you say? Isn¡¯t he the man that helped the spy?¡±


    ¡°He is, but he says he¡¯ll only speak in front of the n Leader for some reason.¡±


    Kang-hyuk was silent in thought for a few moments, then opened his mouth to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯ll only speak in front of you, but remember to never rx in front of the man.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim.¡±


    Within a few moments, Kang-hyuk used the disappearing technique and vanished out of sight. Ji Cheol-muk and Mu-jin collectively sighed at his skill, even the slightest trace of his energy wasn¡¯t felt.


    ¡°Nothing less could have been expected from Hyung-nim!¡±


    ¡°When will I reach that level of skill?¡±


    Tak!


    Ta-ak!


    As they spoke, the back of their heads received a blow.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and focus on your own training.¡±


    [1] Jang- old Korean method of distance measuring

 Chapter 74

    <strong>Chapter 74: Chapter 73</strong>


    Eun Myeong-myeong was currently standing inside his office.


    He was waiting for the arrival of the n Leader.


    The name of the criminal that had assisted the spy, that had entered the academy, was Hong-bae.


    They found him earlier than originally anticipated with the help of Hyeonmugak and Jimilgak.


    He had been a librarian, and was more tenacious and awful in nature than expected.


    However, he had sumbed to the torture method created by Byeok Ae-rin, agreeing to confess.


    But what was odd was the fact that he said that he would only speak if the n Leader was present.


    Hearing this, they tortured him more severely for talking rubbish, but Hong-bae persisted, refusing to speak.


    Therefore, word had been sent to the n Leader, who agreed toe in person.


    Soon after, an attendant cried out from outside of the door. ¡°The n Leader is here!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong then walked over after hearing those words, and opened the door himself, facing Mu-jin.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    ¡°So, did the man really say that he would only speak in my presence?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for this inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°What is there to apologize for? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong then opened the hidden door to the prison, descending underground afterwards.


    As they passed by the bulky door, they had finally reached the prison.


    ¡°Pleasee! I¡¯ll escort you!¡±


    The warrior in charge of guarding the prison rushed over to them and respectfully bowed.


    ¡°Take us to the man named Hong-bae.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, they were led further downwards.


    There, hanging from the ceiling was So Woo-jae, as well as a new man. Their bodies were sagging, drenched with sweat and water.


    But the face of the new man wasn¡¯t unfamiliar.


    The new man was Hong-bae.


    At the sounds of their arrival, Hong-bae opened his eyes, staring at Eun Myeong-myeong.


    ¡°I...I¡¯ve said already, haven¡¯t I...to call the n Leader.¡±


    ¡°I am the n Leader!¡± Mu-jin had stepped forward.


    Hong-bae looked at him, then spoke, ¡°It¡¯s really the n Leader! It feels good...that...the n Leaderes and goes...when I say so.¡±


    ¡°Stop spouting rubbish and speak up! Who are the other spies?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak as I pro...mised. There¡¯s one in the cafeteria, there¡¯s about two amongst the students, and there¡¯s one amongst the teachers.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s face became frozen.


    He already had a vague idea of what Hong-bae had said, but hearing it out loud didn¡¯t feel good, and this being said in front of Mu-jin was embarrassing for him.


    ¡°What are their names?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Hong-baeughed.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me something else? With the information I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m sure you can easily find them with the mighty intelligence organizations at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, ask me something else. For example, the location of Blood King Valley.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    The exact location of Blood King Valley was information that nobody had sessfully obtained till now.


    ¡°So you know the location of Blood King Valley?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Hong-bae smirked. ¡°As I¡¯m not a man that could simply be used and thrown away, I went to the Blood King Valley and met their leader.¡±


    Mu-jin then replied, ¡°Your words aren¡¯t particrly credible. There¡¯s no evidence, so how can we believe you?¡±


    Hong-bae responded back, ¡°Evidence? Credibility? Hahaha, sorry, but aren¡¯t you guys desperate to find the location, not me?¡±


    Hong-bae was a smart man.


    ¡°The Blood King Valley is nowhere to be found, but it is somewhere.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Hong-bae grinned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anymore. If you want to know more, there¡¯ll be a price. Oh, and did you know...that my mission.....wasn¡¯t to help that fellow?¡±


    So Woo-jae, who was tied up next to him, began to tremble.


    ¡°To be honest, my very capture was...the leader¡¯s n.¡±


    Hong-bae then began to sneer inughter.


    ¡°The time has nowe.¡±


    Feeling that something was wrong, Mu-jin spoke up, emitting an energy of fury, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Have you still not realized why I was so easily captured, you fools?! Let¡¯s die together...aah!¡±


    Blood began to gush out of Hong-bae¡¯s mouth.


    And then...


    Bang!


    A boom resounded throughout the room.


    Hong-bae¡¯s body had exploded.


    Eun Myeong-myeong clenched his jaw in surprise.


    He med himself for their entry into the prison without having investigated any dormant dangers lying within Hong-bae.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He looked up to see Mu-jin, with an outstretched hand.


    ¡°n Leader. I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake in judgement...¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong wasn¡¯t sure how he was still living. He knew that an explosion of that size caused by Hong-bae should have killed all surrounding people.


    And the death of all of them would have been due to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No harm has been caused.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Only that man Hong-bae is dead.¡±


    Eun Myeong-myeong looked in the direction where Hong-bae had been hanging.


    ¡°....¡±


    He was taken aback at the sight.


    The only ce in the space that was stained with blood was where Hong-bae had been. Everywhere else, and all other people, werepletely fine.


    Even So Woo-jae, who had been directly beside him waspletely unharmed.


    ¡°H-how? By any chance, did you intervene, n Leader?¡±


    Mu-jin could not help but cough in response. ¡°Ahem. Ahem ahem. Well...I guess I did. Hahahaha.¡±


    But in truth, Mu-jin was heavily sweating.


    ¡®Th-that was close.¡¯


    Mu-jin recalled what had just happened.


    Just before Hong-bae¡¯s body had exploded, Mu-jin felt a powerful energy moving from behind him.


    It was Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy.


    Hidden with an invisibility technique, Kang-hyuk followed Mu-jin to the prison.


    He had wrapped his energy around Hong-bae¡¯s body, making it so that the explosion only urred within the energetic bubble he had created.


    Nheless, Mu-jin could only smile awkwardly since he couldn¡¯t reveal Kang-hyuk¡¯s presence.


    Mu-jin looked at Hong-bae¡¯s corpse.


    He noticed something strange in the debris of his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a snake.¡±


    Kang-hyuk, who was still invisibly standing behind Mu-jin, stroked his chin at the sight of the snake.


    ¡®That snake...¡¯


    He remembered the man from the Dark Medicine Valley, Chang Il-mun, who had attempted to kill him when he was taking the test to be a teacher.


    ¡®The snake of the Dark Medicine Valley was what killed Chang Il-mun. It wasn¡¯t enough for the snake to crush the brain, and now they¡¯ve also added explosions? They¡¯ve got all sorts of tricks, haven¡¯t they!¡¯


    But from this, a definite conclusion could be made. Blood King Valley was purposely aiming for the Academy.


    ¡®Why would the Blood King Valley go the Hwacheon Academy? Is it to weaken the n¡¯s influence over Baekdo Moorim?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t feel good.


    It was because he was still unaware of where the Blood King Valley headquarters was located.


    ¡®I can¡¯t beat you up if I don¡¯t know where you are! Damn it!¡¯


    It was the next day.


    Swordsmanship, the first practice of the morning had just finished.


    Dang So-mun had rolled down onto the floor five or six times during this particr practice, causing him to be the recipient of ridicule.


    ¡®I truly can¡¯t help being so pathetic!¡¯


    He felt as though he was going to cry.


    It was almost lunch time, but he had no appetite. But he knew he would have to eat, so that he would have enough strength for the sses toe.


    Lost in thought, Dang So-mun began to walk somewhere, in a direction that wasn¡¯t headed towards the cafeteria.


    He felt as though there was no use for his skill with the Am-gi weapon. When the foundation of all martial arts was one¡¯s stance, his situation seemed deste.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Something suddenly caught his eye.


    A student seemed to be sneaking something over to someone that looked like a school employee.


    The exchange was too fast to have been noticed by most, but Dang So-mun was a child of the Dang Family, and his eyesight was sharp due to his usage of the Am-gi weapon.


    Therefore, he had noticed the small bamboo container that was handed over, and the student in question was a student that Dang So-mun knew quite well.


    The student was also a first year student.


    ¡®Was his name Su Seon-tae?¡¯


    As a child of the Su family, Su Seon-tae disyed an outstanding ability.


    ¡°Seon-tae-ya [1]!¡±


    Su Seon-tae looked a bit startled at Dang So-mun¡¯s sudden cry.


    Dang So-mun found his surprise a little suspicious, but spoke as though all was well, ¡°What are you doing here? Why aren¡¯t you eating lunch?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I-I just had something I needed to do. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I just...wanted to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call out to me if that was the case? You should have just let me be.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so-sorry.¡±


    After embarrassing Dang So-mun, Su Seon-tae disappeared off to somewhere, almost as though he was trying to run away.


    Dang So-mun sighed, and looked at the floor.


    ¡°...!¡±


    A white powder on the floor caught his eye. After making sure that no one was around him, he dipped his finger into the powder, and had a slight taste of it.


    This type of action would be dangerous for most, but the members of the Dang Family were an exception.


    From a young age, they had been exposed to poisons, ingesting small amounts over time until they built an immunity against them.


    Therefore, even if they ingested a deadly poison, they wouldn¡¯t instantly die, and there would be ample time to administer an antidote.


    ¡°....¡±


    After having sampled the white powder, Dang So-mun¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡®This? No way?¡¯


    Dang So-mun¡¯s gaze was drawn to where Su Seon-tae had been standing.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this dangerous? It¡¯s obvious that Seon-tae doesn¡¯t even know what kind of medicine he¡¯s carrying!¡¯


    He felt as though it was important to immediately go and advise Seon-tae on the matter.


    But...


    ¡®He probably won¡¯t listen to what a half-wit like me has to say....¡¯


    After some consideration, a certain person came in to mind that could be of some help. That person was his only friend.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask Mun-ji to help me.¡¯


    That evening.


    Dang So-mun had called Baek Mun-ji over.


    There was opportunity for them to talk, since there was still some time till the night roll call.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Baek Mun-ji was a little intrigued that Dang So-mun had called him over, since he had never done so before.


    ¡°The thing is...¡±


    ¡°What on earth is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little concerned as I don¡¯t know what to do...¡±


    Baek Mun-ji listened as Dang So-mun exined the suspicious event involving Su Seon-tae that he had witnessed.


    It was a little frustrating for him to listen to, as he was already familiar with Dang So-mun¡¯s style of speaking.


    ¡°Yes, but...the problem was the small amount of the drug that had spilled, so I sampled the powder.¡±


    ¡°With potential danger to your life!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but as you know, all children of my family have a level of resistance to all poisons.¡±


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s dangerous. Don¡¯t do it again. It¡¯s just a level of resistance, you aren¡¯tpletely immune from the dangers.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Blood had rushed to Dang So-mun¡¯s cheeks at Baek Mun-ji¡¯s concern for him.


    ¡°So, what was the drug?¡±


    ¡°It was an extremely dangerous drug. I think you¡¯ve probably heard of it as well? The White Tiger Spirit Powder?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the White Tiger Spirit Powder, it can¡¯t be, is it the rotting powder?¡±


    Dang So-mun nodded.


    The White Tiger Spirit Powder.


    The powder was named so as its consumption increased one¡¯s internal energy akin to the vigour of a white tiger.


    If the drug was judged simply by its name, it would seem as though it was a good drug.


    But the problem was that the makers of this drug were the Dark Medicine Valley.


    This meant that the White Tiger Spirit Powder inevitably had side-effects.


    Although it did have the effect of increasing one¡¯s internal energy, if it raised a person¡¯s internal energies more than the person¡¯s body was capable of handling, their body would slowly start to rot away.


    This was why it was also nicknamed rotting powder, and within Baekdo Moorim, almost everyone referred to the powder by that name.


    ¡®Thinking about it....¡¯


    Dang So-mun remembered that Su Seon-tae had been over applying perfumed oil as of recent.


    Whilst both men and women applied perfumed oils to their body to give off a pleasant fragrance, Su Seon-tae¡¯s fragrance was excessive.


    ¡®Has the process of rotting already begun?¡¯


    The issue at hand was how exactly Su Seon-tae had obtained the drug.


    Dang So-mun was aware that the operations of the Dark Medicine Valley were almost obsolete owing to the force of the Hwacheon n, and so, their drugs couldn¡¯t be obtained that easily.


    ¡°How long do you think the amount of the drug Seon-tae has willst him for?¡±


    ¡°Around two weeks? But why?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll raid the scene of the drug trade in two weeks then!¡±


    ¡°What? The scene of the trade? Only the two of us?¡±


    [1]=Ya- adding ¡®ya¡¯ at the end of a name shows closeness

 Chapter 75

    <strong>Chapter 75: Chapter 74</strong>


    Baek Mun-ji nodded at Dang So-mun, who hadn¡¯t expected his suggestion.


    ¡°Indeed. If we just tell Seon-tae to not take the drug anymore, it¡¯s very unlikely that he¡¯ll actually listen to us.¡±


    ¡°True, true. The rotting powder is also extremely addictive.¡±


    ¡°Then again, it¡¯s a problem even if we inform the teachers, it¡¯ll damage Seon-tae¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That is an issue.¡±


    A big fuss was likely to be raised if the school authorities became aware that there was rotting powder present within the grounds of the academy.


    ¡®And on top of that, Seon-tae could even be expelled!¡¯


    They felt as though they couldn¡¯t risk Seon-tae¡¯s expulsion, knowing very well how an expelled student would be treated.


    ¡°With that, let¡¯s just infiltrate the trading scene.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji¡¯s true intentions behind this suggestion was so that Dang So-mun could be positively acknowledged by the other students.


    If word spread amongst the students that Dang So-mun intervened for his fellow peer, regardless of whether the matter ended in sess or failure, he would definitely receive recognition.


    He noticed that Dang So-mun had been wandering around alone as of recent and that he seemed to be in a sort of depression.


    Unaware of Baek Mun-ji¡¯s intentions, Dang So-mun was lost in concern for Seon-tae.


    ¡®Even so, letting Seon-tae take the drug for two more weeks doesn¡¯t seem right.¡¯


    He was worried for his well-being despite Seon-tae publicly embarrassing him.


    ¡®B-but still...he¡¯s a fellow student.¡¯


    And so, Dang So-mun came up with an alternative n.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s steal the drug! If we do that...won¡¯t the drug dealing happen earlier than two weeks?¡±


    Baek Mun-ji grinned in response.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±


    Not long after, they immediately got to work.


    That evening.


    Kang-hyuk sat on the roof of his residence, lost in thought.


    The brain-melting snake was a symbol of the Blood King Valley, and this time, an exploding snake had been used.


    ¡®Ah, and there was that venom spewing snake that I encountered while eliminating the head of the ck Snake Sect.¡¯


    There were snakes here and there.


    He knew that snakes were said to be healthy and tasty, but still, he didn¡¯t like them.


    He stood up and stretched his body.


    ¡°I guess I became unnecessarily depressed. I¡¯ve probably been sitting down in silence for too long.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk suddenly felt like exercising his body a little.


    But his destination wasn¡¯t the academy¡¯s training ground.


    Instead, he began to leap from rooftop to rooftop.


    Tak! Ta-ak!


    His movements between the rooftops of the academy went bypletely unnoticed.


    As he ran between roofs, something suddenly caught his eye.


    It was the sight of some students hanging from a wall that surrounded one of the student amodation buildings- the bamboo building.


    Since the scene seemed suspicious, he looked at the students a bit more closely, then realized who they were.


    ¡®Ah! Its¡¯s Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji!¡¯


    He knew that those two weren¡¯t the type to engage in strange activity without a good reason.


    With that in mind, he decided to watch over them for a little longer.


    He observed them opening a window of the bamboo dormitory, and Baek Mun-ji entering the dormitory through it.


    A little whileter, Baek Mun-ji came out grinning as they both rushed into the forest, far away from the dormitory.


    After they had buried something there, they returned to the dormitory.


    When they left, Kang-hyuk entered the forest and went to the exact location where he observed them bury the object.


    ¡°Will they look for whatever they¡¯ve buried here again?¡±


    The location where they buried the object wasn¡¯t a location that was easy to find. It was deep into the forests that were behind the site the students used for camping.


    Kang-hyuk began to dig after that.


    A few minutester, Kang-hyuk found something wrapped in white cloth. It was a white powder.


    Kang-hyuk could feel the energy of the powder.


    ¡°...!¡±


    His forehead began to furrow.


    ¡®White Tiger Spirit Powder.....no, rotting powder!¡¯


    Questions arose within Kang-hyuk¡¯s mind. Firstly, how this dangerous powder got in the academy, and secondly, why Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun buried the powder.


    He knew he would have to look over their activities from now onwards.


    The morning of the next day had arrived.


    Su Seon-tae returned to his room afterpleting his morning Qigong practice. He closed the door afterwards.


    He knew that his roommates would return in around fifteen minutes.


    He had something he needed to do while he was alone.


    Taking off his shoes, he looked at his feet.


    The middle section of his foot had turned ck. It had already started to rot.


    He was relieved that at the very least, the rotting wasn¡¯t painful, and it seemed to be progressing slowly.


    He wrapped his foot with cloth, and applied perfume oil to his body.


    The aroma of the oil soon filled the entire room.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Su Seon-tae took a deep breath in.


    He then took out a bamboo container that he kept underneath his bed.


    A white powder was inside the small container.


    ¡®How is there only this much left....¡¯


    He was aware of what this white powder was. From the very beginning, he already knew.


    The school employee that approached him told him that it was White Tiger Spirit Powder, also known as rotting powder.


    Even though he was aware of its infamous reputation, he couldn¡¯t help but use it.


    He recalled the words his father had said to him when he first entered the academy;


    ¡°There will be nowhere for you to return to if you don¡¯t manage to obtain a post within the Hwacheon n!¡±


    These words of his father had made Su Seon-tae quite desperate.


    At first, he had been filled with confidence that he had the talent and ability to enter the Hwacheon n.


    But as time went by, the gap between him and those who seemed more naturally endowed with talent widened.


    Then, a sweet temptation had presented itself to him.


    He knew that he would die either way if he left the academy unsessful, so he wasn¡¯t concerned by the slow death he would experience by taking the rotting powder.


    Su Seon-tae touched that sweet temptation of his.


    He opened the lid of the bamboo container, tipping some of the powder onto the palm of his hand before slowly ingesting it.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He realized that something was weird.


    He had only received the container of the drug yesterday, so he could not help but wonder how there was so little of it remaining.


    ¡®Could I have spilled some of it yesterday?¡¯


    He remembered that he had identally opened the lid of the container slightly, when he unexpectedly bumped into Dang So-mun.


    ¡®Could he have noticed?¡¯


    Su Seon-tae shook his head.


    He was aware that Dang So-mun was skilled with the Am-gi weapon, but in his mind, he was still a half-wit.


    Su Seon-tae felt that there was no way he could have noticed.


    ¡®In any case...I¡¯m going to have to contact that man again.¡¯


    He would lose some money, but nothing else could be done.


    A day without the drug was unimaginable for him.


    ¡®I would be ridiculed as being a half-wit without the powder.¡¯


    Two days had gone by.


    He had finally been contacted.


    He found a small note under his pillow after he finished his morning Qigong practice.


    Today at seven in the evening.


    Next to the pavilion.


    If their meeting was scheduled at seven in the evening, this would be after the evening meal.


    That evening.


    Su Seon-tae hurried towards the pavilion after eating the evening meal.


    As the sses of the day had finished, the area around the pavilion was quieter than usual.


    An employee of the academy wearing a blue uniform approached Su Seon-tae as he was standing there, waiting.


    He looked at Su Seon-tae, and held up his index finger.


    It was a signal.


    Su Seon-tae nodded, and made the same signal with his finger. He then took out a pouch containing money out of his sleeve.


    As they walked past each other, the pouch and the bamboo container with the drug were exchanged.


    After the employee disappeared, Su Seon-tae quickly vanished out of sight as well not long after.


    Some timeter.


    Two students appeared at the same spot.


    Those two students were Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun.


    With a firm resolve, they began to follow the employee who provided the drug to Su Seon-tae.


    The employee seemed quite ordinary.


    Their outer appearance was quite ordinary, and they acted quite ordinarily with the people they encountered along the way.


    They were in the midst of tailing the employee.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun suddenly had perplexed expressions on their faces.


    The employee seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Huh? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°He was literally here just now.¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for? Could it be me?¡±


    Startled at the sudden sound of an icy voice, Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun turned around.


    ¡°...!¡±


    There stood the employee the two had been tailing. Next to him were two other employees.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Feeling that something had gone wrong, Baek Mun-ji shouted out at Dang So-mun, ¡°R-run!¡±


    ¡°Where are you two going?¡±


    There was a glint in Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun¡¯s eyes. They realized that despite their opponents being adults, they were adults that weren¡¯t trained in martial arts.


    There was a chance that they could defeat the employees if they utilized their martial skills.


    But then...


    Pong!


    They frowned as they heard the sound of a small explosion. They began to feel a burning sensation in their eyes and nose.


    It was poison.


    Dang So-mun cried out in surprise, ¡°Thi-this poison is the Cultivation Halting Poison!¡±


    Even if one had a certain level of resistance against poisons, they would be helpless against the effects of the Cultivation Halting Poison unless they had full immunity against poison.


    If the person was at a peak level of cultivation, they could instantaneously protect their body with an energetic forcefield, but Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun had not reached such a level yet.


    Affected by the poison, their ability to use their cultivation was now blocked, and so, they became ordinary fifteen year old boys.


    They were stuck.


    ¡°I mixed an intoxicating drug in with the Cultivation Halting Poison, why are they still conscious?¡±


    ¡°I guess the drug didn¡¯t work.¡±


    The ingredient that constituted the beverage the students drank during the field trip was the Ten Thousand Year Red Nectar Flower.


    Since they drank arge quantity of the beverage, the intoxicant dissolving effects of it were still in their systems. Therefore, the drug the employee had attempted to use on them had been rendered ineffective.


    Unaware of this, the suspicious employees med the drug itself, and bound Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun up.


    Baek Mun-ji clenched his jaw and cried out at them, ¡°Di-did you supply my fellow student with the rotting powder?¡±


    ¡°Rotting powder? Tsk tsk tsk. Why are you referring to it with such a vulgar name when its lovely name is the White Tiger Spirit Powder?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous drug!¡±


    One of the employees responded to Dang So-mun¡¯s angry usation. ¡°Who said it wasn¡¯t dangerous? I warned him from the very beginning. I kindly informed him of the name of the drug.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what did you just say?¡±


    Dang So-mun was in disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom how Su Seon-tae knew what the drug was from the beginning, yet still chose to take it.


    ¡®He-he¡¯s crazy!¡¯


    But on the other hand, he did understand Su Seon-tae to some extent.


    He knew that Seon-tae must have beenpletely desperate to have willingly taken the drug, despite being aware of its side effects.


    ¡®But its effects aren¡¯t limited to the rotting of the body!¡¯


    As a child of the Dang family, he was aware of the other effects of the drug, effects that were unknown to most.


    The loss of one¡¯s intellect and reasoning.


    If the drug remained in one¡¯s system for an extended period of time, one would bepletely insane.


    ¡®I-it can¡¯t be, is that what they were aiming for?¡¯


    Baek Mun-ji¡¯s countenance too had be white in fright, as he was also aware of this effect of the drug, due to being close to the Dang Family.


    The academy would suffer greatly if word spread that one of its students had be insane.


    ¡®T-then the school¡¯s reputation...¡¯


    Baek Mun-ji spoke, gritting his teeth, ¡°So, what are you nning to do with us?¡±


    One of the employeesughed sadistically at his question, and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just going to make it so that you can¡¯t speak about this incident, or about us.¡±


    He then took a small drug bottle out of his sleeve.


    ¡°If you ingest this drug, you¡¯ll be a fool for around a year. Also, the cause for your sudden loss of mental power will be disguised as an ident. You should be thanking us for this.¡±


    The employee opened the seal of the drug bottle, and forced Baek Mun-ji¡¯s mouth open.


    ¡°Ahhh...argghhhh...¡±


    Baek Mun-ji desperately attempted to resist them, but he couldn¡¯t win against the strength of an adult.


    Dang So-mun was heartbroken at the sight.


    His own friend was in danger owing to him, and he didn¡¯t have the power to help him either.


    Baek Mun-ji was the only person that cared about him.


    Whilst most mocked him, Baek Mun-ji was the only person that encouraged him and consoled him when he was down.


    He felt as though he couldn¡¯t forgive himself for having put his closest friend in such danger.


    His eyes glinted green. Noticing this, Baek Mun-ji became pale.


    ¡®N-no!¡±


    But then.


    ¡°Hey, you ugly brothers there.¡±


    They turned around at the sudden interruption.


    Standing there was a young man wearing a blue teacher¡¯s uniform. Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun cried out upon seeing him. ¡°Se-seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°Kang-hyuk Seonsaengnim!¡±


    The young teacher was none other than Kang-hyuk.

 Chapter 76

    <strong>Chapter 76: Chapter 75</strong>


    Kang-hyuk took his attendance book out of his sleeve, and spoke whilst rolling the book around; ¡°Dangerous goods aren¡¯t allowed to be sold at the academy. Despite knowing this, why are you selling them? Or are you really unaware of this rule?¡±


    The employees looked around, slowly backing away whilst still holding onto Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun.


    Kang-hyuk spoke once more, ¡°First off, why don¡¯t you let the kids go?¡±


    ¡°Wh-why should we let go of these kids?¡±


    ¡°We are also aware of the importance of hostages.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a foolish teacher, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liberal arts teacher that doesn¡¯t even know martial arts, don¡¯t you have any fear?¡±


    One of the employees rushed towards Kang-hyuk. In his hand was a sharp dagger.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else that can be done now that things have reached this point! Die!¡±


    Pok.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    A ghastly shriek rang out. The origin of the shriek was obviously not Kang-hyuk.


    Bang.


    The employee fell down onto his back, trembling whilst clutching his crotch.


    Kang-hyuk had actually lifted his foot, and kicked his crotch.


    ¡°These bastards sound like horses, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grasped his attendance book once more and threw it, aiming for the employee that was holding onto Dang So-mun.


    Pok!


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    Retrieving his book, Kang-hyuk then addressed the employees, ¡°You should know very well that I can¡¯t control my anger when people try to harm my students.¡±


    Pok!


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    Kang-hyuk threw his attendance book again, hitting the man he had beaten up earlier.


    Indeed, Kang-hyuk¡¯s specialty was repeated beating.


    ¡°So? Are you going to keep holding onto the students?¡±


    The employees began to shake at the murderous energy now emanating from Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let go, I have no choice.¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke after he had loosened his shoulders by stretching his arms out. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who¡¯ll let bastards like you mess with my students.¡±


    ¡°E-eeek!¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re prepared.¡±


    The employees that held onto Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun hurriedly let go of them at Kang-hyuk¡¯s threat.


    They had already been beaten twice, and they didn¡¯t want to experience being beaten again.


    Unfortunately, Kang-hyuk was a man that tended to beat more than two times.


    Bam!


    Bam!


    After having given the employees two more consecutive beatings, they fell to the floor.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun nodded in response to Kang-hyuk¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡±


    They then bowed their heads in shame.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re really sorry about this.¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke firmly, after releasing the ropes the employees had used to bind them, ¡°I¡¯ll scold youter. First, I need to take care of those bastards.¡±


    He turned his gaze towards the three employees.


    ¡°How dare you sell forbidden items at the academy?¡±


    Dang So-mun spoke, raising his hand slightly, ¡°Er, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t selling forbidden items. They were selling forbidden drugs.¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    ¡°Whether its forbidden items or forbidden drugs, it doesn¡¯t matter, the problem is that they were selling them. Don¡¯t worry about the small details.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang-hyuk turned his right shoulder.


    ¡°Right, we should get the truth out right now. There¡¯s no way you guys, who don¡¯t even have any martial skills, could have done this on your own. There must be someone behind you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case! We just wanted to sell good medicine to the students at a low price! We just felt good seeing them happy...argh!¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Kang-hyuk¡¯s attendance book was lodged in his forehead.


    ¡°Damn it! You would have received less of a beating if you had shut up.¡±


    All of a sudden, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard from behind them.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! Please suppress yourself a little here!¡±


    It was Byeok Ae-rin.


    Baek-gap had apanied her as well.


    There wasn¡¯t usually a lot of reasons for Kang-hyuk¡¯s energy to be felt strongly around the academy.


    But if it was felt, that meant that something had happened. With that, Byeok Ae-rin had rushed to the site, dragging Baek-gap, who had been eating his evening meal along with her.


    ¡°Huh! Seonsaengnim? Who are these guys?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied, ¡°Forbidden goods...they are bastards dealing forbidden drugs. On top of that, they tried to feed these two students here a drug that would make them into idiots to get off scot-free.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin red at the employees.


    ¡°Oh my! We can¡¯t let these bastards be!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°But you might draw attention here...let¡¯s move to your residence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin and Baek-gap immediately lifted the employees onto their shoulders. After looking around, Baek-gap then headed towards a building.


    The building contained a secret Jimilgak constructed passageway.


    Like this, Byeok Ae-rin and Baek-gap soon disappeared with the employees, leaving Kang-hyuk, Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji remaining.


    Kang-hyuk addressed them, ¡°You still have some time before the night roll call, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, we do.¡±


    ¡°Then...follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They obediently followed him, soon reaching Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence.


    The area around his residence only had a few people around.


    Furthermore, due to the rumours floating around that there were ghosts near the area, most people avoided this ce.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun had a look of astonishment on their faces.


    They were surprised to see that the three employees that Byeok Ae-rin and Baek-gap had moved were in Kang-hyuk¡¯s courtyard.


    They were lying on the floor, while Deuk was digging around them with his front paws.


    Kang-hyuk sat on a wooden bench in the courtyard and looked at Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji. ¡°So, shall we hear the full ount from you two?¡±


    ¡°So, the thing is, what happened was...¡±


    But then.


    One of the barely conscious employees spoke up, ¡°Fuck! Is being a teacher everything?¡±


    ¡°What have we done wrong? If we inform the academy authorities about this, you¡¯ll be kicked out! Kicked out!¡±


    ¡°Honestly! Do you even have any evidence that we were selling forbidden drugs? Hm? How can you hold us as you can see that we¡¯re innocent?¡±


    The employees began to scream at Kang-hyuk.


    It was because they had realized that Kang-hyuk had no evidence against them.


    Even if he gathered the students that they had sold to, the employees felt that it was unlikely they would speak, with the fear of expulsion for purchasing the drug.


    But s, they picked the wrong opponent.


    They were dealing with the man who was known as the Dragon Lord. He couldn¡¯t be threatened by small pawns like them.


    ¡°Evidence? Why do you think I need something like that?¡±


    Kang-hyuk stood up, and took his attendance book out, rolling it in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just make all of you confess.¡±


    ¡°D-do you really think we¡¯ll confess so easily?¡±


    ¡°I was going easy on you earlier, since I was afraid my students would get hurt. I guess you weren¡¯t aware of that. Tsk tsk.¡±


    Kang-hyuk hurled his attendance book towards one of the employees¡¯ face.


    Po-ok!


    Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji¡¯s mouths turned agape.


    They weren¡¯t aware of Kang-hyuk¡¯s excellent martial skills.


    Pok!


    Pok!


    It was only then that the three employees realized that things weren¡¯t going to end well for them.


    The pain they were currently feeling totally differed from the pain they experienced earlier.


    With a single strike from Kang-hyuk, they saw their lives shing before their eyes.


    They immediately began to plea.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ve done wrong!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t y around again!¡±


    Po-ok!


    ¡°Please spare us!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t n to kill you just yet.¡±


    Bam!


    ¡°We¡¯ll tell you everything! We¡¯ll confess all of it!¡±


    ¡°You can say that after I¡¯ve finished beating you three.¡±


    Po-ok!


    ¡°It¡¯d be better if you just killed us!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Can¡¯t you be quiet while I beat you?¡±


    Pok!


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s beatings continued on for quite a while.


    Sometimeter.


    Kang-hyuk rolled his attendance book around, and ced it back into his sleeve.


    The three employees were on their knees in his courtyard, their eyes and noses streaming with fluids.


    Kang-hyuk then looked at Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji. ¡°Right, let¡¯s continue with what you were saying before.¡±


    Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji gulped. They looked nervous.


    It was because Kang-hyuk suddenly felt scary to them.


    Of course, they knew they couldn¡¯t speak hastily. They were well aware that the lives of many hung on their words.


    ¡®Seon-tae won¡¯t be safe anyway if those employees confess the full ount of their dealings...but still....¡¯


    Kang-hyuk had an awareness as to why Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun were a little hesitant.


    He witnessed them stealing the rotting powder and hiding it by burying it deep into the forest without informing the teachers.


    He knew that this was most likely because they wanted to protect the student who was using the powder, and that was also the probable reason as to why they tried to settle the matter by themselves.


    Kang-hyuk could not help but let out a sigh.


    He recalled what he had said in his interview to be a teacher.


    ¡°Firstly, I would encourage my students to build up their strength. I would not wish to see my students die a dog¡¯s death on the streets of Moorim. Secondly, I feel that it¡¯s important for the teacher and the students to be one in heart. If the teacher and student have this level of closeness, an innate trust will be present, and the student will feel that they can rely on their teacher. Lastly, even if the students are strong, and are able to rely on me, I feel that is it most crucial for them to be noble in their character.¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned.


    He realized that this was an opportunity for him to build trust with his students.


    ¡°I can understand that you must be taking your fellow students into consideration. So, I¡¯ll promise you that no student will be expelled as a result of this issue.¡±


    Baek Mun-ji responded, clearly puzzled, ¡°Sorry?¡±


    This issue was an issue concerning the rotting powder. Baek Mun-ji was well aware that it was almost impossible that the matter would be settled without any expulsions taking ce.


    This was due to the ill-reputation of the drug.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you can trust me and speak. I will keep my promise.¡±


    Despite Kang-hyuk¡¯s earnest request, Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun couldn¡¯t believe him.


    There had been many instances where a teacher had sacrificed students to evade their own responsibility.


    ¡°I apologize, but we have nothing to say.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed at Baek Mun-ji¡¯s response, then spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sure you two already know that when the employees speak, the full ount is going toe out anyway.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re aware of this and still don¡¯t want to talk, is it really for the sake of your fellow student? Or are you both trying to evade responsibility? Or perhaps, you two are simply trying to relieve your guilt by doing this?¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s words were like sharp knives.


    Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun¡¯s expressions darkened.


    They themselves didn¡¯t know if they really felt what Kang-hyuk had just said.


    ¡®Why have we decided not to speak?¡¯


    ¡®Are we trying to lessen our guilt like Seonsaengnim said? Or are we trying to evade responsibility?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk continued to speak, ¡°I¡¯ll speak frankly. I¡¯ve been watching over the two of you, and you¡¯ve acted quite recklessly. You should have been more careful.¡±


    It was then that they realized.


    That they had to speak, regardless of whether they trusted Kang-hyuk¡¯s promise or not.


    The matter involved the rotting powder, a bane of Moorim.


    It was obvious to them that this wasn¡¯t an issue that could be resolved with their personal efforts.


    Dang So-mun decided to speak up first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Seonsaengnim. We¡¯ve been stubborn.¡±


    ¡°So, what really happened was....¡±


    Baek Mun-ji continued the ount of what had happened while Kang-hyuk listened silently.


    The long story went on.


    Finally, Dang So-mun, who finished the story, hesitated. He seemed to have a question for Kang-hyuk. ¡°Er, Seonsaengnim.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°Can you really ensure that no one¡¯s expelled?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°Of course, but you two should also remain silent regarding this issue.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep silent.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked up at the sky. Time had flown by, and night had fallen.


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly time for the night roll call.¡±


    As though she had been waiting for Kang-hyuk to say those very words, Byeok Ae-rin arrived, carrying a tray with two bowls.


    ¡°Have some of this before you go.¡±


    Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji epted the bowls at Kang-hyuk¡¯s request.


    The red liquid inside sloshed around.


    ¡°What kind of tea is this?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin replied to Baek Mun-ji¡¯s query, ¡°You¡¯ve still got the cultivation halting poison within your systems, haven¡¯t you? This is a tea that will detoxify the poison from your body.¡±


    They immediately drank down the red liquid.


    It had a strange vour, but it wasn¡¯t disgusting.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°My cultivation is back!¡±


    Its effects were almost immediate. Their halted internal energies began to flow once more.

 Chapter 77

    <strong>Chapter 77: Chapter 76</strong>


    ¡°You should go now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Dang So-mun and Baek Mun-ji then headed back to their quarters after bowing and thanking Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk sat on the bench in his courtyard for a while with his eyes closed, engrossed in deep thought.


    He soon opened his eyes, and stood up.


    He looked at the three suspicious employees, who were still kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Right, should we begin once more?¡±


    For the employees, the sound of Kang-hyuk¡¯s voice was more frightening than the very voice of the god of death.


    One hour had passed.


    Kang-hyuk was sitting down on his bench, lost in thought once more.


    He had called Mu-jin, and handed the employees over to him


    However, he had firmly instructed Mu-jin to keep the matter a secret.


    Kang-hyuk intended to keep the promise he made to Baek Mun-ji and Dang So-mun.


    ¡®But...there are more than I had expected.¡¯


    From the employees¡¯ confession, he found out that there were more dealers than anticipated, no less than five.


    ¡®Even so, it¡¯s a relief that none of the other dealers are teachers, and that it hasn¡¯t been long since they¡¯ve started dealing in the academy.¡¯


    His first task was to deal with the people who had instructed the employees to deal the drug.


    As Kang-hyuk stood up, Byeok Ae-rin appeared before him.


    ¡°Should I apany you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He stroked Deuk, who was happily wagging his tail, then exited his residence.


    Sometimeter.


    Kang-hyuk was in Jungcheon.


    The employees revealed a while ago that the base for the dealings they had been involved in was in Jungcheon.


    ¡°So, they were hiding here. I guess it¡¯s dark underneath amp, eh?¡±


    He walked, following the upward flow of the Middle River. More precisely, he walked one hundred and fifty steps.


    He then looked at a building to his left.


    It was a shop selling rice and other grains.


    The sign read Taesang Rice Merchants.


    Kang-hyuk raised his eyebrows at the sign.


    It was because the original name of the Dark Medicine Valley had been Taesang Medicine Valley.


    The employees had been approached at this shop, and were promised half of the profits if they sold one drug.


    Unable to refuse such a lucrative proposition, the employees immediately agreed.


    Kang-hyuk headed towards the shop.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    But then, all of a sudden, his senses were alerted by something. He felt a familiar energy close by.


    Kang-hyuk looked up at the rooftop of the shop.


    The person was hidden under the guise of the invisibility technique, and so, most wouldn¡¯t have noticed their presence. Unfortunately for them, Kang-hyuk could feel them clearly.


    He grinned, and sent them a telepathic message.


    -Shim-gu-ya. What are you doing?


    -Huh! Hyu-hyung-nim!


    -What are you doing there on the roof?


    Recently, everyday had been a happy day for Shim-gu.


    The cleaning work wasn¡¯t easy, but this didn¡¯t dampen his spirits in any way.


    There was a single cause for his happiness- being in the same space as Kang-hyuk.


    He would sometimes visit Yeongyowon to pick on Ji Cheol-muk, and sometimes visit Kang-hyuk¡¯s residence to eat a meal cooked by Byeok Ae-rin. This was how his days had been passing by.


    Shim-gu gave thanks to god everyday in gratitude for his new joyous routine.


    This life was something he couldn¡¯t have even imagined some days earlier.


    But right now, he couldn¡¯t imagine spending his days without Kang-hyuk and his colleagues.


    ¡°La.¡±


    Shim-gu hummed as he cleaning the ssroom that Kang-hyuk had used for teaching.


    A group of employees passed by, all seeming to head in a certain direction.


    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±


    Hong-ssi, a fellow cleaner clicked his tongue at the sight of the group.


    ¡°Those fellows, ying around when they¡¯re meant to be cleaning?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? ying around?¡±


    Shim-gu spoke to Hong-ssi formally, since he was under the youthful guise of the Byeonyongsul technique, while Hong-ssi was a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Those three fellows there.¡±


    Shim-gu remembered that he had indeed seen the men during the morning and evening meetings of the academy employees.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been assigned different ces to clean, but they¡¯ve been quite arrogant, ying around instead of working.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant?¡±


    ¡°They say that they¡¯ve got a stomach ache so they have to rest for a while, but honestly, they make this excuse repeatedly and mess around.¡±


    Hong-ssi let out a sigh.


    ¡°And then, if you don¡¯t let them go, they wickedly crowd into a ce that had been cleaned, and mess it up again. So, it¡¯s better to clean alone than chase after those dirty fellows.¡±


    Shim-gu replied, curious, ¡°How do you know all of this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite close to a cleaner that has to clean the same area as one of those fellows.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Shim-gu¡¯s eyes shone.


    He couldn¡¯t let such fellows be.


    He quickly finished his work, and followed the three employees into the forest.


    They couldn¡¯t see him as he was hidden under an invisibility technique.


    Furthermore, he was wearing his earring that was made of the Energy Concealing Stone.


    The employees seemed to be heading towards a corner of the academy that wasn¡¯t used very often- the practice camping site.


    ¡®They sure are ying around!¡¯


    Theyid down under a tree, and were snickering away amongst each other.


    ¡°So, did you have fun with her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask! I¡¯ve never had such fun in my life! I think I know why the gisaeng houses are called jade hand houses now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How do you not run out of money? I want to go to the jade hand house and have some fun too!¡±


    One of the employees then straightened his posture and spoke, ¡°Ah! There is some! The money¡¯s going toe in!¡±


    ¡°There is some?¡±


    The employee nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. The shopkeeper said that customer three sent a message. So, I¡¯m going to give him the stuff today.¡±


    ¡°Customer three? The one that identally spilled the drug?¡±


    ¡°Either way, we¡¯re going to make a dealing today, so the money¡¯s going toe in.¡±


    One of the employees, that had been listening silently, suddenly spoke up. ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand. Why is he pigging out on the rotting powder, and still attending the academy?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business! It¡¯s Moorim¡¯s issue anyway.¡±


    ¡°Right! We just need to make a good living for ourselves. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°So, are we going there tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll go there straight after collecting the stuff and making the dealing.¡±


    ¡°I wish the evening woulde faster. Hehehe.¡±


    Shim-gu¡¯s expression hardened as he listened to their conversation.


    ¡®Rotting powder? White Tiger Spirit Powder? Dealing?¡¯


    If what he had heard was really true, he knew that this was no small matter.


    Shim-gu was a current elder of the n, as well as the former head of Hyeonmugak.


    There wasn¡¯t a chance that he didn¡¯t know about the rotting powder.


    ¡®That¡¯s a drug with serious side-effects that has been prohibited by the n! Is there really someone taking the drug?¡¯


    He felt that if there really was someone consciously consuming it, they were mad.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be in for an immense scolding by the hands of my Hyung-nim if I overlook such a matter.¡¯


    He decided to follow them, and when they had entered, then left a grain selling shop in Jungcheon, he noticed the ¡®shopkeeper¡¯ they had been referring to.


    He was able to notice this because of the unique energy that surrounded drugs made by the Dark Medicine Valley.


    It was then that Shim-gu knew he really couldn¡¯t let the matter be.


    And so, he had returned once more at night, and was sitting on the roof of the shop, mulling over what he could do, when he was suddenly surprised.


    He had been interrupted by Kang-hyuk¡¯s unexpected arrival.


    ¡°And that¡¯s what happened Hyung-nim.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded at Shim-gu¡¯s exnation. They were sitting opposite one another in conversation while looking over Jungcheon.


    ¡°I see. You did well.¡±


    Shim-gu felt his heart swell up at Kang-hyuk¡¯s praise.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s attention had been drawn to the issue, even if Shim-gu hadn¡¯t personally let him know that he had tailed the employees.


    ¡®I would have almost certainly received a beating for not looking over the matters of the school if I hadn¡¯t taken action! What a relief!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk continued to speak, ¡°What have you discovered so far?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±


    Shim-gu promptly responded, ¡°The Taesang Rice Merchant shop has been open for around a year. The people were happy about the opening of a grain selling shop, so they have a decent reputation. But...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°No one knows the shopkeeper¡¯s name. Everyone just calls him Mr. Chang.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chang...¡±


    Kang-hyuk recalled Chang Il-mun, the man he had encountered while taking his teachers test.


    He had been a member of the Dark Medicine Valley, and his surname was also Chang.


    ¡°However, it is certain that the Taesang Grain Shop is a branch of the Dark Medicine Valley. I can strongly feel the unique energy of their drugs present there.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang-hyuk suddenly remembered the sleep smoke that had been used on his assistant, Cheon Hae-gwang, when he first saved him from the attack of those thugs.


    He wondered how the sleep smoke could have been obtained within Nakyang, and now, his query had been answered.


    ¡°So...should we infiltrate the ce?¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°I informed Mu-jin that there was traceless smoke and pyrolytic acid being used in Nakyang. I was wondering why there hadn¡¯t been any results of their investigation into the matter as of yet.¡±


    ¡°Really? In Nakyang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but looking at the way how these guys are carrying out their dealings, I can understand why the pace of the investigation is a little dyed. They¡¯re using ordinary people for their distributions, not Moorim folk, so it¡¯s much more difficult to track.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to infiltrate the shop right now- to prevent further damage.¡±


    As Kang-hyuk spoke, he began walking towards the Taesang grain shop.


    ¡°Come if you want to, go away if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m obviouslying! Hyung-nim!¡±


    Shim-gu rushed to catch up with Kang-hyuk.


    As it waste into the night, the shop was locked down.


    But there was nothing that could stop Kang-hyuk¡¯s infiltration.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯vest had to use this.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took a ck key out of his sleeve. Upon seeing the key, Shim-gu nodded.


    ¡°Well, if you have that, there¡¯ll be no problem getting in.¡±


    The key was an artefact that Kang-hyuk had obtained in the past. It was known as the universal lock key.


    It could either close, or open all locks.


    Click.


    Kang-hyuk had opened the lock of the Taesang grain shop with the use of the universal lock key. Then, he and Shim-gu stealthily entered the shop.


    ¡®Hm...¡¯


    It looked like an ordinary grain shop from the inside.


    Sacks of rice, beans and other various grains were stacked everywhere.


    Unfortunately for them, Kang-hyuk¡¯s senses couldn¡¯t be deceived.


    He pointed in a certain direction, and sent Shim-gu a telepathic message.


    -It¡¯s there.


    He could feel the particr energy of the Dark Medicine Valley¡¯s drugs in that location.


    They then approached the ce. Shim-gu smiled as he examined the wall.


    -There¡¯s an automated system in ce here. If I lower thatmp holder, I think the wall will open. Should I go ahead?


    Kang-hyuk nodded. Shim-gu promptly pulled themp holder down.


    Seu-reu-reuk.


    Soon, the front wall moved backwards as a small door appeared on the wall to the left.


    Kang-hyuk and Shim-gu went through the door, while the wall moved back to its original position.


    The scene present inside of the wall waspletely different from that which one would expect of a grain shop.


    The bookshelf fitted to the inside of the wall was filled with ck bottles instead of books.


    Drugs were stacked on shelves everywhere.


    The scene was a familiar one to Kang-hyuk.


    He had seen a simr sight when he previously raided the workshops of the Dark Medicine Valley.


    Shim-gu then pointed towards a bamboo container. ¡°It¡¯s here. It¡¯s the rotting powder.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s the sleep smoke powder. There¡¯s also the traceless smoke, as well as the pyrolytic acid.¡±


    They hade to the right ce.


    All of a sudden, they noticed voicesing from the other side of the room.


    Shim-gu and Kang-hyuk approached the source of the sound.


    There they saw three men sitting around a table, busily cutting and decocting herbs.

 Chapter 78

    <strong>Chapter 78: Chapter 77</strong>


    ¡°We need to hurry up. The supply needs to be met by today.¡±


    ¡°Fucking bastards! They could¡¯ve just told us earlier!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do, since they are our biggest customer.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and get back to work.¡±


    Shim-gu, who was observing the workers with Kang-hyuk, sent him a telepathic message.


    -What should we do, Hyung-nim?


    -Capture them, what else should we do?


    -They work for the Dark Medicine Valley. Even if we capture them, they won¡¯t be of much use for finding out their headquarters.


    -Of course, I know that. In the worst situation, their brain will melt, but that doesn¡¯t matter. What I really want to know is who the people behind the dealings are.


    Kang-hyuk took his attendance book out of his sleeve.


    Shim-gu had a puzzled look on his face.


    -Why are you taking an attendance book out?


    -Ah, it¡¯s for striking them.


    -What?


    -Beating with this just feels nicer.


    Kang-hyuk almost instantaneously flew into the air, swinging his attendance book around.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    One strike was enough to knock a man unconscious. After all three men had fainted, Kang-hyuk disabled their internal energy by pressing on particr pressure points.


    After that, they then began to search the entire workshop.


    They were looking for some sort of evidence that must have been left in the space.


    Something along the lines of a document.


    Soon enough, Kang-hyuk and Shim-gu found the document.


    Kang-hyuk was the retired n Leader, while Shim-gu was the former head of Hyeonmugak, so even if the document was carefully hidden, there wasn¡¯t a chance that they couldn¡¯t find it.


    Their eyes weren¡¯t eyes that could be fooled.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As they read the document, they sighed in admiration.


    Thework of the dealings had spread further than they had expected.


    Therge-scale mission over thest few years that had been done to suppress the activities of the Dark Medicine Valley caused the organization to have a change on its operational methods.


    Their past operations were organized like a web, but now, they were simr to a connect the dots puzzle.


    This meant that one couldn¡¯t find information about a particr dealing until one found the person that connected a particr point to another point.


    ¡®Those Dark Medicine Valley fellows have always been good at screwing people over. In the past and even now. Damn it!¡¯


    Looking at the document, Kang-hyuk was sure that they weren¡¯t only just operating in Nakyang, but also setting up elsewhere, slowly increasing their branches and dealings.


    ¡®But then, it looks as though those fellows were telling the truth about there being five dealers at the academy¡¯.


    They also found evidence of around fifteen other dealers from the document. Now, all that was left was to rouse the unconscious Dark Medicine Valley workers, and confirm the details.


    ¡°Shim-gu-ya, wake them up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim!¡±


    Shim-gu immediately pped the cheeks of the three workers, waking them up.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±


    Kang-hyuk strode up to the worker that had queried and abruptly stepped on his leg.


    The man eximed in pain, ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are, but there¡¯s something we need to ask you.¡±


    Kang-hyuk spoke up, holding the document they found, ¡°What¡¯s written on this- is it true?¡±


    ¡°Well, th-that....¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes darted around in aversion. His bodynguage indicated one thing- the document was indeed urate.


    ¡°Are there any other dealers aside from the ones listed here?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t.¡±


    Kang-hyuk knew the man was lying. He flung his attendance book towards the man.


    Pok!


    ¡°How dare you lie?! Who are the dealers not listed on this document?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    If someone said that they didn¡¯t know, it usually meant that they knew, but simply didn¡¯t want to speak.


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue in response.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, I guess you guys are asking to be punished.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to beat the crap out of the bastards that are selling drugs at the academy.¡±


    The three Dark Medicine Valley workers gulped, suddenly feeling regretful.


    ¡®Sh-should we have just told the truth?¡¯


    Unfortunately for them, it was already toote.


    Sometimeter.


    Sniffle


    ¡°Seriously, we¡¯ve already said everything we know! Believe in us!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been wronged. We¡¯re just doing as we¡¯ve been ordered to do by those above.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at the three workers with a slightly pitiful gaze.


    ¡°Even so, what about selling drugs at Hwacheon Academy? Can¡¯t you think for yourself? Do you just do whatever you¡¯ve been ordered, no matter what it is?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do. We have to make a living somehow.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, so in the end, you know what you¡¯re doing is wrong, but you¡¯re still doing it for money. In that case, you should have expected the situation you¡¯re all currently in.¡±


    Their im of innocence as they were following orders was a simple excuse.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s belief was that if a person tasted the fruits of their actions, they would have to also bear the consequences of the action.


    ¡®Even if I let them live, they¡¯ll only get in the way.¡¯


    Acting as if he had nothing left to do or say, Kang-hyuk ced his attendance book back into his sleeve, and closed his fists.


    ¡°This has been bothersome. I need to hurry and leave so I can go to bed.¡±


    But all of a sudden, he swung his fists into action.


    Pok!


    Ppeo-ok!


    ¡°Ppeok!*


    The skulls of the three workers had been shattered by the impact of Kang-hyuk¡¯s fist, causing their immediate death.


    He could have ordered Shim-gu to kill them, but Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t want the hands of his former subordinate and colleague to be stained with blood once more.


    And so, he decided to personally execute the deed.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Shim-gu-ya, start a fire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the elimination of all evidence is important! But you know, what if the fire spreads to the neighbouring buildings?¡±


    Kang-hyuk grinned at his question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stop that from happening.¡±


    As they exited the shop, a me rose up within Shim-gu¡¯s palm. The me had been created with the Sammaejinhwa technique. He set the shop alight.


    Crackle


    Fortunately, no one could notice that the building had been set on fire.


    Kang-hyuk had blocked off the area with his energy. Thus, the surrounding buildings remained unharmed, and one building- the base of the Dark Medicine Valley, burned.


    In truth, Kang-hyuk did not really want to burn the building.


    Fire was a scary object.


    However, he had no other option. The energy of fire was the only way that the drugs and potions of the Dark Medicine Valley could bepletely destroyed.


    Kang-hyuk turned to Shim-gu as they both watched the building burn and said, ¡°Keep the events of today a secret


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a promise.¡±


    He continued, ¡°As you know, the students of the academy have obtained and taken the rotting powder, but I¡¯ve promised that none of the students will have to face a shameful expulsion as a result of this issue.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Shim-gu looked at Kang-hyuk.


    Kang-hyuk had always been like this since the day they had first met.


    He would always fulfil a promise he had made. Even if it meant sacrificing himself, Kang-hyuk would keep a promise.


    ¡®That¡¯s why Hyung-nim shouldn¡¯t promise things so easily.¡¯


    Sadly, Kang-hyuk had already made this promise. And so, even if Shim-gu happened to reveal the matter, Kang-hyuk would still make sure to somehow keep the promise.


    ¡®If I did disclose the event, I would of course be severely beaten up...¡¯


    Shim-gu knew that the wisest course of action would be for him to keep quiet.


    ¡°Okay, Hyung-nim. But will it really be fine?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the rotting powder! And to have obtained that, how could they not be expelled?¡±


    ¡°I know, but punishment isn¡¯t everything. The real question is whatpelled them to take it in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    ¡°The twisted nature of Moorim is what had caused this problem. And so how could I, as the former leader of Moorim, allow them to be expelled?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re saying that, then I too am to me. I should have noticed this happening within the academy earlier.¡±


    As Shim-gu bowed, Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s stop with the ming. Anyway, what do you think we should do with the students that were taking the powder?¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do? Weren¡¯t you just going to let them go?¡±


    Kang-hyuk snorted at Shim-gu¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°I only promised that they wouldn¡¯t be expelled. I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯d let them go.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°And as you know, the powder causes the rotting of the entire body. Then, it eventually causes insanity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But the truly terrifying quality of the drug is its addictiveness. Once a person touches the powder, they can¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°I remember the addictiveness of the drug was so terrible that even that fellow Ho-seong stuck his tongue out at the mention of it.¡±


    Shim-gu tilted his head.


    ¡°Ho-seong found it difficult to make a cure for the addictiveness to the drug, but I remember that you fixed an addiction to it, didn¡¯t you Hyung-nim? At the very least, that¡¯s what I remember.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I have.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just apply those methods again? What are you worrying for?¡±


    ¡°...I could. If even you are mentioning that, I guess I shouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Shim-gu had a query.


    ¡°But what kind of method did you use to cure the addiction in three days?¡±


    ¡°Oh that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When I asked you about it then, you were quite vague, so I let it be. But now that it hase up again, I¡¯m quite curious.¡±


    At that time, the person who was afflicted by the addictive properties of the rotting powder was a child of the Hwang-bo family.


    The fact that a child of the esteemed warrior family was addicted to the drug was a huge shame to the family name. And so, the head of the family had visited the n Leader, Kang-hyuk, bringing a huge donation along with a request for his help.


    Kang-hyuk assigned Ho-seong to treat the addiction, but it hadn¡¯t been easy.


    The addiction was a terrible one.


    In the end, Kang-hyuk had to make a move himself.


    He had fixed the addiction within a span of three days, and presently, the man was a powerful force of the Hwang-bo family.


    Kang-hyuk addressed Shim-gu¡¯s question whilst stroking his chin.


    ¡°At the time, it was too much for me to say, so I remained silent. To be honest, my methods weren¡¯t really anything much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what exactly did you do?¡±


    ¡°I beat him up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I locked him in a room and incessantly beat him for three days.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°An addiction can be cured either by the person experiencing a pleasure greater than whatever they are addicted to, or by experiencing the opposite of pleasure.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So, I beat him.¡±


    Shim-gu blinked.


    The effect of Kang-hyuk¡¯s treatment was that whenever the temptation of the rotting powder arose, the addicted person would recall his beating, and the fear invoked by the very recollection would prevent them from touching the powder.


    But any old beating wouldn¡¯t be enough to cure a severe addiction. It was just as a person who was addicted to gambling, couldn¡¯t cease gambling even if their hand was cut off.


    ¡®How terribly did Hyung-nim beat him?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk spoke smilingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Now, if that fellow hears even a small mention of the rotting powder, he jumps out of his skin. Seeing as his addiction waspletely cured, it would mean I performed my duty well enough.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°And frankly, even if those three days were experienced in severe pain, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better that then having your entire body rot away and dying from insanity? Hahahah!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Hahaha.¡±


    Shim-guughed awkwardly in response.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t there the other method? Must you really use this method?¡±


    Kang-hyuk smirked.


    ¡°This method is perfect for those fellows! Touching the rotting powder without any fear! Those fellows, I¡¯ll make it so that they can¡¯t even recall the characters that spell out the name of the rotting powder!¡±


    Shim-gu recoiled at the energy emanating from Kang-hyuk as he spoke. He silently prayed for the souls of the students that took the powder.


    ¡®Well, they would most probablymit suicide after being expelled, so it might be less painful than that....¡¯


    Shim-gu began to imagine the plight of the students. He couldn¡¯t help but do so, as he was well aware of Kang-hyuk¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Shim-gu-ya.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim!¡±


    Shim-gu promptly replied to Kang-hyuk¡¯s call.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to help me with. Get the cooperation of the principal, will you?¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    It was now the next day.


    Eun Myeong-myeong was a little rmed at Shim-gu¡¯s unexpected visit, but he greeted him calmly.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s the matter? Elder?¡±


    ¡°Is everything running smoothly nowadays?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Elder.¡±


    Shim-gu nced at Eun Myeong-myeong¡¯s desk.


    The results of the Snaketail Valley investigation. Nothing could be found.


    Eun Myeong-myeong was still investigating the Snaketail Valley issue. Something within his intuition was telling him to do so.

 Chapter 79

    <strong>Chapter 79: Chapter 78</strong>


    Chapter 78


    Shim-gu inwardly clicked his tongue.


    ¡®Tsk tsk tsk. Just let it go. Even if you investigate for a hundred more days, you won¡¯t find any worthy evidence.¡¯


    Shim-gu was certain.


    He knew that Kang-hyuk had something to do with the matter, and he knew that Kang-hyuk was thorough with these sorts of things.


    ¡®I remember Byeok Ae-rin telling me that they all ate the Immortal Peach.¡¯


    A single portion of the Immortal Peach was enough topletely satiate one¡¯s appetite, as well as provide the consumer with strength, but it also had a certain side effect.


    It blurred the memory of what had transpired an hour before, and what happened an hour after having consumed the fruit.


    Therefore, those on the journey back to the academy, who had eaten the fruit, couldn¡¯t clearly remember the events that had transpired.


    Eun Myeong-myeong offered Shim-gu a seat, then served him some tea.


    He then spoke up cautiously, ¡°Well, so...er...what brings you here?¡±


    Shim-gu coughed.


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem ahem. About that. Could I borrow a few of the students?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? What do you mean by borrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of exploring the area around Seung Mountain. It¡¯s a task that¡¯s quite important, but not difficult, so I wanted to provide some of the students with the experience.¡±


    ¡°Ah! In that case, how could I refuse you if it¡¯s for the sake of the students¡¯ development? But if that¡¯s the case, who do you have in mind to take?¡±


    Shim-gu replied coolly, ¡°All the students should be given a fair chance, so I¡¯ll select five at random.¡±


    ¡°Please do so.¡±


    Shim-gu chose five students without much difficulty.


    But internally, he felt a little apologetic to the five he had ¡®randomly¡¯ selected.


    ¡®It¡¯ll be painful, but they won¡¯t die at least...ahem ahem.¡¯


    Su Seon-tae was in a state of disbelief.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m going to be temporarily transferred? But I¡¯m only a first-year student?¡±


    His expression was one of immense confusion.


    Oh-Tae clearly repeated himself once more seeing his confusion.


    ¡°Students have been picked randomly across the year groups. I¡¯ll repeat myself one more time. Today, after you eat breakfast, go to Cheongpungwan. Shim-gu Jangro-nim [1] wants to give you students the experience of inspection.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Keep this a secret from the other students.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Su Seon-tae was incredibly ted.


    This random happening was like a blessing of luck for him. He didn¡¯t know how he had been picked, but he was aware that whenever a student was temporarily transferred, their points would umte, and these points would have an effect on their overall sess.


    More specifically, their sess in gaining a position within the n.


    He hurriedly began to pack his luggage.


    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot!¡±


    Su Seon-tae packed his fragrance oil, as well as the rotting powder into his bag.


    The fragrance oil was to conceal the smell of his rotting body parts, and the rotting powder, or the White Tiger Spirit Powder was to...


    ¡®Now...I can¡¯t live without this....¡¯


    After finishing his breakfast, while carrying his luggage, Su Seon-tae headed over to Cheongpungwan.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He noticed that he wasn¡¯t the only person waiting. There were four other students standing there.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Only one amongst the students waiting was a fellow first year student. The rest were all senior to Su Seon-tae.


    There were two second-year students, and one third-year student.


    ¡°Ah, yes, nice to meet you.¡±


    After greeting the students, Su Seon-tae realized that something was a little odd. All of them exuded a strong fragrance.


    It was almost as though they had bathed in fragrance oil, just like him.


    A man walked up to them. It was Shim-gu, without the youthful guise of the Byeonyeongsul technique.


    ¡°So, is everyone here?¡±


    Surprised by Shim-gu¡¯s sudden appearance, the students began to straighten their postures.


    They recognized him because Shim-gu had visited the academy once before, and also because the students were taught about the important figureheads of Moorim.


    ¡°Greetings to you, Shim Jangro-nim!¡±


    They bowed with immense respect.


    Shim-gu was also known as the ck Fan Emperor.


    It was a nickname that had stuck to him owing to his constantly ck attire, as well as his ck fan. Then again, Shim-gu wasn¡¯t particrly fond of the nickname.


    The students were aware of this, and so, they addressed him as ¡®Shim Jangro-nim¡¯, and not with his nickname.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to meet you all. I see that all five of you are here. Well then, let¡¯s get going. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As Shim-gu began to move, the five students followed behind him.


    As they were initially walking at a steady pace, the students began to introduce themselves to one another.


    The first year students were Su Seon-tae and Eon Ga-min.


    The second year students were Go-yul and Pyeong Hae-hae, while the remaining third year student was called So Gyeong-bu.


    As Shim-gu overheard what year each student was in, he began to wonder. ¡®Seeing as there aren¡¯t any fourth-year students, I guess the Dark Medicine Valley wasn¡¯t able to reach them. Or maybe it was a little more difficult to approach the fourth-year students?¡¯


    As Shim-gu was also a graduate of the academy, he was to some extent aware of the mentality of the students.


    From autumn, third-year students were usually temporarily transferred from the academy to be assigned to a task of some sort. This task usually involved assisting the warriors of the n.


    Shim-gu found out himself at that time in his life- how dangerous the drugs that had been prohibited by the n really were.


    He had seen the damage they caused with his own two eyes.


    And so, he used whatever other various methods there were to sess, but never touched drugs.


    ¡®Those five fellows are fools who haven¡¯t realized these things yet.¡¯


    He recalled the words of Kang-hyuk, who was waiting at the drug addiction treatment centre he had created near Seung Mountain.


    Kang-hyuk had requested something of him.


    ¡°It would be good if theypletely ran out of stamina and qi on the way to the mountain.¡±


    Shim-gu grinned.


    ¡®It¡¯s a request from my Hyung-nim, how could I fail to follow?¡¯


    He had a good method in mind to squeeze out all of their stamina.


    Shim-gu stopped all of a sudden, then turned to look at the students who were following behind him.


    ¡°Right. From now on, we¡¯ll be travelling by Gyeonggong.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Did you say Gyeonggong?¡±


    Shim-gu responded to Go-yun¡¯s reaction with some force.


    ¡°Are you trying to question me right now?¡±


    ¡°No-no! Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re all ready.¡±


    The students hurried behind Shim-gu as he began to travel with Gyeonggong.


    He moved at a speed that the students could follow with some exertion.


    If they traveled all the way to Seung Mountain like this, they would be in the type of state that Kang-hyuk was wanting them to be in.


    The name ¡®Kang-hyuk¡¯s drug addiction treatment centre¡¯ sounded quite grandiose, but in reality, this wasn¡¯t so.


    All that was needed for the treatment centre was a wide empty space.


    Therefore, an appropriate valley was chosen for the centre, and an empty space was created by clearing away some trees.


    ¡°This will be sufficient.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a task that Kang-hyuk was executing on his own. He had his servant, Baek-gap, by his side.


    Cheon Hae-gwang was at the academy. As a teaching assistant, he was taking care of Kang-hyuk¡¯s duties while he was out.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, I¡¯ve made the firewood as you¡¯ve instructed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Kang-hyuk praised Baek-gap for hisbours. He had already cut down four trees, and also made firewood out of the cut trees.


    ¡°But what exactly are you nning to do here by creating such a wide empty space?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied to Baek-gap¡¯s query, ¡°It¡¯s a drug addiction treatment centre.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Are you familiar with the White Tiger Spirit Powder?¡±


    Being by Kang-hyuk¡¯s side, Baek-gap had already heard about the students¡¯ usage of the powder.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the rotting powder, the other name is too grand for its reality. Anyway, as the powder is a type of poison, as the consumer continuously intakes it, the poison builds up within their system, which in turn make their body rot gradually. So, how would you detoxify this poison?¡±


    Baek-gap was a man that had read all of the books in Jimilgak¡¯s library. Therefore, he had a fairly fast response to Kang-hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°Nothing other than the Great Illness Pill, or possibly the Eternal Snow Ginseng, could detoxify this poison. It can¡¯t be naturally flushed out by the body.¡±


    ¡°You know well.¡±


    Baek-gap spoke carefully, ¡°A-are you...by any chance...going to use the Great Illness Pill or the Eternal Snow Ginseng on the students?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?!¡±


    Baek-gap abruptly blinked at Kang-hyuk¡¯s unexpected reaction.


    ¡°Those fellows haven¡¯t done anything good for me to use those expensive medicines on them. Do you think I¡¯m some pushover?¡±


    Kang-hyuk had piles of those medicines stacked up in his warehouse, but had no intention, or any reason, to use them on the students.


    The students weren¡¯t even forced to consume the rotting powder, it was something they chose to take out of their own free will. Therefore, they were in the wrong.


    Kang-hyuk felt that their usage of the powder was quite hidden from the school authorities, thus preventing their expulsion was already a sufficient blessing for the students.


    ¡°Then, how are you going to detoxify the poison?¡±


    ¡°The method is a little bothersome, but it isn¡¯tplicated. It involves inflicting external shocks to their entire body, thereby crushing and burning up the internal poison.¡±


    ¡°I...I see,¡± Baek-gap scratched his head while replying.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s exnation seemed usible. It essentially meant that the poison of the rotting powder would be detoxified by jolting all parts of the body.


    ¡®In the end, he¡¯s going to beat them up.¡¯


    As Baek-gap realized the truth behind Kang-hyuk¡¯s words, he felt a chill run through his body. He suddenly understood why this particr site had been chosen for the drug addiction treatment centre.


    And also why arge empty space was required.


    ¡°It¡¯ll hurt, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, they won¡¯t die at the very least.¡±


    This most likely meant that they¡¯d be beaten to the brink of death.


    Despite this being a natural consequence of their own actions, Baek-gap began to pity the students that were soon to arrive.


    Suddenly, Byeok Ae-rin¡¯s voice resounded out from afar.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim.¡±


    She spoke with a bright voice.


    ¡°Shim-gu Orabeoni and the students areing. They¡¯ll most likely reach the area in around fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for letting me know.¡±


    Soon, fifteen minutes went by, and Shim-gu, along with the students, had arrived.


    ¡°Right, we have arrived at our destination.¡±


    The students looked puzzled. As far as they had been aware, the reason they had been temporarily taken out of the academy was to inspect the area around the Seung Mountain with Shim-gu.


    But the location at which they had arrived was arge, empty space with a bonfire burning at its centre.


    It looked just like a training ground.


    Moreover, there were also people they hadn¡¯t anticipated to be present there.


    ¡°Kang-hyuk Seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°Why is the horticulture teacher here?¡±


    Kang-hyuk walked up to them and spoke, addressing their queries.


    ¡°Firstly, I extend a warm wee to the students that have arrived. As you all know, my name is Kang-hyuk, and I¡¯m a horticulture teacher.¡±


    He then continued.


    ¡°I too am involved in this task, and my task over the next three days is to raise your standards.¡±


    ¡°To raise our standards?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Shim-gu Jangronim didn¡¯t borate on the matter as it¡¯s quite confidential, but this task is of great importance.¡±


    The students gulped at Kang-hyuk¡¯s words, suddenly looking grim.


    They had heard of this happening before.


    That when being transferred, the task was exined as a simple one, but when the student arrived, the actual task was a stark contrast to that which had been initially exined.


    And, that if they sessfully aplished this task, they would earn a great amount of points.


    They could even be specially recruited into the Hwacheon n.


    The eyes of the students shined in anticipation.


    Kang-hyuk carried on, ¡°But before the task, you all need to raise your standards and train.¡±


    A student raised their hand in question. It was the third-year student, So Gyeong-bu.


    ¡°Are you going to be training us, Kang Seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you a horticulture teacher....¡±


    The student was doubting whether a teacher that taught a liberal arts subject, that wasn¡¯t even a martial arts subject teacher, could even lead them in training.


    Kang-hyuk responded, ¡°When walking along the path of life, you should never believe a person¡¯s external appearance as their reality. A reality that you are yet unaware of can make things hard for you.¡±


    Another student raised their hand. It was a first-year student, Eon Ga-min.


    ¡°Could I understand then, that Seonsaengnim¡¯s true identity is confidential?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite quick-witted.¡±


    Kang-hyuk addressed the five students.


    ¡°Right, you can all ce your luggage near the bonfire and gather there.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The students all answered in unison and ced their luggage by the bonfire.


    They then stood in front of Kang-hyuk in joyous anticipation.


    They had no idea of what they would soon be experiencing.


    ¡°My training will involve developing your patience, tenacity, and overall skills. You can begin by attacking me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Attack you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang-hyuk took his attendance book out his sleeve. He then spoke while rolling up the thin attendance book in his hands.


    [1] Jangro-nim ¨C Korean for the word ¡®elder¡¯.

 Chapter 80

    <strong>Chapter 80: Chapter 79</strong>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hesitate. Only if you attack with all of your vigour will you be beaten less.¡±


    Kang-hyuk moved as he spoke.


    And...


    Bba-ak!


    Pok!


    Po-ok!


    The mere sound of Kang-hyuk¡¯s strike was enough to make someone flinch. The students screamed out since being hit with the attendance book was more painful than expected.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Seo-seonsaengnim! We surrender! Surrender!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as surrendering! Why aren¡¯t you attacking me when I¡¯ve told you to attack?¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that the students didn¡¯t want to attack, but it was that they couldn¡¯t attack.


    They missed each time they attempted to strike Kang-hyuk.


    It also didn¡¯t help that their physical stamina was almostpletely exhausted from the journey to the mountain.


    While the students were enduring Kang-hyuk¡¯s violent attacks, Shim-gu and Byeok Ae-rin were in stealthy movement.


    Their goal was the rotting powder in the students¡¯ luggage.


    They were both hidden under the invisibility technique, and the students were busy being beaten up, so they had no idea that their rotting powder had disappeared.


    It soon grew dark.


    ¡°Ahh....I can¡¯t move anymore....¡±


    ¡°This is enough for today....¡±


    The exhausted five students were sprawled out on the floor near the bonfire.


    The power of Kang-hyuk¡¯s attendance book had taken them by surprise.


    Whilst the pain ran throughout their entire body, there was no sign of bruising.


    Moreover, they felt strangely refreshed and pleasant.


    ¡®Cou, could it be?¡¯


    ¡®How could I feel this despite being beaten...¡¯


    ¡®Am I pervert?¡¯


    ¡®Arghhhh! That¡¯s not it!¡¯


    The students fell asleep whilst denying their sudden thoughts, but all five of them were sleeping with their arms wrapped around their luggage.


    Byeok Ae-rin burst intoughter as she watched over them. ¡°Ah really, it¡¯s cute. Hahaha.¡±


    It was obvious why they were sleeping with their arms tightly sped over their luggage.


    ¡®The rotting powder has already left your luggage bags though.¡¯


    Byeok Ae-rin looked back as she heard Kang-hyuk approaching.


    ¡°What happened regarding what I said earlier?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve all been collected.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    They were referring to having taken the rotting powder out the students¡¯ luggage, and collecting them all elsewhere.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯m going to have to see their expressions.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Morning had finally arrived.


    The students practised Qigong as soon as they woke up, then went to the nearby valley to wash up.


    Su Seon-tae too was headed to the valley, with his luggage bag in his hands.


    He found a secluded location, and after hurriedly washing himself, he searched his bag for the rotting powder.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to find it.


    The rotting powder had disappeared.


    ¡°Wh-where is it? Where has it gone? I definitely brought it here with me!¡±


    His face hadpletely paled.


    He ransacked through his luggage, but the rotting powder was nowhere to be found.


    ¡®I-if it¡¯s gone, then I....¡¯


    He became desperate, merely contemting living without the rotting powder for three days.


    The other four students were in a simr state.


    Therefore, they felt as though they had no choice but to give up on the training they had begun with great hopes.


    ¡°Hoh? Are you saying that you¡¯re giving up on the training?¡±


    A student nodded in response to Kang-hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    The other students likewise stepped forward, saying that they likewise were giving up on the training.


    ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡±


    The students hesitated as they attempted to concoct a reason.


    ¡°Well, that...the thing is...¡±


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re finding the training difficult?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue.


    ¡°If you were sessful with this task, all of you would have obtained a great amount of points.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The students had nothing to say.


    It wasn¡¯t as though they didn¡¯t wish to obtain the points, but it was that they had no faith in their abilities without the rotting powder.


    Kang-hyuk looked at them pitifully.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle this level of difficulty. I thought you were all fellows that were crazed after sess.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you were all crazy for sess that you consumed the rotting powder despite being aware of its dangers?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The five students were taken aback.


    They hadn¡¯t expected their secret, which they had put all efforts towards concealing, to have been found out.


    ¡°I noticed it during yesterday¡¯s training- that your internal energies aren¡¯t harmonious and consistent.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°And so, I searched through your luggage and found this.¡±


    Kang-hyuk unfurled his hand. Standing atop his palm was a bamboo container containing the rotting powder.


    ¡°I have confiscated your supplies of the rotting powder. If you have any excuses, you can try them out right now.¡±


    The students had no excuses in mind. They flopped down onto the ground, realizing that the situation they had feared had now arrived.


    They were each surprised at the discovery that every student present was also utilizing the powder, but that wasn¡¯t the most pressing issue on their minds.


    The issue of the rotting powder was an extremely sensitive one.


    Despite knowing this, they chose to consume it. Nheless, all that filled the students¡¯ thoughts was the dishonourable expulsion they were now likely to experience. They knew that if they were expelled, their lives were essentially over.


    Therefore, they began to beg.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Seonsaengnim!¡±


    ¡°Please help us!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Kang-hyuk responded to them with anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to face Shim Jangro-nim like this, finding that all five of you that he personally selected for this task are consuming the rotting powder!¡±


    ¡°I have wronged!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let us be expelled!¡±


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue as he stared at the students.


    ¡°If this issue gets out, it will damage the honour of Shim Jangro-nim. Therefore, I¡¯ll cover it up. However!¡±


    He spoke with an expression of intense disapproval.


    ¡°Now that this has happened, I¡¯m going to have to make sure that none of you touch the rotting powder again!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The intensity of the training will increase from today. So be prepared to endure it for three days! In the case that you can¡¯t endure it for three days, be prepared for a dishonourable expulsion!¡±


    The students hardened their resolve. They felt that no matter what, they had to get through these three days.


    ¡°Keep the memory of this training that you are to endure deeply engraved in your body and mind. If any of you touch the rotting powder again, remember that I will personally roll out this training once more, with double the intensity.¡±


    Kang-hyuk shouted out sternly, ¡°Begin to run around the space! Now!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin, who was watching from behind, smiled at the scene.


    ¡®Ah! As expected of my lord! That acting fooled all of those old men of the n.¡¯


    The students would have never dreamed of the truth behind what they were currently experiencing.


    That this training was something that had been nned from the very beginning, precisely because Kang-hyuk had been aware of their use of the rotting powder.


    ¡®I-I can¡¯t stand anymore!¡¯


    Su Seon-tae had fallen to the ground.


    After the students ran one hundredps around the space, their training afterward was simr to the day before. They attempted to attack Kang-hyuk, while he struck back with his attendance book.


    They had initially doubted how much being attacked with a thin stack of paper would hurt, but they soon realized that they had thought wrong.


    One strike from the attendance book made them recall the faces of their parents whom they didn¡¯t usually think about.


    But the current training was somewhat different from the training of the previous day.


    Kang-hyuk said that he would increase the intensity of the training, but in actuality, this meant that he would increase the power with which he beat the students with his attendance book.


    Yesterday, they remembered their parents¡¯ faces. But today, the god of death flickered before their eyes.


    They couldn¡¯t even sit down and whine that they were in pain.


    If they stopped attacking, they would receive concentrated blows.


    And on top of all of that, Kang-hyuk would repeat the same phrases as he beat them with his book.


    ¡°If you ever touch the White Tiger Spirit Powder, aka the rotting powder again, you¡¯ll be beaten exactly like this once more. Do you want that to happen again?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be beaten again, don¡¯t even think of touching the rotting powder!¡±


    ¡°The reason why you¡¯re all in so much pain is because of the rotting powder!¡±


    The students were fed up of repeatedly hearing the same thing whilst they were experiencing great pain.


    ¡°Could you please stop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re being brainwashed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never think of the rotting powder again, so please stop!¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head, speaking as he wielded his attendance book.


    ¡°Stop spouting rubbish and just focus on the training! And it¡¯s not like you¡¯re being brainwashed, you must be brainwashed, that is the intention!¡±


    Pok! Pok Pok!


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you attacking? Attack!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! I- I am!¡±


    ¡°I am attacking! Ahhh!¡±


    The students were so exhausted that they were gasping for their breaths. Kang-hyuk¡¯s training wasn¡¯t easy.


    The pain from being struck by his attendance book was at an intense level that the students weren¡¯t even able to shed tears.


    Kang-hyuk did have a slight ulterior motive in bothering the students a little more since they caused him extra botheration.


    The students had no break time.


    Drinking water had to be done whilst in action.


    They could only eat after finishing their training, and the only food they had been given from the moment they had arrived was a tasteless Byeokgokdan [1].


    They also only had two hours to rest and sleep.


    The first and second days went by.


    The third andst day had finally arrived.


    The students were lying on the floor, muttering away amongst themselves at the slight rest they were now experiencing.


    ¡°I- I don¡¯t like the rotting powder....¡±


    ¡°Tell them to give the White Tiger Spirit Powder to the dogs!¡±


    ¡°I would be the son of a bitch if I ever touched the rotting powder again!¡±


    ¡°Uhuhuhuh. The rotting powder is scary!¡±


    ¡°We have to stop the seed of the rotting powder from spreading! Shit!¡±


    The students¡¯ minds were now deeply embedded with a negative impression of the rotting powder.


    This was thanks to Kang-hyuk¡¯s nonstop training they had experienced for the past three days.


    Baek-gap spoke up with a quiet voice, ¡°Seonsaengnim, is the treatment now over?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? There¡¯s more?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin and Shim-gu clicked their tongues and looked at the students with a pitiful gaze.


    They had already experienced the hell-like training of Kang-hyuk. Even recalling those times sent shivers down their spines.


    Unfortunately for them, the students¡¯ training was for a more severe reason. It was a drug addiction treatment.


    Kang-hyuk then addressed the students, ¡°Right, we¡¯re going to start our final training. This training will be a simple, but traditional training.¡±


    He grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s climbing up the precipice of the mountain.¡±


    The students blinked as they heard what Kang-hyuk said.


    It wasn¡¯t because they did not understand what climbing up a precipice meant.


    It was because they had already trained so much that their consciousness itself was bing fuzzy.


    For them, climbing up a precipice in this state of being was akin to death by falling from the mountain.


    Kang-hyuk continued to speak, ¡°The real training for this task is climbing up the precipice. Now, you can tie each other up well with this rope.¡±


    Kang-hyuk held out a rope, before the students tied themselves to one another in a state of bewilderment.


    Shim-gu and Byeok Ae-rin looked at the students withpassion.


    They knew what Kang-hyuk¡¯s intention was behind asking them to tie themselves to one another with the rope.


    It was a training method known as the collective responsibility precipice climb where all of the people climbing the precipice were connected with a single rope, and their task was to climb upwards with collective cooperation.


    Therefore, the possibility that a single person would slip and die from the fall wasn¡¯t present, but there was a possibility that all the team members would slip and potentially die together.


    This was of course due to the single rope that bound them all together.


    If a single person happened to let go of the rope, the entire team would have to bear that person¡¯s weight.


    So, for the collective safety of the team, it was necessary for all members to hold on tightly to the rope, and onto the precipice.


    It was an excellent training method for fostering cooperation and team spirit between fellow colleagues.


    However, the task itself wasn¡¯t easy in any way.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s all get moving!¡±


    Kang-hyuk led the students away from the training space he had created towards the nearby mountain precipice.


    ¡°Ah....¡±


    ¡°Good...good god....¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    The students¡¯ mouths were agape at the mere sight of the precipice.


    It was just as they had imagined.


    It was steep and high, so high that one was sure to die if they fell.


    [1] Byeokgokdan ¨C a fasting food taken to cleanse and strengthen the body for training, usuallyposed of grain powder, pine needle powder and pine nut powder which isbined into a ball with honey.

 Chapter 81

    <strong>Chapter 81: Chapter 80</strong>


    ¡°Right, you can go ahead and start climbing.¡±


    Kang-hyuk realized that he needed to re-ignite the students¡¯ drive once more.


    ¡°You can only evade your expulsion if you sessfullyplete thisst task.¡±


    The students¡¯ gazes had changed in an instant.


    They had withstood the training thus far in order for them to avoid expulsion. Expulsion was the same as death to them.


    They were already somewhat prepared for death when they first started using the rotting powder, but there were different ways in which one could die.


    Facing death as a result of expulsion from the use of the rotting powder would be a painful death for someone not just physically, but also mentally.


    The students looked at the precipice once again. It was theirst training.


    ¡®Let¡¯s finish this training!¡¯


    ¡®I can avoid a dishonourable death from expulsion!¡¯


    ¡®I need to be tough!¡¯


    ¡®If only I could go back to the times before I started to use the rotting powder!¡¯


    They approached the precipice, and then began to climb.


    It was difficult as they already had little strength in their bodies remaining, but as they began their ascent, their eyes shone with resolve.


    Meanwhile, Shim-gu looked confused at the situation.


    He knew that this type of training was usually conducted only when the team members had sufficient stamina, but currently, the students¡¯ stamina was at an all-time low.


    Therefore, he sent Kang-hyuk a telepathic message.


    Kang-hyuk promptly responded.


    -That was quite an important question.


    -Re-really?


    -So, you want to know why I¡¯m doing this training? I¡¯m trying to maximise their experience of hanging on the threshold between life and death.


    -Sorry?


    -Think about it. Those five fellows are fellows who have consumed the rotting powder. If even one out of the five lets something slip, all of the other fellows will be under investigation as well.


    -I...see.


    -I¡¯ve already told you about my promise that no one will be expelled from the academy due to this matter. I also don¡¯t want to let those students go so easily either. If I want these two conditions to be fulfilled, this matter needs to be buried forever after the students have been cured.


    -So is this to strengthen the bonds between the five students, to ensure that none of them speak of this experience and endanger them all?


    -Yes. Also, there¡¯s nothing else that will connect people better than being on the brink of death together.


    Shim-gu scratched his head.


    -I do have a problem though. Is it really okay to teach them like this so early?


    -What do you mean?


    -Hyung-nim, you are a teacher right? I think you should teach them to live their life straightforwardly and honestly. I think that it¡¯s a bit much, hiding the truth like this. If you¡¯ve done something wrong, you should ept the punishment for it...


    Kang-hyuk sighed.


    -Let¡¯s talk frankly. Do people who insist on living truthfully have a long lifespan in Moorim? Or do people who live in moderation, not insisting on beingpletely open, have a longer lifespan?


    -It-it would be thetter.


    -Exactly. And as I said before, punishment isn¡¯t everything.


    ....


    Those who weren¡¯t skilled at hiding certain things usually had an early death in Moorim.


    -Well, although they aren¡¯t being expelled, they are experiencing enough punishment. They won¡¯t even be able to say the first character that spells rotting powder after this.


    Shim-gu nodded.


    ¡®That¡¯s not all. They¡¯ll be having nightmares on top of that.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk continued.


    -Well, it¡¯s not bad for them to be experiencing life and death with like-minded people. All¡¯s well that ends well right? Hahaha!


    Shim-gu then cautiously spoke up.


    -Er...Hyung-nim?


    -What is it?


    -This wasn¡¯t your n from the very beginning, was it?


    -Is that what you think?


    -Yes.


    Shim-gu continued.


    -It wasn¡¯t your original n, but isn¡¯t it because you thought that fellow Eun Myeong-myeong would notice that you lied? The students are under the same impression as him, are they not?


    Kang-hyuk grinned at Shim-gu¡¯s conclusion.


    -Well to tell you the truth, what we¡¯re doing here is a public service.


    -Public service?


    -Yes.


    -So...it¡¯s okay if you exceed beyond the three days that Eun Myeong-myeong was initially made aware of? Because we¡¯re already past the third day.


    Kang-hyuk responded.


    -Tsk tsk, all ns have a certain extra use attached to them.


    -What use?


    -That the n described may change ording to circumstances.


    -What about your sses?


    -Why do you think I have a teaching assistant?


    Shim-gu blinked.


    ....


    -A teaching assistant is there for situations like these anyway.


    Shim-gu couldn¡¯t refute Kang-hyuk¡¯s words. Whilst one reason for this was because of Kang-hyuk¡¯s stubbornness, the other reason was because, in one way or another, it did make sense.


    Whoosh!


    The wind was blowing hardly.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    The second-year student Pyeong Hae-hae unwittingly spat out curses.


    The wind was particrly strong, and he had almost lost his bnce as a result.


    Even if he had fallen, he knew that at the very least he wouldn¡¯t have died, owing to the rope that connected all of the students.


    But in his mind, he didn¡¯t want to add extra strain to the other students as a result of his actions.


    He had felt the burden of having to hold onto extra weight when his junior, Eon Ga-min had slipped earlier.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    ¡°Aarghh!¡±


    However, despite his best efforts, Pyeong Hae-hae had unfortunately slipped.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He could hear the groans of the other students.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Pyeong Hae-hae immediately cried out as he had fallen. He really was sorry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Quickly get up!¡±


    He heard the voice of the third-year student So Gyeong-bu.


    ¡°Cheer up!¡±


    ¡°Seonbaenim! We can do it!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t give up!¡±


    Boosted by the encouragement of the other students, Pyeong Hae-hae gathered his strength and held onto the precipice once more.


    His hands were bloody and in pain, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the encouraging words of his fellow students.


    The prize of not being expelled wasn¡¯t important to the students any more.


    They were more concerned about their fellow students who they were collectively climbing the precipice with.


    They were hungry, as well as thirsty.


    But they knew that if they gave up, their burden would be borne by the others in the group.


    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t quit.


    Hours went by as they rose up the precipice, one step after another.


    The first person to reach the top of the precipice was the third-year student, So Gyeong-bu. It could have been due to his seniority, but he was unable to forget the training he had endured over the past few days.


    As soon as So Gyeong-bu had reached the peak, the other students after him were able to arrive with a little more ease.


    ¡°Phew. Phew.¡±


    ¡°I-I nearly died.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    ¡°Mother. Your son is alive.¡±


    ¡°My god! Am I really still alive?¡±


    They lied down and gasped for breath.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Shim-gu sincerely praised their efforts. He too had experienced this particr training, and was aware of its strains.


    ¡®I¡¯ve climbed hundreds of precipices like these...ah. I¡¯m feeling dizzy now.¡¯


    Kang-hyuk approached the students.


    ¡°Now, all of the training isplete. As I promised, I will cover up your mistakes. Never take the rotting powder....¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡°Go! Go away now!¡±


    ¡°I hate the rotting powder!¡±


    ¡°Wemitted a great sin! We¡¯ll never do such a thing again!¡±


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked very satisfied with their reactions to the mention of the rotting powder.


    The training they had endured thus far had been challenging, especially for this particr purpose.


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem ahem. You will have two hours of break time. After that, we can move to an inn.¡±


    This meant that they could eat food, sleepfortably, and even wash with warm water!


    The students were ted.


    Unfortunately for them, they couldn¡¯t cry out in joy since they had no energy remaining to do so.


    Two hourster.


    Kang-hyuk and the students were trekking down the mountain, travelling to a nearby vige.


    They soon arrived at the entrance of a vige.


    Arge stone was inscribed with the name of the vige- Hwagyeong Vige.


    ¡°Hwagyeong Vige...I guess the view of the sunset from here must be beautiful [1].¡±


    As Kang-hyukmented out loud, a man from inside the vige came running out.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim! I¡¯ve found an inn!¡±


    The man was Kang-hyuk¡¯s servant, Baek-gap.


    Kang-hyuk had sent him down to the vige in advance, so that he could find them an inn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve secured a room at the Hwagyeong Inn over there. I¡¯ve ordered dinner as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The students cheerfully replied in response.


    The students were already salivating as they had heard the word ¡®dinner¡¯. Byeok Ae-rin grinned as she observed them.


    ¡®It¡¯s understandable, seeing as they¡¯ve only had Byeokgokdan for the past few days.¡¯


    Byeokgokdan was a foodstuff that was easily stored, and could be eaten without prior preparation, so it was often consumed during intense martial training.


    Its only drawback was that it waspletely tasteless.


    ¡°It¡¯s food! Food! We¡¯re finally eating!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Meat! Meat!¡±


    ¡°I-I want to eat dumplings!¡±


    Energised by the mere thought of food, the students flew towards the inn Baek-gap had pointed towards.


    Kang-hyuk shouted out at them, ¡°These rascals! Eat after washing up!¡±


    Su Seon-tae had finally entered his room.


    Click


    He put his luggage down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll quickly wash up so I can eat.¡±


    His stomach rumbled intensely as the scent of food wafted into his room.


    But at this moment in time, he looked like a beggar. He couldn¡¯t go ahead and eat in such a state.


    ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s a bed!¡±


    His eyes widened as he spotted a bed. His priorities changed as he recalled how he had spent thest three nights.


    ¡°I-I want to sleep....¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s past words suddenly interrupted his stream of thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered delicious food for you all, as all of you have worked hard. So, even if you¡¯re tired, sleep after you eat. You have something important to do tomorrow, so you¡¯ll need to wake up early. It would be good for your bodies if you eat right now for the sake of that task at the very least. I¡¯ll exin more about that task over dinner.¡±


    Su Seon-tae realized that he had to go and eat dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to hurry and wash, then go for dinner.¡±


    They had been allocated individual rooms as a reward for their intense suffering over the past three days.


    Thanks to this, Su Seon-tae didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone seeing his rotting feet, and could bathe with ease.


    When he opened the door to the bathroom that was attached to his room, he saw arge tub filled with warm water.


    He lifted up his leg to enter the tub.


    ¡®Look-looking at it....¡¯


    He realized that something was a little strange.


    Su Seon-tae pondered over what was different about his form, and finally realized after a while. It was his feet.


    A few days earlier, when they were leaving the school, his foot was still rotting.


    But at present, his feet werepletely fine. More than fine, they seemed to be growing fresh skin.


    ¡®Huh? H-how can this be?¡¯


    In truth, Su Seon-tae had been a little concerned about his wound for a while.


    He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to conceal his rotting foot forever.


    But in stark contrast, all traces of rotting flesh hadpletely disappeared.


    He felt so happy that he wanted to dance with joy.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never look at the rotting powder...argh!¡¯


    Su Seon-tae grabbed his head at the mere recollection of the powder.


    Even the name of the rotting powder had now be aplete taboo for him.


    Su Seon-tae hurriedly rushed down to the inn¡¯s restaraunt after washing himself.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    Su Seon-tae walked over to Baek-gap as he called him.


    A fellow first year student, Eon Ga-min was already seated at the table.


    ¡°Where are the seniors?¡±


    Baek-gap answered Su Seon-tae¡¯s query.


    ¡°They¡¯ll being soon.¡±


    As he had spoken, one by one, the other senior students came down to the restaurant.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Su Seon-tae immediately felt that something was different about them.


    When they had all left the academy together, he smelled a strong fragrance exuding from all of them.


    He now knew that they had most likely over used the fragrance oil to conceal the smell of their rotting flesh.


    But as of present, the other students were odorless. Su Seon-tae had another realization.


    ¡®Could it be? The other students¡¯ rotting flesh has also disappeared?¡¯


    [1] Hwagyeong means sunset boundary

 Chapter 82

    <strong>Chapter 82: Chapter 81</strong>


    Su Seon-tae¡¯s suspicion was in fact, correct.


    All five students were in internal celebration as they discovered that the rotting parts of their body had fully healed.


    This was because of Kang-hyuk¡¯s assistance.


    His repeated beatings had stimted their blood flow in a way that the umted poison within their systems burned off, and as a result, the students had been cured.


    Of course, the rapid rate of healing was only possible because Kang-hyuk had infused the energy of nature into every beating.


    It was aw that the fastest healing always urs from the energy of nature.


    ¡°Ah! There they are!¡±


    The students turned around at Baek-gap¡¯s exmation.


    Kang-hyuk, Byeok Ae-rin, and Shim-gu seemed to have returned from somewhere, walking through the entrance way of the inn.


    ¡°Are all of you here?¡±


    The students collectively nodded their heads at Shim-gu¡¯s question.


    After Byeok Ae-rin requested the attendant to serve the meal, all three joined the students at the dinner table.


    ¡°....¡±


    Shim-gu abruptly stood up, after having received Kang-hyuk¡¯s nce.


    As Shim-gu was officially an elder of the n, he was seen as the most superior figure present.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem. Attention everyone.¡±


    The students straightened their postures and faced Shim-gu.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard in your training thus far. An important task is awaiting everyone tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What is the task? Could you tell us right now?¡±


    Shim-gu coughed at the second-year student Go-yun¡¯s question.


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem ahem. About that. It¡¯s something to do with performing a public service.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Did you say public service?¡±


    The students tilted their heads, looking slightly confused, while the third-year student So-gyeong spoke up. ¡°Public service? Doesn¡¯t that mean serving themon people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    The students¡¯ expressions immediately changed at Shim-gu¡¯s response. Kang-hyuk spoke up, responding to their reaction.


    ¡°Are all of you disappointed? Is it because it¡¯s not some great task?¡±


    ¡°Well, that...¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. Why do you think that you have to beat someone to do great work?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Kang-hyuk continued to speak.


    ¡°Even if you disy your martial skills and engage in a lot of activity using these skills, if you aren¡¯t doing something that is necessary for someone, and are instead engaging in action that causes harm, it isn¡¯t great work.¡±


    The students fell into thought at Kang-hyuk¡¯s words.


    As Kang-hyuk had said, no matter how skilled a person is in martial arts, if they engaged in actions that caused harm, this was seen as ¡®merciless merit¡¯.


    He continued on further.


    ¡°On the other hand, a person that engages in actions that benefit others, even if they have weak martial abilities, their deeds can truly be considered meritorious. For example, a bowl of millet porridge is a simple meal, but to a starving person, it would be akin to a sumptuous feast.¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at the students. Judging by their expressions, they seemed to be in a state of realization.


    ¡°I hope you will all put your best efforts into this task, as Shim Jangro-nim has brought you here for this task so that you can be great men that are of help not just to Moorim, but to the entire earth. Does everyone understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We understand!¡±


    ¡°Another important reason for this task is to give the general public a good impression of the Hwacheon n and Hwacheon Academy, so you must all do your best.¡±


    ¡°You will begin the public service after you finish your morning Qigong practice tomorrow. Right, let¡¯s start eating.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the meal!¡±


    The students began to excitedly eat, salivating at the steaming dishes ced in front of them.


    The chief of Hwagyeong Vige was a man named Pyeongsan, who was in his sixties.


    The vige he headed was ratherrge, and so, there were many potential candidates for the role of vige chief, but for whatever reason, they shied away from the bothersome job, and as a result, Pyeongsan became the vige chief.


    As the chief of the vige, he didn¡¯t have that much authority per se, but he did have a lot of work to do as a result. Nevertheless, he was satisfied with his role.


    ¡°Hahaha....¡±


    Having woken up early in the morning, Pyeongsan, who was preparing to start his tasks of the day, smirked in thought.


    He was recalling the visitor who sought him out the evening before.


    He had been fixing a broken straw mat when the man had visited him, and immediately prostrated at the man¡¯s appearance.


    It was because he realized the identity of the young man that wore a blue uniform.


    He knew that only the staff of the Hwacheon Academy wore a blue uniform with the character for learning embroidered on the back of their robe.


    No one would dare to pose as a Hwacheon Academy teacher for fear of being arrested by the n.


    Pyeongsan prostrated t on his stomach in greeting. It was something he had heard of doing in such circumstances.


    ¡°This country fellow greets you, Dae-hyeop!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Also, there¡¯s someone you should give more respect to than me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the elder of the n, Shim Jangro-nim.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Pyeongsan¡¯s eyes bulged out in response. Stories of the elders of the n circted through thend by word of mouth, so they had almost gained a legendary status in many people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°M-my greetings to you, Jangro-nim!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you as well. I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    Shim-gu cleared his throat, then spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯vee with students of the Hwacheon Academy for the purpose of doing some public service.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Di-did you just say public service?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked around the area, and I thought that you might like some help with your crops?¡±


    Pyeongsan promptly replied.


    ¡°Well if you¡¯re offering to help, how could I refuse?¡±


    Pyeongsan would have agreed even if the help was a type of help that would cause damage.


    There was a saying that a sword closer to you is scarier than a sword far away.


    ¡°Anyways, be aware that I¡¯ll being tomorrow morning with the students to catch bugs.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Di-did you say...catch bugs?¡±


    Pyeongsan blinked. He thought that he had misheard Shim-gu.


    ¡°Yes. The bugs are nibbling away at your crops, so I thought that it would be of some help to you if we removed them.¡±


    ¡°O-of course!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Pyeongsan was in deep thought.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not a bad thing to catch the bugs, but never in my life have I heard of people of Moorim catching bugs. Hahaha.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    The students were standing in front of the inn after their morning Qigong, their mouths agape from Kang-hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ar-are you telling us to catch bugs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The students blinked in response.


    When they had heard that they would be engaging in public service the day before, they expected their work to be sweeping the streets of the vige, or do some maintenance work.


    But never did they expect that their task was to go and remove insects.


    This was a shocker out of the blue.


    ¡°Did you just say...bugs?¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem? If there is, please say it right now.¡±


    The students remained silent.


    It wasn¡¯t because they had no problem, but because Kang-hyuk had wordlessly raised his fist.


    ¡®I-it already hurt so badly from being thrashed by that attendance book.¡¯


    ¡®Let alone his fists...¡¯


    ¡®We could actually die if that happened....¡¯


    Kang-hyuk grinned as the students put away theirints.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After that, they walked towards some farnd, not far away from the inn.


    The barley in the field was growing verdantly green as it was bathed in the rays of the spring sun.


    The field was so wide that it seemed endless.


    Nevertheless, there was a problem. That problem was caterpirs.


    There were around three to four caterpirs attached to one stem of barley.


    ¡°Right. What you all need to do is catch those bugs.¡±


    A student raised their hand at Kang-hyuk¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim. Those bugs are also lifeforms. Is it really okay to remove these lifeforms carelessly?¡±


    Kang-hyuk replied in response.


    ¡°Damn! Think about it, you rascal! You receive a single pancake after being starved for three days. Would you give that pancake away to the insect, and starve to death yourself?¡±


    ¡°That, well....¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, stop saying things that will cause you to be beaten to death by farmers, and focus on catching the bugs! I¡¯m going to be monitoring how many all of you catch individually, so don¡¯t even think of fooling around.¡±


    Kang-hyuk lifted his fist and continued to speak.


    ¡°The fellow who catches the least will undergo an hour long special training session. Also, I think all of you already know what will happen if any of you break any barley stems.¡±


    The students recoiled in fear.


    They had toiled like dogs until yesterday in the name of training. They didn¡¯t wish to experience such training once more.


    ¡®Receiving training again....¡¯


    ¡®I might even die...¡¯


    They rushed into the barley field one after another, carrying sacks.


    They brought out chopsticks with them to pick the caterpirs of the barley stalks, but they soon found out that there was no need for them.


    The fastest way to remove the caterpirs was by hand.


    ¡°Ahh! Ten thousand hands!¡±


    ¡°Huh! How petty! Do you think we could use the Geumnasu [1] technique?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I couldn¡¯t use anything? Thousand hands, blossom!¡±


    As Kang-hyuk watched the students go to the extent of using various martial techniques to catch the caterpirs, he turned to look at the vige chief, Pyeongsan.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Pyeongsan spoke, bowing his head.


    ¡°To be honest, I was initially a little uncertain about their bug-catching abilities, but right now, I¡¯m just surprised.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Is that so?¡±


    Kang-hyuk muttered under his breath whilst stroking his chin.


    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s good to mobilize the people of Moorim to partake in farming work.¡±


    He grinned at Pyeongsan, who looked touched by his words.


    ¡°Ae-rin-ah. What do you think of officially including farm work in my curriculum?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin simply smiled in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡±


    However, Kang-hyuk had overlooked the fact that there were two loyal people by his side that could easily make his words into a reality.


    Byeok Ae-rin and Shim-gu¡¯s eyes glistened.


    ¡®If that¡¯s what Seonsaengnim wants, it should definitely happen.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s something that Hyung-nim wants! If that¡¯s the case, it should indeed go ahead.¡¯


    Unaware of the thoughts of the two elders, Kang-hyuk gazed at the five students¡¯ busy working with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    The work of catching the insects had finished earlier than anticipated.


    They had some lunch and snacks in between, but the task sped up because of the students¡¯ use of martial techniques.


    Therefore, they were able to finish before dinner, and Pyeongsan, joined by the farmers, thanked them with gratitude.


    That evening.


    The five students, who were having their evening meal, looked proud.


    They had initially considered catching bugs an absurd task, but as of present, the grateful expressions of the farmers still lingered in their minds.


    The martial techniques they had utilized weren¡¯t that particrlyplicated.


    Even though that was the case, they felt renewed that they had been of some help to the farmers.


    They began to ponder about what kind of life was really worth living.


    ¡°You¡¯re all tired, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The students looked up at Kang-hyuk. They collectively replied, ¡°No, not at all!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not? I can see how tired you all are by your faces. You¡¯ve all worked hard. Eat your dinner, then rest well in your rooms.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After having given the students free time, Kang-hyuk emerged from the inn. His gaze changed as he entered a deserted alley behind the inn.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim.¡±


    Standing in front of him was Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°Your expression doesn¡¯t look too good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt it ever since we entered the vige. I can smell blood.¡±


    Shim-gu, who had left the inn with Kang-hyuk, chimed in.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cow ughterhouse over there....¡±


    Pok!


    Kang-hyuk struck the back of Shim-gu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah! Th-that hurt!¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s movement was so fast that the action was almost invisible.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve been wielding weapons for so many years now, do you not think I can differentiate between animal and human blood?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. It is human blood.¡±


    Shim-gu sighed.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, I could also smell human blood and was thinking that it was a little weird. It¡¯s difficult to produce such a strong scent of blood like this as well.¡±


    [1] Geumnasu is a martial technique where the opponent is taken down using the force of one¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 83

    <strong>Chapter 83: Chapter 82</strong>


    Byeok Ae-rin then spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s why when the students were in the process of doing their public service, I took the opportunity to look around the vige. I was able to find the ce where the smell was emanating from.¡±


    She was indeed the former head of Jimilgak, and someone who had served Kang-hyuk for the past fifty years.


    Byeok Ae-rin raised her hand and pointed towards a certain ce.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    Dog-fighting.


    It was the long-standing practice of making two dogs fight against one another. The spectators found the act entertaining, and it was a type of pastime.


    Dogs weren¡¯t the only animals sacrificed in the act though.


    People¡¯s enjoyment of dog-fighting increased since money was also involved, but the issue was that the act in itself had no moral standing.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t ouwed by the authorities. Therefore, it kept running.


    However, there was something that was prohibited- a blood fight involving humans.


    The people that partook in blood fights were usually forcefully kidnapped, and known as blood fighting ves.


    Many died a cruel death as the fights didn¡¯t stop until a person bled to death.


    To eradicate this immoral act, the government authorities had requested assistance from the Hwacheon n.


    Following this, the n hadunched arge-scale clean-up operation of these blood fights, and thereafter, most blood fighting venues had disappeared out of existence.


    Unfortunately, the roots of dark matters are usually tenacious.


    Hwagyeong Vige.


    The vige was quite rich, owing to itsrge fertile farnds, and its location being on the path of travellers.


    Therefore, it contained many extensive andrge buildings.


    But if one looked closely, between those buildings was a shabby, nameless pub that was out of ce amongst its more grandiose surroundings.


    Click


    The door opened.


    Two men entered the pub.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    The pub attendant rushed over towards the two men.


    ¡°What can I get for you?¡±


    One of the two men answered him.


    ¡°Four cups of azalea wine, and three cups of red wine.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t give that to you here! Follow me!¡±


    At the attendant¡¯s response, the two men followed him, as though they expected his reply. Their order was a kind of code.


    They then followed the attendant to a small room in a basement.


    ¡°Please give me your identity tag.¡±


    The bodynguage and speech of the attendant had changed. The two men took something out of their sleeves and presented it to him.


    The tag was made of oiled paper, and both tags had identical ck plum blossoms painted onto them.


    After having confirmed the identity tags, the attendant opened a door that connected to the basement room, and bowed politely soon after.


    ¡°Please have a good time!¡±


    The two men walked through the door.


    There wasn¡¯t just one door. There weren¡¯t two either.


    There was a total of five doors, each of which was guarded by guards who only let the two men through once they saw the ck plum blossom tag.


    As the men went through the fifth and final door, they cried out at the sight.


    ¡°Wooooow!¡±


    The ce was a blood fight venue.


    Despite the practice being banned, there was money to be made, which equated to pleasure.


    ¡°Fight! Fight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bet all of my money today!¡±


    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it! Kill him in one blow!¡±


    The shouts of the spectators filled the space. The reason as to why these sounds couldn¡¯t be heard from the outside wasn¡¯t because of the five doors that led to the space, but it was because of an artefact.


    The owner of the blood fighting arena had exchanged a small fortune for a noise-blocking artefact, and this was why his business had continued to thrive for so long.


    ¡°Wo!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s won again!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this his eighty seventh victory in a row?¡±


    The voice of the fightmentator rang out.


    ¡°Shortlying on again will be the man who has won eighty seven fights in a row, Blood Ghost! Anyone who hasn¡¯t put their bets in should do so right now!¡±


    The two men, and the other spectators present, immediately ced their bets on the man.


    Thanks to this particr blood fighting ve known as the Blood Ghost, the owner of the venue was making a huge profit.


    The man looked rtively normal.


    The tform he stood upon was surrounded by barbed wire to prevent him from escaping. He was wearing earth-coloured trousers.


    His entire torso was covered in scars, while his hair was short and unkempt.


    Drip Drip


    Blood was flowing down from his hands. Clutched in his fist was his opponent¡¯s heart, a heart that he had personally pulled out.


    He clenched his jaw.


    ¡®Don¡¯t forgive me! Curse me!¡¯


    A furious energy emanated from him as he silently begged for forgiveness from the man he had just killed.


    The fury wasn¡¯t directed towards his opponent.


    It was towards the spectators who bet their money and fueled the business, the people who had captured and sold him here, as well as the owner of the venue.


    He let out a breath, trying to soothe his anger.


    The owner had promised him his freedom if he won a hundred fights in a row, but he didn¡¯t believe his words.


    ¡°Hey! Blood Ghost! Go back to your ce!¡±


    A warrior of the venue owner shouted out at him. The man stepped of the stage in response and returned into a cage made of iron.


    There was no such thing as freedom for him. The same went for other blood fight ves.


    No matter how much profit they brought in, their lives were unchanging.


    He heard the chanting of the spectators, ready for the next fight to begin.


    Even in the hopeless situation he was in, he couldn¡¯t give up hope. He had to find his younger sister, who had been sold elsewhere.


    He could only listen, keeping his ears open to information, waiting for the chance of freedom.


    From what he had heard thus far, the reason why the venue was still open was because of the power of the venue owner.


    There were rumours that he had connections within the government. His hopes were slowly fading away.


    ¡°...!¡±


    His ears suddenly perked up.


    ¡°The Hwacheon Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A teacher of the academy brought the students to the vige to do some sort of public service.¡±


    ¡°What kind of service?¡±


    ¡°I heard they picked bugs out of the barley field.¡±


    ¡°What? No way! Don¡¯t joke around!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! They picked all of the bugs off the crops starting from the chief Pyeong¡¯snd, then all of thend around there.¡±


    ¡°It must be true then.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I heard that the venue wasn¡¯t going to open today because of them, but I guess they opened because of that Blood Ghost!¡±


    ¡°No wonder. They openedter than usual. Now that I think about it, why is the owner afraid of something like that? I¡¯ve heard he has some skilled warriors beside him?¡±


    ¡°The thing is...an elder of the n came with them!¡±


    ¡°An elder of the Hwacheon n? Well then, that is something to be afraid of.¡±


    Blood Ghost¡¯s eyes shone as he listened to their conversation.


    ¡®An elder of the n is in this vige?¡¯


    He clenched his fists.


    It waste into the night.


    Blood Ghost opened his eyes as he crouched within his small iron cage.


    The owner of the venue made a huge amount of profit due to his eighty eighth victory, and so, he had given his employees a bonus by providing them with extra food and alcohol.


    The warrior guarding Blood Ghost¡¯s cage was fast asleep after having consumed so much food and alcohol.


    In actuality, Blood Ghost was pretending to sleep.


    His only chance was now.


    His experience told him that there was a high possibility that the other warriors around the venue would be drunk.


    He didn¡¯t know when he could encounter such a chance once more. He knew that there was a potential of him dying before he could escape.


    He took out a key that he had kept hidden. It was a key he had stolen and kept for the right opportunity.


    Clink


    He opened the door of the cage he had been kept in with the key.


    Creak


    The rusty door creaked a little as he opened it, but since the guarding warrior was in deep sleep, he didn¡¯t notice.


    Blood Ghost carefully emerged out of the cage.


    He couldn¡¯t leave the warrior alive.


    Blood Ghost¡¯s entire fighting career had been weaponless, he had always fought with his bare hands.


    Blood fighting had always been fought using ordinary people, without the use of weaponry.


    Therefore, the method of killing an opponent within a short period of time was now second nature to him.


    The warrior, who was guarding him, did have martial ability, but a lower level of ability.


    In addition, the man was drunk, so his skill level was effectively the same as that of an ordinary man.


    After Blood Ghost had broken the warrior¡¯s neck, he removed his clothing, wearing the warrior¡¯s clothes himself.


    His own ¡®clothing¡¯ couldn¡¯t really be regarded as clothing.


    He then hung the warrior¡¯s sword onto his own waist. He needed a weapon to protect himself.


    ¡®Now, the problem is that door, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    He looked at the door in front of him.


    It was a passageway that connected the underground basement to the aboveground pub, but from what he had heard, there were a total of five doors to pass through.


    He picked up a cloth that came into sight and wrapped it around his face, making a mask out of it.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Now, all he needed was luck.


    He needed all the luck he could hold onto until he met the Hwacheon Academy teacher he had heard of or the n Elder.


    ¡®Gods of heaven and earth! You can use all of my remaining luck, but please help me! If you can¡¯t use my luck, then I¡¯ll put my life at stake! Please make it so that I can find my younger sister!¡¯


    He silently prayed, then opened the first door.


    Clink


    The rusty hinge of the door squeaked as he opened it, walking through it with all the courage he could muster up.


    Fortunately, the warrior guarding the door was drunk, therefore he was able to pass through without any issues.


    The warriors of the next four doors were surprisingly in the same condition as well.


    They also weren¡¯t expecting a blood fight ve to emerge with such confidence.


    His heart was pounding, but Blood Ghost opened thest door that connected to the first floor with confidence.


    ¡°....¡±


    The door led to a pub.


    ¡°Hahahaha! I knew Blood Ghost would win!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I lost!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, hurry and drink up and forget all of it! I¡¯ll treat you with a barrel of wine today!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t refuse that offer!¡±


    There were people sitting in groups of two and three in the pub, drinking while discussing the fights of the night.


    He was slightly startled at the repeated mention of his name, but didn¡¯t disy any outward surprise, quietly leaving the inn.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    No one stopped him.


    It had been a while since he hadst felt the fresh breeze of the outdoors. He had spent thest three years underground.


    The clear breeze released the nervousness he had been holding within him.


    But then...


    ¡°Hey, there!¡±


    A warrior was calling him from behind. Blood Ghost¡¯s hairs were standing on end as the warrior approached him.


    ¡°You should greet your seniors!¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    But just as Blood Ghost was about to breathe a sigh of relief and get moving once more...


    Tok


    The warrior ced his hand on Blood Ghost¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Wait a second!¡±


    The warrior tilted his head to the side as he looked at Blood Ghost¡¯s robes.


    ¡°There¡¯s blooding out of your robe. If you¡¯re bleeding that much, there must have been a serious situation, but I haven¡¯t received any such news. On top of that, you haven¡¯t received any treatment....¡±


    Disaster had struck.


    The wound he had received during the fight had be an issue. It had stopped bleeding after he had received mild treatment, but the wound seemed to have opened up again as he began to move.


    The warrior tugged at his robe.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Branded on the back of his neck was the character for dog.


    It meant that he was a blood fighting ve.


    ¡°Well, well, well. So you¡¯re a fugitive, eh?¡±


    The warrior unsheathed his sword, and pointed it towards Blood Ghost.


    ¡®How could it all end up in vain?!¡¯


    Blood Ghost closed his eyes. He was sure that he was going to die. There wasn¡¯t a chance that an escaped blood fighting ve wouldn¡¯t be killed.


    But he couldn¡¯t just die like this.


    In a moment, he unsheathed the sword hanging upon his own waist, and thrusted it towards the warrior.


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Somehow, the sword had embedded into the warrior¡¯s chest. But for some reason, he didn¡¯t consider pulling the sword out, and instead concentrated on running away.


    Shooong!


    The warrior thrusted his weapon through the air despite having been stabbed.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Blood Ghost clenched his jaw as he felt an intense pain running through his back.


    He had no time for hesitation. He simply began to run.

 Chapter 84

    <strong>Chapter 84: Chapter 83</strong>


    ¡®I-it¡¯s there!¡¯


    A sign with the words ¡®Hwagyeong Inn¡¯ written on it caught his eye.


    Although he had been sold as a ve owing to the fall of his family, he had belonged to a prestigious noble family. In other words, he had learned to read and write in preparation for a governmental role.


    He had hidden this fact thus far for the sake of his family¡¯s honour.


    ¡°...!¡±


    His eyes widened all of a sudden.


    He had caught sight of a man in a blue uniform, standing near the rear-end of the inn.


    Despite it being night, he had a clear vision of the man¡¯s clothes due to the light shining from the inn window.


    ¡®Th-those clothes? There¡¯s no doubt! It¡¯s the academy uniform!¡¯


    He was instantly able to recognize the Hwacheon Academy¡¯s teacher uniform since its appearance was quite widely known.


    He abruptly prostrated at the feet of the young man.


    ¡°Daehyeop! Please help me! Daehyeop!¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at the man who was prostrating at his feet.


    ¡®He reeks of blood.¡¯


    The smell of blood that Kang-hyuk had sensed since he had first entered the vige was rather concentrated on this man.


    He had just spoken about smelling blood in the vige, while Byeok Ae-rin had just spoken to him about the source of that smell.


    She asked him whether he wanted to pay a visit to the source of the blood, but Kang-hyuk shook his head in response.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s main reason for entering the vige was for the students¡¯ public service, and so, he felt as though there was no reason for him to take interest in other matters.


    His only priority was the students¡¯ safety.


    ¡®But...seeing as this fellow appeared in front of me, what on earth am I meant to do?¡¯


    A crease was forming at the centre of Kang-hyuk¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have gotten that far!¡±


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    The roar of dozens of warriors echoed out from behind them. The man, whose face had now paled, spoke, ¡°I¡¯m a blood fighting ve!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s expression drastically changed in an instant.


    ¡°You¡¯re a blood fighting ve?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I escaped to seek your help after I heard of your arrival in the vige. Please help me!¡±


    Kang-hyuk was well aware of what a blood fighting ve was.


    There wasn¡¯t a chance that he would be unaware.


    Kang-hyuk had been called to the pce, and after having a personal audience with the emperor, had received an imperial edict.


    ¡®I thought I hadpletely wiped that out, but I guess blood fighting is still happening here and there?¡¯


    He had initially been reluctant to get involved, but things had now changed. This matter was now an important one.


    The issue of addressing blood fighting was one officially under the n Leader¡¯s jurisdiction, but Kang-hyuk had been the one that had personally received an imperial edict on the matter from the emperor.


    He also swore an oath to the emperor that he would remove all traces of blood fighting from thend.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t just promise him, I swore an oath. This isn¡¯t something I can ignore.¡¯


    He looked into the eyes of the blood fighting ve, Blood Ghost. They were the eyes of someone who was telling the truth.


    Kang-hyuk then turned to look at Byeok Ae-rin.


    ¡°Take this fellow and hide him somewhere temporarily.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She immediately escorted Blood Ghost away, disappearing off far into the distance within a few moments. Almost as soon as they had left, a group of warriors approached Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Look here, has there been....?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The warrior became startled as he noticed Kang-hyuk¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°I-it can¡¯t be, that uniform?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kang-hyuk, a teacher of the Hwacheon Academy. And this man over here is an elder of the Hwacheon n.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The warriors immediately prostrated in front of Shim-gu.


    They had heard that a teacher of the Hwacheon Academy and an elder of the n were in the vige, but they did not expect to actually meet them.


    ¡®N-noticing it now, this is the Hwagyeong Inn!¡¯


    ¡®Damn it! We shouldn¡¯t havee this way!¡¯


    Shim-gu spoke, after receiving an eye signal from Kang-hyuk.


    ¡°Ahem ahem. Who are you fellows?¡±


    One of the warriors spoke up, stammering his words.


    ¡°The thing is, we are...just passing by...¡±


    The warriors were well aware that their job involving blood fighting was dangerous.


    The nearby southern Hanam branch of the Hwacheon n had secretly given them their backing, and because of that, they hadn¡¯t had many issues thus far. Of course, an elder of the n, as well as a teacher of the Hwacheon Academy were important figures that wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye.


    The destruction of blood fighting venues was still a task of the Hwacheon n.


    They had somehow managed to sweet-talk the Hanam Branch Head into not reporting them, but this was unlikely to work in the case of a n elder.


    ¡®Da-damn it!¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re fucked!¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ve gone to the dogs!¡¯


    Shim-gu red at the warrior in response to his timid reply.


    ¡°If you all just happened to be passing by, you should have gone on your way quietly. Why did you stop to ask us something? There must have been a reason, no?¡±


    ¡°A-about that...¡±


    Shim-gu began to drive the warriors into a corner, rendering them speechless.


    ¡°Are you unable to speak because you actually approached us in an attempt tomit robbery? Did you think of us as weaklings? You bastards!¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case at all!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s not it? Why would you approach us with such a vicious energy about you if that wasn¡¯t your intention?¡±


    The warriors felt so wronged by Shim-gu¡¯s ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ that they felt as though their insides were going to burst.


    They approached him and Kang-hyuk with the intention of finding out the whereabouts of the escaped blood fighting ve, but had now been caught up in an unfortunate situation.


    Confessing the truth wasn¡¯t an option if they wanted to stay alive.


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Seeing as all of you aren¡¯t replying, there¡¯s no doubt! I guess I¡¯ll have to hand you over to the government office!¡±


    The warriors felt a sudden relief.


    Their employer, the owner of the blood fighting venue, had connections within the government, so they would most likely have to spend a maximum of a night in difort until they were released.


    But...


    ¡°No! No! I can¡¯t bother the government office with such a trivial matter. Not only that, even though you all look weak, you are still fellows that have martial abilities, and therefore, you should be treated with thews of Moorim....¡±


    Shim-gu ced his weapon, his fan into his waist belt.


    ¡°All of you should repent. Each and every one of you will be receiving a blow, one-by one.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Before they could question further, Shim-gu¡¯s body had already moved into action.


    Pok! Pok Pok Pok! Pok!


    As Shim-gu¡¯s foot lodged into their shoulders, they let out a groan of pain, falling onto the floor.


    ¡°Huh...¡±


    Arghhh...¡±


    Shim-gu lifted his hand in warning.


    ¡°All of you can get lost now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Do I have to beat all of you up again for you to get out of my sight?¡±


    The warriors immediately got up and ran off. Shim-gu burst intoughter at the sight.


    ¡°Hahahahah!¡±


    Pok!


    After having made sure that no one was in the vicinity, Kang-hyuk hit the back of Shim-gu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Argh! Th-that hurt.¡±


    ¡°Your voice is loud! Are you intending on waking up the people who are sleeping in the inn?¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Leave it. I¡¯m going to Ae-rin now, so I¡¯ll leave the responsibility of the students¡¯ safety with you. It is my responsibility, but seeing as this blood fighting issue hase up, nothing else can be done.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trusting you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded, and began to move, his destination being Byeok Ae-rin and the blood fighting ve. Despite Byeok Ae-rin being the former head of Jimilgak, and a frequent user of the invisibility technique, Kang-hyuk was aware of exactly where she had gone.


    A few minutester.


    Kang-hyuk entered the surrounding forest.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Seonsaengnim!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin waved Kang-hyuk over, alerting him of her presence.


    Kneeling in front of her was the blood fighting ve, Blood Ghost.


    Kang-hyuk looked at him.


    ¡°Lift up your head.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As he looked up, Kang-hyuk began to question him.


    ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m known as Blood Ghost.¡±


    ¡°Blood Ghost...that¡¯s a rather bloody name. So? What are you intending to do now?¡±


    Blood Ghost replied, ¡°My intentions are to leave and find my younger sibling. It¡¯s my younger sister, who has been sold somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Kang-hyuk thought that he would give the man some silver and send him on his way. The protection he had offered him thus far was more than enough.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, why is his face familiar?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk retracted his hand from his sleeve, and questioned Blood Ghost once more.


    ¡°Blood Ghost isn¡¯t your real name though, is it?¡±


    Blood Ghost bit his lip and clenched his fists.


    He hesitated.


    He was worried that if he revealed his real name, it could potentially be misused.


    His family was a prestigious family, and even though his household had fallen, the prestige of their name still remained.


    Nheless, he had been taken aback by the martial skill of the woman who had taken him to hide in the forest.


    He had seen many who had learned martial skills, but inparison to them, her abilities were god-like.


    Blood Ghost felt that such a person, along with a teacher of the Hwacheon Academy, wouldn¡¯t mar his name.


    Therefore, he decided to reveal it.


    ¡°My name is... Ha Go-jun.¡±


    ¡°Ha Go-jun...¡±


    Kang-hyuk felt as though he had heard the name somewhere.


    ¡°Seeing as I¡¯ve heard of the name, you must be a child of a well-known family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the eldest son of Nakyang¡¯s Munyun Ha Family.¡±


    Kang-hyuk was taken back by surprise from his response.


    ¡°What did you just say? The Munyun Ha Family?¡±


    ¡°Yo-you know of my family?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a chance of Kang-hyuk not knowing the family.


    The family was known for their academic prowess. Their prowess was so amazing that the emperor himself called upon them when he had an academic query.


    Therefore, there wasn¡¯t a schr that wasn¡¯t familiar with the Munyun Ha Family.


    The family¡¯s fame had slightly declined after its head, Ha Du-gyeong had died, but nevertheless, the family was still a well-known prestigious family.


    When Kang-hyuk had been in retirement four years earlier, Byeok Ae-rin brought him news that Ha Du-gyeong¡¯s son had passed away as well.


    This was why he was so amazed to hear that Ha Du-gyeong¡¯s grandson was a blood fighting ve.


    Kang-hyuk wanted to find out why.


    ¡°How did you be a blood fighting ve?¡±


    ¡°Our family¡¯s financial situation became dire after my mother and father became ill, so I had to take out a high-interest loan.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk. I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡®Such a mighty family crumbled like this within moments!¡¯


    But he still couldn¡¯t wrap his head as to how the family fell so easily. The family didn¡¯t have a great number of offspring to assist in matters, as they wanted to raise each child preciously.


    Although that was the case, they surely must have had other rtives that could have helped them.


    ¡®There must have been someone behind this!¡¯


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t disclose his thoughts verbally, and gazed at Ha Go-jun.


    He had gotten on quite well with his grandfather, Ha Du-gyeong, to the point of even drinking along with him.


    Kang-hyuk began to recall those times.


    When Kang-hyuk had gone to the pce to receive the emperor¡¯s edict, the person who had informed him of his summoning, and who had apanied him to the pce, was Ha Du-gyeong.


    It was a trick of the emperor to send writers with guests he had summoned as opposed to sending gold, or other gifts.


    It meant that the person should let go of trying to fight, as well as abandon bringing weapons with them.


    The body of a writer wasn¡¯t one that was trained in martial arts, and so, if one was too vigorous with their energy or movements whilst being in their presence, they could easily be inflicted with an internal injury.


    But the emperor showed Kang-hyuk favor by sending Ha Du-gyeong, a beloved writer of his, to apany him.


    However, Kang-hyuk found this bothersome.


    Nevertheless, there wasn¡¯t much he could do, as it would be even more bothersome if he went against the emperor¡¯s will.


    The thought of killing the emperor had also briefly ran through his mind, but he soon rejected it, since handling the aftereffects of that would cause a ridiculous amount of extra work for Kang-hyuk.


    And so, Kang-hyuk decided to ept the emperor¡¯s summons.


    The imperial pce wasn¡¯t something of concern to Kang-hyuk, unless he was to aim for imperial power. Of course, he knew that the emperor would have only summoned him, the leader of Moorim, if there was a significant reason.


    But he didn¡¯t feel like going that obediently.


    He staged his own mini protest by making the imperial messenger, Ha Du-gyeong, wait in his reception space for an extended period of time.


    This wasn¡¯t really something most would have dared to do, but Kang-hyuk had always been gutsy.


    ¡°Er...n Leader, I don¡¯t know if you should make the messenger wait for so long. What if the emperor gets angry...¡±


    Kang-hyuk lifted his hand, dismissing Byeok Ae-rin, the then Jimilgak Head¡¯s words of concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do you think he would be so petty as toin to the emperor?¡±


    As Kang-hyuk had said, Ha Du-gyeong wasn¡¯t a petty man, on the contrary, he was rather open-minded and witty.


    In conclusion, his mental acuity was as sharp as his lofty academic prowess.

 Chapter 85

    <strong>Chapter 85: Chapter 84</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte into the night though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see him in the morning.¡±


    ¡°n Leader!¡±


    The voice of the guard standing by Kang-hyuk¡¯s door suddenly rang out.


    ¡°n Leader! The emperor¡¯s messenger, Ha Du-gyeong, ising....¡±


    Before the guard was even able to finish his sentence, Ha Du-gyeong entered the room.


    Kang-hyuk anticipated the messenger to be angry, but for some unknown reason, the man was smiling.


    Kang-hyuk felt an unexpected nervousness at Ha Du-gyeong¡¯s smile. The man seemed to be more powerful than he had initially thought.


    He was able to ascertain this not just by his grin, but also from the energy that encapsted him.


    ¡°Ah-ahem. I was going toe to you, but you seem to have arrived personally! You must have been in a hurry. But I¡¯ll see you tomo....¡±


    Tak.


    As Kang-hyuk attempted to address the situation coolly, Ha Du-gyeong plopped a bottle of liquor onto his desk.


    His eyes were instantly drawn to the bottle.


    ¡°After hearing that the n Leader knew how to drink, I thought I could be like Li Po [1] tonight and drink with you, but seeing as you seemed to be busy, I came myself.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    ¡°This is liquor that the emperor has given to me. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of it or not, but this is a liquor among liquors, the Purple Cloud Wine. Not only that, but it¡¯s a special variety of Purple Cloud Wine.¡±


    ¡°Th-that famous....¡±


    ¡°How about one shot?¡±


    Gulp.


    Kang-hyuk ended up finishing the whole bottle of wine with Ha Du-gyeong.


    Even after the incident, for many years, Kang-hyuk and Ha Du-gyeong continued to meet, drinking wine together until Ha Du-gyeong¡¯s death.


    Ha Du-gyeong died from a fall.


    If he held on and survived a little longer than he had, Kang-hyuk would have found a way to treat him somehow, but unfortunately, Ha Du-gyeong had died almost immediately after falling on an icy street in winter.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s was greatly pained at the news of his sudden death.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to find good friends like him....¡¯


    They had met, and shared a few drinks together two days before Ha Du-gyeong¡¯s death. Kang-hyuk still vividly remembered the words he had spoken to him on that day.


    ¡°Why our family so esteemed...we might even be cursed as I¡¯ve heard others say.¡±


    ¡°Cursed! Don¡¯t say things like that.¡±


    ¡°I only have a single offspring, my son, and that son only has a son and a daughter....¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really that concerned, why don¡¯t you take a concubine?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re saying that, you really don¡¯t know much about our family, do you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Up until now, none of the women that have entered our family as concubines have never be pregnant, or if they did, they never sessfully delivered the child.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    If the situation of the family¡¯s fertility had reached such an extent, they could really have been cursed.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s strange that your family lineage has even continued on for so long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the people of Moorim live longer than us ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s dependent on the person. People who live by the sword are always walking on a fine line between life and death.¡±


    ¡°Even so, in the case that you live longer than me, could I ask you to look after my family?¡±


    ¡°To look after your family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.... I don¡¯t want a lot of help or anything. If you can just assist one time if my family is experiencing a difficult time, that would be more than enough. All I want is some help so that my lineage can continue on. Is it too much of a burdensome request?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t refuse you. I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. On another note, today, Go-jun....¡±


    ¡°Are you boasting about your grandson again?¡±


    ¡°That rascal really took after me....¡±


    ¡°Damn it! How can you be boasting like this to someone that doesn¡¯t even have a grandson?¡±


    Kang-hyuk could still see Ha Du-gyeong¡¯s cheerful face before his eyes.


    He began to feel enraged as he remembered Ha Du-gyeong¡¯s final request.


    This was because he had almost not fulfilled it.


    He blinked, and looked at Ha Go-jun once more.


    At present, the five students under Kang-hyuk¡¯s care were his top priority, and he had already assigned Shim-gu to the task of dealing with the warriors that were after Ha Go-jun. This in itself fulfilled Kang-hyuk¡¯s duty towards his old friend.


    There wasn¡¯t really a need to go beyond what he had already done.


    ¡®B-but if I just let him go like this, I won¡¯t feel at ease. What if Ha Du-gyeonges into my dreams wailing....¡¯


    Kang-hyuk sighed after mulling over the issue.


    ¡®I should do a little more as thanks to the fellow that spent so much time hanging out with me.¡¯


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t right to send away his long-gone friend¡¯s grandson away without properly receiving him.


    Not only that, Kang-hyuk felt that investigating the situation further was of great importance. He addressed Ha Go-jun, ¡°You smell like blood. That means that many have lost their lives at your hands.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Ha Go-jun replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Up until today, I¡¯ve killed around eighty eight...no, after I escaped I killed two more, so in total, I¡¯ve killed ny people.¡±


    Kang-hyuk clicked his tongue.


    He was aware that weapons weren¡¯t permitted in blood fighting arenas.


    It was dangerous to hand over a weapon to a ve, since there was a possibility they would use it to break out. Also, there was less fun involved in watching a fight using weapons.


    Kang-hyuk found the fact that Ha Go-jun had killed eighty eight rivals and survived through his blood fighting career without a weapon quite surprising.


    ¡®He¡¯s a tough one. And as that fellow used to boast, he¡¯s quite a smartd as well.¡¯


    Thud!


    Ha Go-jun suddenly bashed his forehead onto the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if I die. I¡¯m a murderer who has caused the deaths of many. How could I hope to live! But, but...¡±


    He continued, ¡°I just want to find my younger sister. I just want to find her and tell her that I¡¯ve been fine all of this time. I want to tell her to not worry about me. Please let me go!¡±


    Tears began to well up in Ha Go-jun¡¯s eyes. They were tears he had held back for all of these years, tears of pain and hardship.


    Kang-hyuk stared at Ha Go-jun.


    ¡®Thisd, does he think that I want to arrest him?¡¯


    Kang-hyuk bent down, putting his hand on Ha Go-jun¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a figure worthy enough for you to be prostrating like this. So please, lift your head now.¡±


    Ha Go-jun slowly lifted his bowed head, slightly startled.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s gaze towards him was a gaze of sorrow.


    ¡°If you say you¡¯re a murderer, I would be a mass murderer.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked at his hands.


    He wasn¡¯t certain exactly how many lives had been taken with his hands, but he was certain that it was a hundred times the amount of people Ha Go-jun had killed.


    He wasn¡¯t regretful of this.


    ¡°Damn it! If you hadn¡¯t killed your opponent, you would have died! You killed those people because you didn¡¯t wish to die yourself, right?¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t die yet...¡±


    ¡°Exactly, so stop prostrating on the floor so pitifully, wipe your tears, and stand up. I¡¯m not going to arrest you and send you to the government office.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, how old are you?¡±


    Ha Go-jun wiped his tears and replied, ¡°I¡¯m neen.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang-hyuk was momentarily at a loss for words.


    ¡°Did you just say neen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s feeling of remorse for Ha Go-jun¡¯s situation increased. His current appearance was so rough as a result of the difficult times he had endured that he didn¡¯t look his age.


    ¡°Ae-rin-ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seonsaengnim?¡±


    ¡°Take him to the inn and tell Baek-gap to take care of feeding him and cleaning him up.¡±


    ¡°Understood. But...Seonsaengnim?¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin pointed at the back of Ha Go-jun¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What are we going to do about the mark on his neck?¡±


    ¡°Mark?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve looked and he has a branding on the back of his neck. It¡¯s the dog character.¡±


    Kang-hyuk promptly examined Ha Go-jun¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Dog-like fellows do dog-like deeds, I guess.¡±


    The branding was done by heating up a stamp, and then pressing the heated stamp onto the skin, effectively burning the imprint into it. Kang-hyuk knew that Ha Go-jun must have experienced a great deal of pain during the process.


    But of course, he felt more apologetic towards his grandfather, Ha Du-gyeong.


    Kang-hyuk took a small box out of his sleeve, then presented Byeok Ae-rin with a small bottle that was inside of it.


    ¡°This will do the trick.¡±


    ¡°Ah! It will, indeed.¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin grinned as she epted the bottle, being aware of what it was.


    ¡°Oh yes, Ae-rin-ah. I also have another favour to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please say.¡±


    ¡°The closest n branch to this vige is the Hanam branch, right?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Tell the branch head bastard toe running over here right away.¡±


    Bang!


    The location was the blood fighting venue of Hwagyeon Vige.


    The only office in the venue was the office of the venue owner. The venue owner sitting behind the desk banged on it with his fist.


    He had just heard news of what had happened.


    ¡°What? Blood Ghost escaped? What on earth were you bastards doing whilst he escaped?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The venue owner continued to vent his fury at the silence of the warriors.


    ¡°And not only that, but you also ran into an elder of the Hwacheon n? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep out of their sight?¡±


    Bang!


    His fist collided with the desk in front of him once more.


    ¡°Go and find him immediately! Thatd is the source of my money! There¡¯s no one that can fight as well as him!¡±


    The owner of the blood fighting venue, Yeom-jung, was distressed.


    He loved money. It was as the saying went, if one has money, they can even handle a ghost. He liked money so much because it made everything possible.


    This was why Yeom-jung had mulled over what would bring him the greatest wealth, and concluded that blood fighting was the way.


    When he first began, he had set up various connections with people, and bribed those that needed to be bribed. He was well aware that the practice was ouwed by the government, and that if they were discovered by the Hwacheon n, his business would be wiped out.


    But nevertheless, the practice couldn¡¯t be entirely eradicated.


    He knew that if he set up his business well, taking all the necessary precautions, he would make a lot of money.


    When he had been trying to make his venue impossible to detect, he became aware that there was a sound-blocking artefact.


    That artefact was with a prestigious family of Nakyang, the Munyun Ha Family.


    Yeom-jung attempted to visit the family to ask them for the artefact, but they had refused to even see him.


    But as the matter involved making money, Yeom-jung didn¡¯t give up.


    He bribed a servant of the family into adding poison into their food.


    As a result of this, the master and mistress of the family became ill with an illness that was said to be incurable, regardless of what doctor they visited.


    This was because the poison hade from the Dark Medicine Valley. Money was indeed power just as he thought.


    In a matter of six months, the couple had died, and the family had been left with staggering debts.


    Unfortunately, there was no one that had stepped forward to help the family.


    Yeom-jung had won over several families and groups that had great enmity with the Ha Family.


    After that, things had gone how he had wanted.


    The merciless debt collector had sold off the two children of the family as ves, and had sold all of the objects within the house.


    As a result, Yeom-jun had been able to gain the artefact he had worked so hard to attain.


    ¡®I worked so hard for this!¡¯


    He looked at a vase in his office. The vase contained yellow flowers.


    It was a white porcin vase that waspletely undecorated.


    That was the artefact that he had worked so hard to obtain, the artefact that blocked all sound.


    The condition for activating the artefact was flowers. The vase had to have flowers inside of it for it to work.


    He cried out at the warriors standing in front of him.


    ¡°I have no other choice! If you can¡¯te back with him, you¡¯ll all be killed! If the elder of the n finds out about this ce, it¡¯s all over!¡±


    The warriors dashed outside at his warning.


    Yeom-jun had regrly sent bribes to the nearby branch of the n, as well as government officials, but an elder of the n was another matter altogether.


    He wished that the elder would leave Hwagyeong Vige as soon as possible. Sadly for him, Yeom-jung was in the dark.


    He was unaware that a mad dog, someone that was worse than Shim-gu, was now in his blood fighting venue, and that a catastrophe greater than he could imagine was nowing his way.


    [1] Li Po was an acimed Tang Dynasty poet famous for his poetry on the pleasures of drinking wine, and general drunkenness

 Chapter 86

    <strong>Chapter 86: Chapter 85</strong>


    There was another basement hidden within the blood fighting arena basement.


    The basement was divided into dozens of rooms, with multiple cages within each room.


    Trapped inside the cages were people. Their expressions were filled with anger, as well as sadness and desperation. They knew that their lives were soon going to end in the blood fighting arena.


    Amongst them was a bald man who had an amused look on his face.


    ¡°I wonder if Blood Ghost got away safely. He should have waited a little longer...tsk tsk.¡±


    The man clicked his tongue.


    ¡°These rotten bastards! Why are you doing this in my area? I¡¯ll take out your intestines and strangle you with them! I¡¯ll throw you out as dog food...Ah! I shouldn¡¯t swear! Oh Amidabuddha [1]!¡±


    He then folded his hands together and began praying to Buddha.


    ¡°Right, I should get moving.¡±


    He ced his hands on the bars of the steel cage he was locked within.


    And then...


    *Jjuuuuk!*


    The bars bent in an outward manner, creating an opening with minimum effort.


    ¡°Trying to lock me up with this? No chance!¡±


    He confidently strode out of the room his cage was in. But at that moment...


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    He froze from the energy he felt all of a sudden.


    There was only one person he knew of that had an energy that spread so extensively, and that made everything surrounding it tremble with fear.


    ¡°It-it can¡¯t be? It¡¯s not that, is it?¡±


    At that moment, a young man entered the dark room he had been kept within.


    The bald man channeled energy towards his eyesight, noticing the blue Hwacheon academy teacher¡¯s uniform the young man was clothed in.


    His face was also strangely familiar to the bald man.


    ¡®Who is that teacher? Where have I seen him before....¡¯


    *Sniff*


    The man¡¯s nose twitched.


    He had an ability that was unknown to all but his close colleagues- a sense of smell that was almost crazily sharp.


    This was why he was nicknamed ¡®Rabid Dog¡¯.


    His sense of smell extended to ten kilometres surrounding him, and the smell he was most familiar with was...


    The man¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®It¡¯s unmistakable! It¡¯s my elder Hyung-nim¡¯s scent!¡¯


    But the teacher standing in front of him was too young to be his elder Hyung-nim, who was ny eight years old this year.


    ¡®Could it be Byeonyeongsul? Or Ju-ansul [2]?¡¯


    The young man suddenly opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Ji-myeong? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°It-it can¡¯t be, my elder Hyung-nim!¡±


    Ji-myeong was the bald man¡¯s Buddhist name, but there were only a handful of people that had the authority to call him by that name.


    Most people called him the Demon Exterminating Grandmaster.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. What¡¯s with your face? Is it Byeonyeongsul?¡±


    Within a few moments, the man¡¯s appearance changed from that of a young man to that of a seventy year old elder.


    ¡°Yes. It was Byeonyeongsul. Anyways, what about you elder Hyung-nim? Is it Byeonyeongsul as well?¡±


    Kang-hyuk shook his head at Ji-myeong¡¯s query, and looked at him meaningfully.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s reverse aging.¡±


    ¡°...elder Hyung-nim. You¡¯ve got to be kidding right? Also, what¡¯s with your clothes?¡±


    Kang-hyuk didn¡¯t reply, and instead grabbed the bar of a cage beside him. It was the cage Ji-myeong had just escaped from.


    *Jjeoeoeok.*


    He had crushed the bar. Ji-myeong recoiled at the sight.


    Kang-hyuk used to destroy any surrounding boulders or trees to adjust the strength of his fist before beating Ji-myeong up.


    ¡°Ji-myeong-ah.¡±


    ¡°Huh!? Y-yes, what¡¯s the matter, Hy-hyung-nim?¡±


    ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°A-are you going to beat me up?¡±


    ¡°Hm, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to smoothly loosen up our conversation with a few strikes. Your Hyung-nim is sad because I feel as though the trust between us has been broken.¡±


    ¡°Huh! N-no! That¡¯s not the case!¡±


    Ji-myeong, whose face hadpletely paled, began to passionately shake his head.


    ¡°How could I have dared to question your words, elder Hyung-nim! I had temporarily lost my mind.¡±


    Kang-hyuk dropped his raised hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you realized.¡±


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Ji-myeong spoke up carefully, ¡°Then again, elder Hyung-nim, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯vee to turn this blood fighting venue upside down. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee here for the same reason. This vige falls into my area.¡±


    Kang-hyuk nodded.


    Ji-myeong, a shaolin disciple, had built a small hermitage near the Sung Mountain, and this was where he had retired.


    As a child, he had be orphaned when both of his parents were lost to Magi¡¯s, after which he had been kidnapped to be a blood fighter. A benevolent shaolin warrior had found him, and rescued him out of that situation, thereupon bing a shaolin disciple.


    Ji-myeong still held strong resentment against Magi¡¯s and blood fighting as a result of the traumatic memories he held of those times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, elder Hyung-nim!¡±


    They moved upwards towards the blood fighting venue.


    *Kwakwakwakwang!*


    Ji-myeong expanded his energy, then held out his hand. A stick came flying into his hand along with the sound of something shattering.


    The stick looked like an ordinary wooden stick, but inscribed onto it was a name that would cause Magi¡¯s to tremble in fear.


    Magi Extinguishing Stick.


    *Kwakwakwakwakwa!*


    The surrounding area began to crumble away as he swung the stick around.


    ¡°Be gentle.¡±


    As he spoke, Kang-hyuk took his attendance book out of his inner robe.


    ¡°Hyu-hyung-nim, what is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an attendance book.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Ji Cheol-muk looked perplexed. Kang-hyuk exined further, ¡°It feels good beating with this.¡±


    Kang-hyuk immediately flew into action, beating the warriors that had begun to gather around them.


    *Pok Pok Pok Pok!*


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Yeom-jung, the owner of the blood fighting venue, soon became aware of the chaos ensuing.


    ¡°What? There are two warriors causing havoc here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who they are, but order the warriors to go down there and kill them!¡±


    The warrior in front of Yeom-jung seemed to disagree with the idea.


    ¡°One of them is a teacher of the Hwacheon Academy.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is a teacher of the Hwacheon Academy, if he¡¯s dead, he won¡¯t be able to speak, will he?¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean, but the man¡¯s too powerful!¡±


    Then, all of a sudden...


    ¡°My, my god! There¡¯s a big problem! The warriors of the Hwacheon n! They are approaching upwards!¡±


    Yeom-jung waved his hand in dismissal.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. They will just pretend to search, then they¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Unfortunately for him, the warrior had more to say.


    ¡°Yes, but the thing is...the warriors have dragged the Hanam branch manager over here as well! There¡¯s an imperial order for your head. Anyone who kills you will receive 5 gold coins.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yeom-jung sprang up off his chair.


    This meant that his bribes were now ineffective. He had to make a decision.


    He could stay and die a dog¡¯s death, or he could run away and n out his future life.


    His decision was of course, thetter.


    He turned the desk in his office.


    *Whir.* *Dok.*


    After he turned the desk, a hole appeared on the floor. It was an emergency exit that Yeom-jung had made a long time ago.


    He flung himself into the hole...


    Or tried to fling himself into the hole.


    He would have seeded if someone hadn¡¯t prevented him from doing so.


    ¡°You ugly fool! Stop right there!¡±


    *Syuk!*


    A stick came flying towards Yeom-jung. It was Ji-myeong¡¯s weapon, the Magi Extinguishing Stick.


    *Pok!*


    The Magi Extinguishing Stick prated through Yeom-jung¡¯s clothing, and lodged him into the wall behind.


    ¡°Ah, arghhhhh....¡±


    Yeom-jung, who was hanging from the wall, looked at the two men who had approached him.


    There was a man wearing blue clothing, and a bald man in shabby, half-torn robes.


    Yeom-jung couldn¡¯t understand why he felt shivers running through his body at the mere sight of the two men. He began to tremble, his mental rity bing cloudy.


    ¡°So you tried to run away, huh.¡±


    Kang-hyuk muttered under his breath as he looked at the hole underneath the desk. He then grabbed his attendance book and sent it flying towards Yeom-jung.


    *Pok!*


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Yeom-jung let out a groan. The pain of being struck by Kang-hyuk¡¯s attendance book was beyond imagination.


    He came to his senses once more from the pain of Kang-hyuk¡¯s blow, gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    ¡°This bastard, how can you say that as the owner of a blood fighting establishment?¡±


    ¡°I simply provide people with entertainment! Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me?¡±


    Kang-hyuk lifted up his attendance book. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to reply to such a ridiculous statement.


    ¡°I see that you¡¯re going to have to be beaten quite a lot.¡±


    Ji-myeong nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I feel the same way. No matter which way I look at it, this bastard needs to be salted and thrown away like a wild mountain vegetable! I¡¯m going to cook his eyes...ah!¡±


    Kang-hyuk, who had been silent until that point, pped the back of Ji-myeong¡¯s head.


    ¡°Sh! You¡¯re a Buddhist. Control that mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Yes! Sorry. Amidabuddha!¡±


    ***


    Ok-bae was a warrior of the Hwacheon n who had a peak level of cultivation.


    As soon as the news of him reaching peak cultivation had spread, he was promoted to the role of branch manager for the Hwacheon n¡¯s Hanam branch.


    He was contacted by many individuals as soon as he was promoted, and money began to flow towards him in the form of bribes.


    He was initially uneasy about epting bribes, but eventually, greed got the better of him.


    Anxiety crept in as time went on. He had a feeling that he would be in a messy situation if he kept on epting bribes.


    All of a sudden...


    Ok-bae frowned as a servant hurriedly rushed in whilst he was going through documents that had arrived from the n.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. Don¡¯t be so frivolous!¡±


    ¡°I-I apologize! But I had something I urgently needed to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°By-byeok Ae-rin Jangro hase.¡±


    ¡°Who did you just say hase?¡±


    Ok-bae thought that he had misheard the servant, therefore he had asked again. Looking frustrated, the servant replied, ¡°I said Byeok Ae-rin Jangro-nim! The elder that was the former head of Jimilgak!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Ok-bae was so surprised he felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Ah, aah....¡±


    ¡°A-are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Wa-water!¡±


    The servant rushed to fetch water, and it was only after Ok-bae had a gulp that he felt somewhat calmer.


    The elders of the Hwacheon n were legendary figures.


    To ordinary people, the elders felt like gods that didn¡¯t exist in real life, but to the people of Moorim, the elders of the n were a reality.


    New warriors entering the Hwacheon n were given information to read about the elders, and so, they were well informed on their identities, as well as their personality traits.


    Amongst the elders, there were a few that were noted for not having great personalities, with Byeok Ae-rin being one of them.


    It was implicitly indicated to the warriors that her nickname was ¡®Kind Crazy Bitch.¡¯ If someone were to mess up around her, it was a probability that they could go missing forever.


    ¡°Wh-where is the elder right now?¡±


    ¡°The elder is waiting in the reception room.¡±


    Ok-bae dashed towards the reception room.


    Waiting there was an elderly woman with ming red hair. She had released the Ju-ansul technique for her visit to Ok-bae, and so, her appearance was that of her original age.


    Ok-bae immediately prostrated by her feet.


    ¡°I, Ok-bae, head of the Hwacheon n¡¯s Hanam branch, greet you, Jangro-nim!¡±


    Byeok Ae-rin replied, an unamused look on her face, ¡°There¡¯s no time for dawdling around. Get up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Gather up the warriors and head towards where I tell you to go. There¡¯s a situation of emergency.¡±


    ¡°Un-understood!¡±


    Ok-bae left the branch apanied by warriors. He was cursing incessantly as he moved.


    ¡®Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I should have known this would happen!¡¯


    The ce Byeok Ae-rin had indicated him to head towards was the blood fighting area. A ce that he had received a continuous stream of bribes from.


    He knew that if it was somehow found out that he had turned a blind eye to the blood fighting, his head was sure to be severed.


    ¡®Argghhh! Why did I take the bribes!?¡¯


    ***


    It was easier to overturn the blood fighting area than originally imagined.


    This was because their warriors didn¡¯t have a particrly lofty level of cultivation. They mostly had a third-ss level of cultivation, a handful that had either second or first ss cultivation, and only one peak level warrior.


    The situation had been dealt with in around an hour. This was also owing to the Hwacheon n warriors, who had arrived at the right time.


    This was why Kang-hyuk was able to beat Yeom-jung to his heart¡¯s content.


    *Pok!* *Pok!* *Pok!*


    Yeom-jung was still hanging from the wall of his office. Words of remorse spouted from his mouth as he was being beaten by Kang-hyuk¡¯s attendance book.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ve wronged! Please stop beating me!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who is truly remorseful.¡±


    It was a statement of remorse that had emerged after merely being beaten three times.


    Kang-hyuk had no intention of stopping so early.


    *Po-ok!*


    ¡°Pl-please stop beating me!¡±


    Yeom-jung thought of Kang-hyuk as a crazy bastard from the very moment he had taken out his attendance book.


    [1] Amidabuddha= Name of a celestial bodhisattva in Buddhism


    [2] Both Ju-ansul and Byeonyeongsul are appearance changing techniques.

 Chapter 87

    <strong>Chapter 87: Chapter 86</strong>


    It wasn¡¯t some sort of sharp weapon at all. It was just a measly attendance book!


    But then, this impression of Yeom-jung¡¯s changed as soon as he received Kang-hyuk¡¯s blows via the attendance book.


    ¡®Ow. That hurt.¡¯


    It really was painful.


    He was dizzy, having the feeling that he could hear the voice of the god of death calling out his name from the underworld.


    ¡°Shut up! This bastard!¡±


    *Pok!*


    ¡°A-amidabuddha...¡±


    Ji-myeong chanted the name of Buddha out loud.


    Despite Ji-myeong¡¯s renown as a Buddhist master, he didn¡¯t really chant much. However, when he did chant the name of the Buddha, it was in situations where he felt emotionally shaken.


    He unconsciously chanted out loud in situations where he felt a strong sense of fear.


    ¡®It-it is my elder Hyung-nim...¡¯


    Ji-myeong looked over at Kang-hyuk beating Yeom-jung with an attendance book. He was beating him with full voracity.


    Of course, Ji-myeong was struck with fear as he witnessed the sight.


    ¡®H-hyung-nim used to beat me like that as well...¡¯


    His mind began to wander off, recalling his past with Kang-hyuk.


    Even before Kang-hyuk had be the n Leader, his methods of training and education were known for their effectiveness.


    However, there had been a master that looked down on Kang-hyuk as a result of his humble origins. Kang-hyuk endured the man¡¯s mockery until he had crossed the line by dragging Kang-hyuk¡¯s parents into his insults.


    Kang-hyuk had dragged the man into the forests behind Juncheong. The following day, he couldn¡¯t even look Kang-hyuk in the eye.


    Ji-myeong had foolishly acted up in front of Kang-hyuk.


    He was, in fact, the troublemaker amongst the shaolin monks.


    His personality was simple, but a little twisted, most likely due to his time in the blood fighting arena.


    He didn¡¯t attempt to extinguish situations of conflict with calmness, plus he had a crass way of speaking.


    He had the potential to have be the greatest assassin of Moorim if he hadn¡¯t been taken in as a disciple of the Shaolin temple.


    His behaviour had slightly improved after the former head monk of the Shaolin temple had taken him in, but s, he was still a troublemaker.


    This was why the head monk had decided to send him to the Hwacheon n- in the hopes that him meeting the masters of the n would shatter his ego and turn him into a decent human being.


    But as the saying goes, a container that leaks on the inside also leaks on the outside. Ji-myeong ended up causing issues within the n, and was sent to Kwaepungdae, which was headed by Kang-hyuk at the time.


    Ji-myeong answered back to Kang-hyuk in every instance, frequently making sarcastic remarks.


    In the end, Kang-hyuk dragged him to the forests by the neck, and gave him an unforgettable beating.


    He didn¡¯t think anything would hurt more than the pain he had experienced in the blood fighting area, but Kang-hyuk¡¯s fists actually hurt like hell.


    He called out for the Buddha, whom he usually didn¡¯t remember, crying and begging.


    ¡°Please let me off this one time! I¡¯ll never do it again!¡±


    But once Kang-hyuk¡¯s ¡®education¡¯ began, it didn¡¯t stop prematurely.


    ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t usually beat my men. But when I do, I do it right.¡±


    ¡°Arghhh! Buddha! Save me!¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to find the Buddha, you should have done so earlier in your day to day life. It¡¯s toote now. Bastard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wronged! Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re the first fellow that works under me that I¡¯ve beaten. Taking this into consideration, I think we can extend the beating by another six hours.¡±


    ¡°B-but I¡¯m a monk! How can you beat up a monk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel good beating a monk either, but what can I do? Before being a monk, your position would be my lovable subordinate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fellow that doesn¡¯t even have blood flowing through your veins, or even tears that you can shed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only realized that now, troublemaker?¡±


    *Pok!*


    ¡°I¡¯ll pluck out your intestines and strangle you with them...eeeehh!¡±


    *Po-ok!*


    ¡°Can you really do that?¡±


    Ji-myeong was astounded. No matter how many insults Ji-myeong spewed out, Kang-hyuk was totally unaffected, calmly continuing on swinging his fists with a smile.


    Nevertheless, the strength of his punches increased as time went on.


    It suddenly urred to Ji-myeong that he may even die from being beaten to death by Kang-hyuk.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t die.


    This was as a result of Kang-hyuk¡¯s elevated ability of controlling his power. He merely gave Ji-myeong a taste of death.


    Ji-myeong returned to the Hwacheon n early the next morning after having been taken by Kang-hyuk the evening of the day before.


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s method of ¡®education¡¯ proved to be a sess.


    ¡°Ughhh.¡±


    Ji-myeong unconsciously shuddered as he recollected his past beating.


    ¡°A-amidabuddha....¡±


    Kang-hyuk¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, cutting through Ji-myeong¡¯s stream of thought.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ji-myeong was puzzled by Kang-hyuk¡¯s sudden remark. Kang-hyuk pointed at the now unconscious Yeom-jung.


    ¡°Tie him up, then we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, understood!¡±


    A few momentster.


    Yeom-jung hade to consciousness.


    He found that he had been tied up. Looking around, he saw the warriors he employed, kneeling on the ground, also tied up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss a single bastard!¡±


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Kill any man that tries to run away!¡±


    Yeom-jung realized that everything he had worked so hard to aplish had now turned to ashes.


    ¡°I...I...worked so hard to set this ce up, damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡±


    He cried out loudly, but there was no one present that felt sorry for him.


    Even those that often visited the blood fighting venue didn¡¯t dare to even nce towards him, fearing they would be the recipient of his rage.


    Ok-bae, the Hanam branch head, came into Yeom-jung¡¯s line of vision.


    ¡°Branch head Ok-bae! How could you do this!¡±


    He yelled at Ok-bae.


    ¡°I gave so much money to you! How could you do this to me!¡±


    *Pok!*


    Frightened by Yeom-jung¡¯s open nder, Ok-bae quickly kicked him, and yelled back, ¡°Shit! What kind of rubbish are you spouting? When have I ever received bribes from you?¡±


    ¡°You received ten thousand silver coins a few days ago!¡±


    ¡°I have not!¡±


    Yeom-jung was telling the truth.


    Of course, Ok-bae couldn¡¯t admit this under any circumstances. Beads of sweat were dripping down Ok-bae¡¯s back.


    ¡®Oh my! Fuck! The Demon Exterminating Grandmaster is even here!¡¯


    Ji-myeong was also an elder of the n.


    He was also among the three elders that were infamous for their vicious personalities.


    He wasn¡¯t known as a rabid dog for no reason.


    Ji-myeong was really a mad dog.


    He was only meek before the head monk who had rescued and received him as a disciple, and the retired n leader, Kang-hyuk.


    At that moment, a woman came rushing in. All eyes were pulled towards the beautiful young woman with ming red hair.


    Byeok Ae-rin was indeed a beauty.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Kang-hyuk, who was standing further away, approached her. Byeok Ae-rin handed him a ledger.


    ¡°There¡¯s evidence from the letters I found in his office that Ok-bae, the Hanam branch head, has been receiving bribes.¡±


    Kang-hyuk had instructed her to search Ok-bae¡¯s office, and she had sessfully found conflicting evidence against Ok-bae.


    Kang-hyuk had suspected that there was a rat somewhere among the higher powers as soon as he had found out that there was a blood fighting venue in Hwagyeong Vige.


    No matter how hard a person of Moorim tried to cover up their crimes, the evidence of their misdeeds would usually be more apparent than that of an ordinary person.


    There wasn¡¯t a chance that someone would fail to notice.


    As Yeom-jun had said, Ok-bae had been receiving his bribes. Yeom-jung sent letters along with the bribes.


    Ji-myeong, who had been listening to Kang-hyuk¡¯s conversation with Byeok Ae-rin, red at Ok-bae.


    ¡°Hey bastard.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Are you going to admit to your charge of receiving bribes or not?¡±


    Ok-bae began to deny the usation with all the strength within him.


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not true! I would never have done such a thing! This is an act of falsification!¡±


    Kang-hyuk smirked at Ok-bae. He then pulled the ledger out of his sleeve and presented it to Ji-myeong.


    After examining the ledger, Ji-myeong feltpelled to begin chanting Buddha¡¯s name.


    ¡°Amidabuddha, amidabuddha.¡±


    He was chanting in an attempt to swallow the anger that was rising up within him.


    ¡°This is the ledger you found here, right? The donor¡¯s name is Yeom-jung, right? You¡¯ve bribed just about everyone, haven¡¯t you? And here, clearly marked down as a recipient is the Hanam branch head, Ok-bae!¡±


    Ji-myeong spoke with a smile, ¡°Are you still going to try and deny it? Branch head bastard.¡±


    As he saw Ji-myeong¡¯s smile, Ok-bae finally came to a realization.


    ¡®It¡¯s the end.¡¯


    But then, he felt that he couldn¡¯t be caught like this.


    He would faceplete humiliation being arrested as a branch head.


    ¡®I have all the money I¡¯ve stored up over the years, as well as the tenacity to withstand!¡¯


    With that thought, Ok-bae did something he shouldn¡¯t have done. He attempted to make a run for it.


    ¡°Arghhh!¡±


    He swung his sword around, then ran off. As a warrior with peak cultivation, his gyeonggong abilities were excellent.


    Unfortunately...


    *Whoosh!*


    *Pok!*


    He was knocked out by the force of a flying attendance book.


    ¡°...¡±


    Unperturbed, Kang-hyuk coolly approached the unconscious Ok-bae, and retrieved his attendance book.


    He then promptly spoke up.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you going about your work?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem ahem.¡±


    The surrounding people began to move upon Byeok Ae-rin and Ji-myeong¡¯s instruction.


    Kang-hyuk looked at Ok-bae in front of him.


    The Hwacheon n was his students¡¯ future workce. Kang-hyuk wasn¡¯t particrly pleased about the corruption present within the n.


    ¡®When I get back, I¡¯ll have to get Mu-jin to start an inspection. I can¡¯t have my students working at a ce dirtied by corruption!¡¯


    Now, Kang-hyuk had nothing more to do there.


    He leisurely left, heading towards the inn. He had a white vase in his hands.


    After Kang-hyuk finally made it to the inn entrance, he sighed, and looked to his side.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Me? What you mean?¡±


    Standing beside him was Ji-myeong.


    ¡°You had work to do there, no? Why have you followed me?¡±


    ¡°Oh...that...well, I was curious about where you were going, Hyung-nim.¡±


    ¡°Stop being nosy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Once a member, always a member, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha. I guess you want to be beaten.¡±


    ¡°Huh! N-no that¡¯s not it...¡±


    He trembled as Kang-hyuk raised his fist.


    But then.


    *Dadadadada!*


    Someone ran out of the inn with great vigour.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t this ckie?¡±


    ckie.


    Kang-hyuk was amused by the nickname. That ckie was none other than Shim-gu, who was nicknamed as such due to his constantly ck clothing.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Whose area is this? Fool, don¡¯t you know that much?¡±


    ¡°You should have cleaned up your area earlier if that¡¯s the case. Due to your incapability, things reached this extent.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Things have been cleaned up now anyway, so its fine!¡±


    Their exchange was a little violent, but it wasn¡¯t unexpected behaviour.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sighed. He felt that it was necessary to quieten down Shim-gu and Ji-myeong¡¯s conversation, keeping in mind that they were in a public ce.


    *Ppak!* *Ppa-ak!*


    Kang-hyuk pped the back of their heads.


    ¡°Ow...¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    They rubbed their heads in an attempt to soothe the pain.


    ¡°Be quiet. Do you intend on waking the students up?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Apologies. A-amitabuddh....¡±


    Kang-hyuk looked back at Shim-gu.


    ¡°So, did anything happen?¡±


    ¡°No. Everything was fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Kang-hyuk went up to the second floor of the inn. All of a sudden, a door opened, and Baek-gap emerged from within it.


    ¡°Seonsaengnim, you¡¯re back? Go-jun is having breakfast right now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Kang-hyuk entered the room that Baek-gap had emerged from.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Go-jun, who had been eating porridge, immediately stood up at the sight of Kang-hyuk, prostrating before his feet.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, you overreact. Henceforth, you can just bow or lower your head to greet me.¡±


    ¡°Bu-but...¡±


    ¡°No buts. If I¡¯m telling you, just follow what I say.¡±


    Kang-hyuk sat down in front of the tea table.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ha Go-jun sat down beside Kang-hyuk. Kang-hyuk then looked at him.


    Thanks to the medicine he had given to Byeok Ae-rin for Ha Go-jun¡¯s treatment, the scars that had once covered his entire body had now disappeared.


    He had washed, and was wearing proper clothing. He now looked like his true age of neen. Now that the dirt and scars were gone, an elegant, handsome looking face had emerged.


    Kang-hyuk could see the face of his deceased friend Ha Du-gyeong in Ha Go-jun. As Ha Du-gyeong had once boasted, his grandson really did take after him.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 86</h4>


    ¡°How¡¯s the food?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good, sir.¡±


    ¡°What is your sister¡¯s name?¡±


    Ha Gojun immediately became teary at the question.


    ¡°It¡¯s... Ha Goyeon, sir.¡±


    ¡°Meaning flying swallow. That is a good name. Do you know anything about whereabouts of your sister?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, sir.¡±


    That was the obvious answer.


    ¡°I see. Then why don¡¯t we talk about your payment for your loss?¡±


    ¡°Payment, sir?¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded at Ha Gojun¡¯s question.


    ¡°Those who were locked up back there are all given enough payments for their losses. You are the only one remaining.¡±


    ¡°...That is not necessary, sir. I only wish to find my sister.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then red at Ha Gojun, to which he whimpered without realizing.


    ¡°Just get it when I say I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t make thingsplicated.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know, but the payment method is already decided. Everyone will take the same portion of whatever they like from that building.¡±


    ¡°How big is the portion?¡±


    Kang Hyuk raised his hands to exin on the question.


    ¡°It¡¯s about this big... about two feet each way, so I guess about this much?¡±


    ¡°Then... do I have to go back there?¡±


    ¡°That would¡¯ve been the case, but we already cleaned up the ce, so I brought what I can here.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then ced a white porcin vase on the table.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At once, Ha Gojun¡¯s eye grewrge from shock.


    ¡°W-why is this here?¡±


    Ha Gojun reached over and carefully grabbed on the white porcin vase that had no embroidery or any drawings on it.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ha Gojun then answered Kang Hyuk¡¯s question with shaking voice.


    ¡°This... is my family treasure.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Kang Hyuk pretended as if he did not know, but he already knew that the vase was Munyun Ha Family¡¯s treasure.


    ¡®No way I would not recognize that. Ha Dukyung bragged on and on about that damn vase!¡¯


    This was a treasure that was given to Ha Dukyung by the Emperor himself.


    ¡°If you see on the bottom here, there¡¯s the word ¡®Munyun¡¯ engraved. My grandfather was trusted by his majesty, the Emperor. His majesty asked my grandfather of any concerns while his studies, and he replied that noise from neighborhood was the biggest problem.¡±


    Ha Gojun further continued.


    ¡°At that, his majesty gave my grandfather this vase, and told him that when this vase will start working for its purpose, the problem will disappear. And just like that, our family treasure was given to us.¡±


    Kang Hyuk had heard this story tens of times before, so he almost memorized it. At least this white vase proved to be the key clue to many questions regarding this incident.


    ¡®I was wondering why the noise from diator ring was not being heard... there¡¯s our answer.¡¯


    This vase was an object that cuts outside noise, and it activated when a flower was put into the vase.


    ¡®But then... they went so far, to create a office in the middle of the ring, to put down that vase in that location?¡¯


    This was possibly exining that Yeom Jung specifically went for the vase, and destroy the Munyun Ha Family in the process. Once was possible for coincidence, but having it twice was never a coincidence.


    ¡®Damn bastard.¡¯


    Knowing more of it made Kang Hyuk to be furious. He now decided to not kill the man too easily. Kang Hyun remembered that through Byuk Aerin¡¯s questioning, they found out that Yeom Jung loved money and started the diator business to earn more money.


    ¡®He loves money that much, huh?¡¯


    Then there was a one good method for punmishment. But what¡¯s first was to help this poor guy out of his misery. Kang Hyuk reached into his pocket and pulled out gold and silver nugget and gave it to Ha Gojun.


    ¡°I figured that wouldn¡¯t be enough, so I brought these along.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any more payments, sir.¡±


    ¡°But you will need¡¯em if you¡¯re to find your sister.¡±


    ¡°I can sell this vase to get some money.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Hyuk then confirmed that this boy was set on his goal to find his sister, and was not thinking about what was toe after that. Meaning...


    ¡®He is thinking to kill himself after he finds his sister.¡¯


    There was no way Kang Hyuk can allow that. He had promised Ha Gojun¡¯s grandfather to look after his family so that they will not falter.


    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m losing here, but I would rather help him than see Ha Dukyung haunting in my dreams.¡¯


    Kang Hyuk forced Ha Gojun¡¯s hands open to grab on gold and silver nuggets then spoke to him.


    ¡°But you still need to look into future.¡±


    Ha Gojun then held on nuggets and replied in small voice.


    ¡°...Thank you, sir.¡¯


    That¡¯s when someone approached from outside the room.


    ¡°Can we go in now?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened and Shim Gu and Ji Myung entered. Ha Gojun became nervous at their appearance, and Ji Myeong grinned at Ha Gojun.


    ¡°Oh? Look who dis is! Blood Ghost!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ha Gojun¡¯s face turned pale. Kang Hyuk sighed and turned to Ji Myung.


    ¡°Mister, his name is not Blood Ghost. His name is Ha Gojun.¡±


    Kang Hyuk looked like in his twenties, while Shim Gu and Ji Myung looked like they were in their eighties. That¡¯s why Kang Hyuk spoke to him in polite ways, but he did not speak like that in his telepathic message.


    -If you ever call him that again, I¡¯ll whoop your ass.


    -S-sorrie! Amidabuddha.


    Ji Myung however, turned to Ha Gojun in confused look.


    -Why? Why are you looking at him like that?


    Ji Myung rubbed his bald head at Kang Hyuk¡¯s question and answered.


    -He look familiar-ish. I¡¯m sure I saw him somewhere...


    He then asked Kang Hyuk.


    -What was his name again?


    -It¡¯s Ha Gojun. Eldest son of Munyun Ha Family.


    -That¡¯s familiar-ish too! Hmm... Ha Gojun... where did I...


    ¡°OH!¡±


    Ji Myung then shouted out in exmation.


    ¡°Ha Goyun! Ha Goyun of Munyun Ha Family!¡±


    At once, Ha Gojun¡¯s two eyes grewrge in surprise.


    ¡°Bhante, do you know my sister?¡±


    ¡°So, Ha Goyun was your sister? That lil¡¯ rascal is a bold...¡±


    Ji Myung was about to blurt out what he thought, but had to stop at Kang Hyuk¡¯s re.


    ¡°A-Amidabuddha...¡±


    He then began exining what had happened until now.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 88</h4>


    Ji Myung lived deep inside a hill near Sorim Temple, in a small temple he built himself. This was more or less due to his hot-tempered temperament. The leader of his n persuaded him to do so, and with that, Ji Myung was appointed as the monk of his temple.


    Then again, Ji Myung preferred the life of solitude as he did not like listening to others lecturing him at his old age. The only problem of the solitude was the loneliness it brought.


    It was good that he retired from the Commander position of the Hwachun n¡¯s Demon Destroyer Regiment, but it was quite lonely living in quite a wide temple alone.


    Ji Myung was a monk, but he never liked training in solitude or memorizing sacred Buddhist doctrines, so being alone was another form of burden to him. For him, it felt like when he was locked up alone in a diator ring¡¯s iron cell back in his youth.


    To get out of solitude, Ji Myung left his temple and began traveling around. Six years had passed since then. It was then when the limit of his actions hade. Soon, he returned to his temple. Sorim Temple had maintained his temple every month, so the temple he built was still in a liveable condition.


    ¡°Amidabuddha... Buddha, you shouldn¡¯t do this to me! Damn it! It¡¯s too boring to live like this!¡±


    Ji Myung then began cursing at the Buddha sculpture at the center of the worshipping room. It would¡¯ve been considered a heresy for others, but Ji Myung had a habit of doing this from time to time. He always believed that it was right to raise an objection when there was one.


    It was then that...


    ¡°Kyaaaaa-!¡±


    A girl¡¯s shrill scream was hearding from within the forest. Ji Myung immediately ran toward the location of the sound. He didn¡¯t think about why there was a girl deep within such a forest since he wasn¡¯t the type to think about that sort of thing anyway. When he got to the location, Ji Myung found a girl below arge man, trying to resist.


    ¡°NO! NOOO! Kyaaa! HELP!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! No one¡¯s around here to help you! Shut the hell up and stop resisting, or I¡¯ll make you shut up myself!¡±


    ¡°NOOO!¡±


    It was clear what was going on. Ji Myung immediately knew what to do.


    ¡°The fuck are you doing, you bastard!¡±


    Ji Myung immediately ran towards them and kicked the man away.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    At once, the man¡¯s friends realized that something was wrong and ran towards the scene.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°A M-monk!?¡±


    They all bowed at Ji Myung once they realized he was a monk.


    ¡°B-Bhante, I think there¡¯s a small misunderstanding here. This girl is our servant girl. We were just trying to give her medicine, but she resisted because it was too bitter. With no choice, we had to force her to eat... and may have caused amotion. Please understand.¡±


    Ji Myung could not help but scoff at such an exnation.


    ¡°Ey! You! Yeah, you. The ugly one. Do you think you can just exin your way out of this? Who in their right fucking mind would give medicine through their middle leg? Huh?!¡±


    The one who was kicked away by Ji Myung had his pants down, and his friends gritted their teeth as they saw that.


    ¡°Shit...¡±


    ¡°And with that, cut the bullshit and get lost. Will ya?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡±


    At that, they all pulled out their weapons.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm killing one old monk.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How dare you speak like that in front of a monk?¡±


    ¡°Hah! You think a human trafficker would care about that?¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. This area is under Sorim Temple¡¯s rules and I¡¯m their monk, you know?¡±


    ¡°That makes us feel concerned, but you won¡¯t be able to say anything if you die.¡±


    Ji Myung then grinned at their reply.


    ¡°Right? Dead men tell no tales! And well shit, since you folks are trying to kill me, it ain¡¯t a crime killing you all as well, right? Uh, self defend? Defending?¡±


    Hearing those words, a girl, who was shivering with fear, spoke in a small voice.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s self-defense, Bhante.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. Self-defense. It¡¯s self-defense, you fuckers! I¡¯ll pull your spines out and stick it up your asses, you assholes!¡±


    That¡¯s when one of the men could not help but have a conflicted expression on his face. Noticing this, another man in the group asked him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you? You don¡¯t feel good about killing a monk? Are you some Buddhist or some pious believer?¡±


    The man then shook his head.


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not that. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°I mean, see how we¡¯re talking with him... can you even figure out who is a monk, and who isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Uh-... erm...¡±


    ¡°A monk known for his dirty talks... dirty temperament... don¡¯t you understand where I¡¯m going with this?¡±


    ¡°W-wait... Demon Destroying Monk?¡±


    Ji Myung then turned to look at them as he heard them mention his nickname.


    ¡°Oh? You know me?¡±


    ¡°SHIT!¡±


    They all became pale as their theory proved to be true. They tried to run, but it was toote. It was because one of them had already charged at Ji Myung with his sword.


    Of course, the man¡¯s attempt to attack failed with a single punch breaking the momentum of the attack...and the man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like pointless killing. So, why don¡¯t all of you get lost before I pull that arm of yours and whoop all of your asses?¡±


    Ji Myung was no ordinary monk who refrained from killing. There was a reason why Ji Myung was known as the Feral Dog of the Sorim and Hwachun n.


    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t about just losing a girl. It was a matter of life and death for them. They all began running away with all their might, with Ji Myungughing so hard at such a sight.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Look at you all! Amidabuddha!¡±


    Ji Myung then turned to look at the girl he just saved and sighed.


    ¡°We can¡¯t talk here, so let¡¯s go to my temple.¡±


    He then grabbed the girl and ran back to his temple.


    At the very moment Ji Myung arrived at his temple and ced the girl down on the courtyard, the girl let out arge breath and began shouting in an excited voice. It seemed like her terror for almost being raped was now gone.


    ¡°Whoa! Bhante, you¡¯re so fast! You ran through that forest like the wind!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Light Foot Art.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is it a martial art?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So, what is your name, pretty one?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m Ha Goyun.¡±


    ¡°Flying Swallow? The name fits you quite well. Anyways, you seem like a gal raised in a good family. Where you from?¡±


    ¡°I... I... I¡¯m from Munyun Ha Family.¡±


    ¡°Munyun Ha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bhante. Sadly, my family copsed, and I was sold to ve traders and was separated from my brother. I was being taken to a brothel.¡±


    The girl began to shed tears of sadness. Ji Myung became ufortable at that. Because of his experience of being sold to the diator ring, he had a soft spot for young ones who were sold to ve traders.


    ¡®Then again... I don¡¯t like being alone in thisrge temple anyway.¡¯


    ¡°Oh well. You can stay here then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    And just like that, there was a new addition to the temple. Ha Goyun had a keen eye, as well as a high rate ofprehension. Not only that, her personality was also straightforward. As such, she went along nicely with the hot-tempered Ji Myung. Her tireless jabbering kept Ji Myung out of boredom. Ji Myung wasn¡¯t well educated, so he gave up on teaching words, teaching her martial arts instead.


    Of course, he did not teach her the ways of Sorim Temple as it would be dangerous to her. Instead, he taught her a martial art that he created himself, and Ha Goyun proved to be a perfect student with a high rate ofprehension, no matter the method of teaching Ji Myung used.


    And so, they lived together for two years until Ji Myung heard the news of the diator ring,ing to Hakyung Vige to solve it.

 Chapter 90

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 89</h4>


    Kang Hyuk grinned after hearing all of that.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so good to hear! I¡¯m so relieved, sir!¡±


    Ha Gojun could not help but cry. He had been prepared for the worst as it was not very likely that she was safe, or even alive for that matter. Hearing that she was alive and well made Ha Gojun relieved unlike ever before.


    Kang Hyuk was also d to hear this. It was especially good news since he didn¡¯t need to do anything, while still being able to keep his promise with Ha Gojun¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡®Well, I already have gone out of my way to help him.¡¯


    Ji Myung then spoke to Ha Gojun.


    ¡°You there. Youin¡¯ with me to the temple?¡±


    Ha Gojun quickly nodded at the offer.


    ¡°Please, Bhante. I need to see my sister.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead with the Demon Destroying Monk then.¡±


    Kang Hyuk spoke to Ha Gojun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all leave tomorrow morning after a good night¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then sent Ji Myung a telepathic message.


    -You, follow me out.


    -Yes, big bro.


    Yeom Jung was lying down on the cold prison cell floor. He was being imprisoned at the underground prison of Hwachun n¡¯s Hanam Region Base. He was taken straight to this prison after he was arrested at the diator ring.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!¡±


    Beside him was Ok Bae, the head of the district, cursing out as hard as he could.


    ¡°Hey. Shut up, will you?¡±


    Ok Bae became furious at Yeom Jung¡¯s words.


    ¡°You piece of shit! I¡¯m still alive! I¡¯m still the head of the district! How dare you try and order me around?!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that fucking bastard.¡±


    ¡°YOU!! Come out! Right now! I¡¯ll knock you down myself!¡±


    The two began to argue and made the prison guard bang on the wall and shout.


    ¡°QUIET! Quiet down, you fools!¡±


    Both of them then shouted back at the guard immediately.


    ¡°You dare call your boss a FOOL?!¡±


    ¡°Hey, head of the district. Why don¡¯t you teach your guard a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You dumb fools never learn.¡±


    A voice suddenly cut in, to which Ok Bae and Yeom Jung instantly had grim expressions on their faces as they shivered in fear. The prison guard immediately bowed and greeted the man who spoke.


    ¡°Bhante.¡±


    It was Ji Myung who had appeared at the prison cell. Ji Myung opened the cell door where Yeom Jung was being locked in and entered.


    ¡°For a dumbass, I¡¯m sure you know that running a diator ring can get you executed on the spot.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°No hard feelings, man.¡±


    At that, Ji Myung¡¯s fist hit Yeom Jung¡¯s stomach and made him faint. Ji Myung then carried Yeom Jung over his shoulder before turning to look at Ok Bae.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna hang you upside down if you keep bberin¡¯. Shut up if you don¡¯t want peppers rammed up all the holes in your body.¡±


    Ok Bae quickly closed his mouth and kneeled. He couldn¡¯t use any of his internal energy right now as Ji Myung himself had sealed his blood cirction to lock down his internal energy. There was no way for him to escape, so it was better for him to just stay quiet than resist and meet a painful demise. It was very likely that Ji Myung would not hesitate to hang him upside down.


    ¡®He will undoubtedly ram peppers in all of the holes in my body for sure.¡¯


    He did not want to experience that, ever. He remembered that reason why Ji Myung was titled a ¡®monk¡¯ was not because he was a devout Buddhist with a benign character, but because of his achievement of killing a lot of cultists.


    Ji Myung then carried Yeom Jung, arriving at a certain empty lot nearby.


    ¡°Did you bring him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, big bro.¡±


    Kang Hyuk was waiting for him on the empty lot. Ji Myung had brought Yeom Jung, as ordered by Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°So, why did ya want him here?¡±


    ¡°Letting him be decapitated is too merciful for him, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh? So how are ya gonna do it then? You tellin¡¯ me to do it?¡±


    Kang Hyuk shook his head at the question.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re a monk. Stop dirtying your hand with the blood of others.¡±


    ¡°Big bro. I already decided to go to hell when I decided to kill those cultists and those other scumbags.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, you should at least try not to.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then reached into his pocket and pulled out his key to the storage and opened it. He then threw Yeom Jung into the storage and waved at Ji Myung.


    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    Kang Hyuk entered into the storage after that.


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    Yeom Jung found himself in an unfamiliar ce when he woke up. Everywhere he looked was pure white, so it was almost nauseous to him. This was Kang Hyuk¡¯s fifth storage room, which had nothing but emptiness.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Yeom Jung raised his head. There was a young man in a blue schr robe standing in front of him.


    ¡°W-who are you?!¡±


    ¡°I am Kang Hyuk, the Horticulture Teacher of Hwachun Academy.¡±


    ¡°What? H-Horticulture Teacher? Why are you here? And where am I?¡±


    Kang Hyuk scoffed at the question.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know where you are. I brought you here because I wanted to fulfill your wish before you die. I heard that you love money?¡±


    ¡°F-fulfill my wish?¡±


    ¡°I heard that your wish is to be buried in piles of money, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yeom Jung nodded. He wanted to gain so much money that he would even be buried in it because of its abundance.


    ¡°Before that, I have a question to ask. If you tell me the truth, I will fulfill your wish.¡±


    Yeom Jung then instinctively asked back to reply at Kang Hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the Munyun Ha Family?¡±


    Yeom Jung could not help but flinch at the question. There was no way he would forget the family as it was he who had destroyed the entire family.


    ¡°Is it you...who destroyed that family?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Yeom Jung did not answer but did not deny either.


    ¡°I will consider that as a yes. Then...was it because of the white porcin vase?¡±

 Chapter 91

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 90</h4>


    COMMENT


    Yeom Jung¡¯s eyes widened from the shock.


    ¡°You asshole! You destroyed the entire family just for that stupid vase?!¡±


    Yeom Jung turned furious at Kang Hyuk¡¯s ming.


    ¡°How dare you lock me here and threaten me!? Do you think THEY will let this slide if they find out?!¡±


    ¡°They? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mean...¡±


    ¡°Do you mean your sponsors? I guess they¡¯re from equal or from more powerful families than the Munyun Ha Family since they protected you from destroying that family. But you know what?¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s smile curled into a smirk.


    ¡°Eradicating diator rings is a direct order from the Emperor himself. Running the ring despite the Emperor¡¯s order can only mean one thing. It is considered treason against the Empire.¡±


    Yeom Jung¡¯s face instantly paled.


    Treason against the Empire.


    This was the worst crime one can do in the Empire ruled by a single Emperor. It was enough to result in one¡¯s entire family being executed.


    ¡°Think one more time. Do you think your sponsors will back you up when it is revealed to the public that you are a diator ring mogul?¡±


    The answer was quite obvious. Yeom Jung had been paying them a hefty sum, but to them, Yeom Jung was just one of many who were sending bribes. They had no obligation or reason to protect Yeom Jung.


    ¡°They will pay their price eventually. And so will you.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then kicked Yeom Jung, sending him flying towards the back. Kang Hyuk then waved his hand.


    His storage was a space that he can move at his will. The white space received Kang Hyuk¡¯s will, tying Yeom Jung down, making sure that he cannot move.


    ¡°Ugh! Let me go! Untie me!!!¡±


    Kang Hyuk then created a solid wall around him, but the shape was very weird. It was as if a dome was put up around Yeom Jung. Kang Hyuk then waved his hand one more time. This time, a huge amount of gold and treasures began pouring down over the dome.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Yeom Jung screamed in shock, but he wasn¡¯t buried by the treasures since the dome protected him. But maybe, it was better if he was killed with one swift move.


    ¡°I usually give at least one chance to people, but you are not even worth such a chance. I will fulfill your wish and let you be buried in treasures.¡±


    With that, Kang Hyuk disappeared from the room, leaving Yeom Jung lying down, tied on the ground. Yeom Jung could not help but look around in fear. And that¡¯s when a gold coin dropped from the sky.


    ¡°Huh? I-it¡¯s a gold coin!¡±


    Yeom Jung instinctively turned to look at the gold. About a minuteter, another gold coin dropped.


    ¡°Gold again!¡±


    A minute after that, another gold coin dropped. Soon, gold coins began piling up. It was when the gold coins filled the entire floor of the dome area that Yeom Jung was in that he realized.


    ¡®What¡¯s going to happen when the gold fills this entire space?¡¯


    This gold coin wasn¡¯t as light as a thin sheet of paper. It was a hard metal known for its high density. Yeom Jung had starved for an entire day already so he had no energy to even try and free himself. Soon, a gold coin dropped again. It now began to hurt where the coin had hit him. He was being tied down on the ground, so there was no way for him to avoid getting hit by the coin.


    Soon, Yeom Jung began fearing the gold coin. He realized that when the coins fill the entire dome, he was surely going to die, buried by these gold coins.


    ¡®I... I am going to die from being buried alive by these gold coins!¡¯


    It was more horrible to know how one was going to die than dying without knowing what happened. It was more tragic since Yeom Jung was going to die from what he had loved so much. He did wish that he would earn so much money that it would almost bury him, but he never wanted to truly be buried by money.


    And just like that, Yeom Jung¡¯s mind started to go haywire.


    ¡°S-Stop... No... I don¡¯t want to die like this... NO!!!!¡±


    The gold coins, however, still dropped. Yeom Jung cried out in agony.


    ¡°NOOO! Don¡¯t do this! Please let me live! I will never do it again! PLEASE!!!¡±


    So many diator ves had begged him for their lives, but Yeom Jung ignored their wish and sought out their death as it had brought him money.


    But now, it was he who was begging for his life.


    And it was all for nothing.


    Morning came early the next day.


    ¡°Hwaaaaa...¡±


    Su Suntae was not aware ofst night¡¯smotion, so he woke up fresh and energetic from his bed. He then did some light stretching.


    ¡®Shall I meditate then?¡¯


    Su Suntae then sat down and began meditating. He felt that it was quite different from before. It was more refreshing, with his body feeling lighter than ever.


    ¡®Why? Is it because I¡¯m off the drug?¡¯


    When he was done with meditating, he heard Baek Kap¡¯s voice from outside.


    ¡°Cadet Su,e down and eat breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Su Suntae immediately answered.


    As he came down to the first-floor dining area, he was greeted by a few other students.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    Su Suntae greeted the third-year student Sou Kyungbu and second-year student Pyung Haehae.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Two other students then came down to the dining area, followed by Kang Hyuk and Shim Gu. All students immediately rose from their seats to greet Kang Hyuk and Shim Gu before continuing with their breakfast.


    Kang Hyuk then spoke to the students.


    ¡°We will depart for the Academy after breakfast. Be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±


    Kang Hyuk watched the students with a satisfied look. All of the students now had pure energy emanating from them, with no sense of taint. It was definite proof that the foul remains of the Rotting Powder were all gone. Kang Hyuk¡¯s purpose had been aplished. They needed to return home.


    ¡®I have other students to attend to.¡¯


    Ha Gojun had left with Ji Myung for the temple early morning. Kang Hyuk was relieved as Ha Gojun seemed to have changed his mind about the future. There was no need to worry about Ha Gojun taking his own life.


    ¡®Rebuilding his family will have to wait for now.¡¯

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 91</h4>


    Soon enough, they were on their way back to the academy. Byuk Aerin, who met with n Leader Mu Jin and broughtmanders of the Jade Dragon Regiment and the White Tiger Regiment, was now back with Kang Hyuk. The area was up to thosemanders to clean up.


    -Um... Master?


    Byuk Aerin hesitated as she sent out a telepathic message.


    -What is it?


    -Ji Myung told me to share a message with you before he left.


    -To me?


    -Yes. He said he¡¯ll visit the academy soon...


    Kang Hyuk frowned at the message.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Master.


    Kang Hyuk could not me Byuk Aerin for that. In response, he couldn¡¯t do anything but sigh.


    ¡®Is the Academy some kind of yground? Don¡¯te, you stupid monk!¡¯


    ¡°I must return it to him... right?¡±


    Hwachun Academy. There were many houses made for teachers of the Academy, with one of them being owned by Tang Euna, the Throwing Weapons Teacher. Tang Euna mumbled as she gazed down at the Lava Stone Ring on her finger. This ring was the ring that saved her life back at the field trip when she was almost killed by the ck Serpent n¡¯s Operation Team Captain, Hae Sak. There were teachers from the Sachun Tang Family nearby when she woke up after being rescued, with the ring already on her finger.


    She was a Master stage warrior, so she was especially sensitive to the movement of energy, immediately recognizing the ring.


    ¡°This ring... is created fromva stone. Is this one of yours?¡±


    She asked teachers from her family, but everyone shook their heads. The il Teacher, a Fourth Year course teacher, who was the oldest out of all of them, answered in astonishment.


    ¡°Oh! I thought it was a miracle that you recovered from such an injury... but it wasn¡¯t! It was because of that ring!¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°There is a limit to how much energy we can give you, so it was surprising when we found out that your internal energy was recovering at an extraordinary rate. It¡¯s that ring that saved your life.¡±


    Tang Euna then traced her memory and remembered faintly that she was carried out by Kang Hyuk.


    ¡®Then... was it Teacher Kang who gave me this ring?¡¯


    She had remained quiet since it was a secret, but Kang Hyuk¡¯s martial art power was extraordinary. The only person who seemed likely to carry a ring like this was Kang Hyuk. Tang Euna took the ring out from her finger. It was a bit tempting to keep it for herself, but she was taught that taking others¡¯ stuff was not going to end well, so she did not hesitate. She then ced the ring in a small cloth bag and stuffed it into her pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit early, but I¡¯ll give this back to him and start my day fresh. Yeah, it¡¯s a good start.¡±


    She then headed for Kang Hyuk¡¯s house.


    A sound of pouring water was heard.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s pouring water?¡±


    Tang Euna became curious as she poked her head into the gate of the house. A young man was watering nts in the garden, with a white puppy wagging its tail next to him.


    ¡®It sure is a horticulture teacher¡¯s house! A private garden!¡¯


    She then coughed and shouted in.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡±


    The young man then looked up and turned to look at Tang Euna. The puppy next to him also turned and looked at Tang Euna.


    ¡°Yes, how can I help...¡±


    The man wasn¡¯t Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Uh...?¡±


    Tang Euna became confused, but the young man spoke.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re the Throwing Weapons Teacher! Teacher Tang, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    She quickly nodded and answered the man¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Uh...¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m an assistant to Teacher Kang! Chun Haekwang is my name, ma¡¯am. I had a glimpse of you back on the field trip, so please forgive me for forgetting to introduce myself first.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Tang Euna also remembered seeing him back on the field trip.


    ¡®I guess I came to the right house then.¡¯


    She then continued to ask.


    ¡°Is Teacher Kang avable?¡±


    Chun Haekwang shook his head apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He is currently out of the Academy for a private matter. He said that he will be back byte afternoon today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to leave a message for him?¡±


    Tang Euna shook her head at Chun Haekwang¡¯s question.


    ¡°N-no, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    It was enough to give Chun Haekwang the ring so it can be passed onto Kang Hyuk, but she wanted to give him the ring herself.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back some other time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am. Goodbye.¡±


    Tang Euna bowed before leaving. Chun Haekwang began watering the Morning Glory again. The Morning Glory began waving its leaves as it became happy. Baek Kap always sighed at the sight of the Morning Glory, and Chun Haekwang could never understand why.


    ¡®It¡¯s so cute.¡¯


    This was only because Chun Haekwang was considering the Morning Glory as a spiritual nt.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    Deuk, the white puppy-looking wolf, barked as if he agreed with Chun Haekwang¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute as well! Haha!¡±


    Chun Haekwang also believed Deuk to be an ordinary puppy. It was then...


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    Deuk began barking excitedly and ran towards the entrance to greet someone.


    ¡°Excuse me... Oh?¡±


    The woman standing by the gate was, like Tang Euna, also very beautiful.


    ¡°Oh! Teacher Ok!¡±


    It was Ok Haemi. Deuk knew her scent, so that¡¯s why he ran to greet her.


    ¡°Good boy, good boy.¡±


    Ok Haemi rubbed on Deuk¡¯s head and turned to look at Chun Haekwang.


    ¡°Good morning. Is Teacher Kang avable?¡±


    Chun Haekwang scratched his head and repeated the same thing he did to Tang Euna.


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±


    Ok Haemi looked a bit disappointed.


    ¡°I¡¯lle backter then. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Deuk!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ok Haemi sighed before returning to her house.


    ¡®I heard from the Principal that he¡¯sing today... I guess I came too early.¡¯


    She reached down her pocket and grabbed something within it. It was the handkerchief Kang Hyuk gave to her back on the field trip inside that pocket. She forgot to return it until yesterday when she found it while cleaning up her room.


    ¡®Would it look weird if I return it to him after all this time? Uh... why am I even worried about this anyway?¡¯


    Ok Haemi sighed, thinking that it was stupid to mull over such mundane things.


    ¡®It¡¯s all because of that weird man!¡¯

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 92</h4>


    Chun Haekwang could not help but be curious as he finished watering the nts.


    ¡°Come to think of it... is there something up today? Why did two female teacherse here early in the morning?¡±


    It was the assistants¡¯ gathering that had the most rumors within the Academy that were widely spread. Chun Haekwang was also one of those assistants at the gathering, so he was able to hear a lot of things from other assistants.


    There was a man named Baek Gook, who had found a hobby in creating questionnaires. Thanks to him, the gathering always had many topics to discuss. Out of many questionnaires, one of those that Baek Gook drafted, was a questionnaire about the most beautiful women of the Academy.


    After thorough research about poprity amongst students, martial art prowess, and sheer beauty, a total of five female teachers were picked out and were nicknamed as the Hwachun Academy¡¯s Five Flowers.


    Among those five, Ok Haemi and Tang Euna were two of those five.


    ¡°Anyway, today¡¯s a lucky day! I met two of the Five Flowers in the morning! Haha.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Deuk tilted his head, not understanding what Chun Haekwang was talking about. And that¡¯s when Chun Haekwang realized something.


    ¡°Oh! Come to think of it!¡±


    Baek Gook also went on to research the most handsome men within the Academy, and these men were nicknamed as the Five Dragon Knights. Chun Haekwang was told that it was very likely that the next batch of Five Dragon Knights would include Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°I guess it is natural for him to be popr.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s popr?¡±


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    Chun Haekwang became startled as someone suddenly appeared behind him without any notice.


    ¡°Oh! Mr. Carpenter!¡±


    It was Ji Chulmook. Kang Hyuk was away from the Academy to cure the drug poisoning of five students, so Chun Haekwang was alone while looking after the Yeonkyo Garden. As such, he hade across Ji Chulmook many times in the garden, even bringing him some homemade dishes. With that, they became quite close.


    ¡°What brings you down here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finished with the storage.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s great news!¡±


    ¡°But, uh... isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    Chun Haekwang immediately knew who Ji Chulmook was referring to.


    ¡°I think he¡¯ll be backte afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ji Chulmook sighed. The storage was finished, and the tools for gardening were fully loaded for Kang Hyuk to use. But all of this was not finished until Kang Hyuk was there to see it.


    ¡°So, what were you mumbling about anyway? Who¡¯s popr?¡±


    ¡°Oh... I was talking about Teacher Kang.¡±


    Ji Chulmook became interested in Chun Haekwang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Teacher... Kang Hyuk?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I found him quite popr amongst the assistantstely.¡±


    ¡°Oh-oh! Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s handsome, young, knowledgeable, and very kind. It¡¯s only obvious that he¡¯s popr.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s quite right.¡±


    Ji Chulmook nodded and reminisced.


    At the time when Kang Hyuk was the Captain of the Quickstorm Regiment, the entire Hwachun n became quite noisy over the young Captain. But it wasn¡¯t because Kang Hyuk was young. The Quickstorm Regiment was created to be used and disposed of, so it did not matter if the leader of such a regiment was young or old. The reason why he became an issue was that he was very handsome.


    All of the warriors were so engrossed in their training that none of them cared about their appearance. As such, all of the warriors of the Hwachun n were far from being good looking men and were not often liked by women. It was amongst such men when Kang Hyuk rose as a Captain of the Quickstorm Regiment.


    All of the female warriors tried their best to have a peek on Kang Hyuk. Many of his men sighed at the sight. Ji Chulmook became so angry at this that he went to Kang Hyuk and med him for it.


    ¡°Hey, captain! I¡¯ve had enough! This is too much!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t train because of you! All of these womening over, screaming and yelling at your sight- it¡¯s driving me crazy!¡±


    COMMENT


    ¡°Why is that my fault?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because...¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m popr, but shouldn¡¯t you be saying that to those women instead?¡±


    ¡°Uh- erm...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the balls to talk to them like that, do you?¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s question was right on the spot. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because Ji Chulmook wasn¡¯t brave enough to stand and speak to those women, but because he wasn¡¯t brave enough to handle what was toe after if he did that.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure the n Leader¡¯s daughter is one of those women as well. Along with the daughters ofmanders from the Jade Dragon Regiment and the Phoenix Regiment.¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    ¡°And why is that a problem? You do not need to tune into their noise if you are into your training. I consider these women¡¯s interest in me to be a chance.¡±


    ¡°A chance... you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A chance. The reason why our n formed the Quickstorm Regiment is that they needed a disposable force.¡±


    Ji Chulmook couldn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t want to ept it, but it was the truth.


    ¡°But if we increase our poprity like this, it won¡¯t be easy for the n to just dispose of us like that.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°If you understand, spend some time on your appearance for your sake, you smelly old bum!¡±


    ¡°Oh man, don¡¯t call me like that!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s because of your smelly ass that doesn¡¯t allow you to ask a girl out.¡±


    ¡°T-the smell doesn¡¯t matter when ites to true love!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±


    Kang Hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°How do you measure your first impression when you see a woman? Do you immediately look into their personalities? Where do you look first, when you see a woman?¡±


    ¡°Erm...¡±


    ¡°Speak honestly, if you don¡¯t want your ass whooped.¡±


    ¡°Neck...¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Above and below it...¡±


    ¡°AND you¡¯re considering true love? Alright. It¡¯s about time. I should tell Hong Ryuguh to start working.¡±


    ¡°W-what? What are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to him that I dress this way. He¡¯s very good at this.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hong Ryuguh will start teaching you all how to dress and care for your skin, as well as everything else, starting today.¡±


    COMMENT


    ¡°Ugh... but he¡¯s creepy!¡±


    ¡°Creepy? He¡¯s such a sweet boy. Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I-I mean, he¡¯s creepy in another kind of way!¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I think I understand what you¡¯re talking about, but it¡¯s for the future of the Quickstorm Regiment. So just do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Yes, Captain.¡±


    And after that, the Quickstorm Regiment was reborn. All women became entranced from Kang Hyuk and his handsome and cool members, and as they proved themselves to be powerful, even men became entranced, increasing their poprity.


    Thanks to all of that, the Quickstorm Regiment was able to ride on the fast track to sess.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 93</h4>


    ¡°...penter.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mister Carpenter!¡±


    Ji Chulmook, who had been reminiscing about the past, snapped back to reality thanks to Chun Haekwang¡¯s loud calling.


    ¡°Did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Why don¡¯t you join me for lunch? I¡¯m making dumplings.¡±


    ¡°Dumplings, eh...? That sounds good.¡±


    Chun Haekwang then began heading for the kitchen at Ji Chulmook¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think our cook is pretty?¡±


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    Ji Chulmook felt like he got sick from the dumplings even though he had not eaten it yet.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Kang Hyuk said, and all of the students behind him immediately raised their arms up high instinctively.


    ¡°Yeahhh!!!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finally back at the Academy!!¡±


    They were truly d to be back. The Academy used to be a ce of boredom. As such, they wished that they got out of the Academy at least once. But now that they did, they realized that the Academy was a safe haven that provided them withfort and opportunity with no danger.


    ¡°You have done a good job. I and Elder Shim will report to the Principal, so all of you can go ahead and take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Thank you.¡±


    All students bowed to show respect as Kang Hyuk waved, dismissing them.


    ¡°It seems they¡¯re really happy to be back.¡±


    Baek Kap said, and Kang Hyuk nodded.


    ¡°Of course they are.¡±


    Byuk Aerin then smiled slightly as she spoke.


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure they are not aware.¡±


    ¡°Aware of what?¡±


    ¡°That they have extra sessions on the afternoon starting tomorrow.¡±


    Students in the Academy were never allowed to skip their sses. As such, even if they left the Academy due to missions or such, they were forced to take extra sses to make up those sessions. At least, that was the case for Martial Arts sses.


    Of course, Kang Hyuk felt no remorse for these students who will be taking those extra sessions starting tomorrow.


    ¡®They brought this upon themselves, haha.¡¯


    After finishing his report to Eun Myungmyung, Kang Hyuk returned to his house. Baek Kap was already back at the residence, cleaning up while Byuk Aerin was preparing a delicious dinner.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Deuk ran around, wagging his tail at the sight of Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Good boy. Are you happy to see me?¡±


    ¡°Wee back, sir.¡±


    Chun Haekwang bowed.


    ¡°Yes. How did it go while I was not around?¡±


    ¡°There was nothing unusual. I do have few things to report, however.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and also... Teacher Tang Euna and Ok Haemi visited early in the morning to see you. They both said that they will return in the future. Mister Carpenter also came. It seems the construction of the storage shed is finished.¡±


    ¡°Good. I see.¡±


    After dinner, Kang Hyuk headed for the Yeonkyo Garden alone to have a look at the storage. He remembered what Ji Chulmook had said to him before.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t inspect it for thest time, it is not finished even if the construction is finished!¡±


    Kang Hyuk smiled.


    ¡®He must be getting nervous even when he¡¯s already done with the building.¡¯


    As Kang Hyuk arrived at the storage building, Ji Chulmook quickly scurried toward him with a nervous look.


    ¡°B-big brother!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is the storage finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is finished!¡±


    Ji Chulmook had a hint of pride in his eyes as he replied, which gave Kang Hyuk an eerie feeling.


    ¡®He always makes something extraordinary when he makes that kind of face...¡¯


    Kang Hyuk merely wanted an ordinary storage shed to store ordinary gardening tools. He did not want to have some sort of magnum opus. But in front of Kang Hyuk, was a building that seemed to scream extraordinary.


    ¡°Ta-da! This is the building!¡±


    Ji Chulmook pointed at the building with both hands. It was about twenty feet wide.


    ¡°If you see here, the entrance has a special padlock on it to avoid any burry. The door handle is created with an angle that contours best with the ergonomics of a human body...¡±


    It was clear that the building was made at the highest level of his skills, just from hearing the exnation of door handles.


    ¡°If you forcefully open this door without the key, then the trap in front of the entrance will activate. The floor will open up, pulling the trespasser down into the pit where thousands of needles are waiting.


    ¡°I only wanted you to make a storage shed. Why is there a trap?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a storage shed! It¡¯s YOUR gardening tool storage shed! Besides, one of my finest masterpieces is inside this building.¡±


    ¡°Your masterpiece?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Ji Chulmook then opened the entrance and proudly walked in. He then opened a door that was in front of him.


    ¡°Look at those tools hanging on the shelves!¡±


    At the direction where Ji Chulmook pointed were a bunch of gardening tools hanging on the walls. These tools seemed to be very elegantly crafted. Kang Hyuk went for the sickles.


    ¡°Hmm? The hilt seems very durable. Did you use a teel Wood?¡±


    Steel Wood was a type of wood that had the durability of steel. As such, it was known to be hard to cut down. As for crafting, its cost was very expensive.


    ¡°Yeah! We can¡¯t afford a broken hilt, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°As for its de, I mixed Cold Iron with me Iron along with some steel to increase its durability, and kept its energy characteristics bnced on both sides.¡±


    All these metals were known for their strengths. Cold Iron was iron that contained cold energy while me Iron contained heat energy. It was amazing that Ji Chulmook had gotten his hands on these metals, but it was more amazing that he actually mixed them in. These two types of iron were famous for not being able to unify as one.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The sickle was unbelievably light. All those three metals were very durable but were very heavy as a trade-off.


    ¡°Did you also use Light Steel?¡±


    ¡°Oh! I knew you would notice it, Big Brother!¡±


    Light Steel was a type of metal that was light enough to float on water. It made any metal that it gets mixed with be light, so it was widely used for jewelry to ease the weight. Unfortunately, it was not widely used for weapons as taking off weight usually resulted in a less powerful weapon.


    Of course, the weight of a weapon became pointless once the user got close to the stage of a superior master.


    ¡°I mixed in Light Steel since students will be using it. It shouldn¡¯t be that heavy.¡±


    ¡°I see. Good. That is a fine job, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother!¡±

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 94</h4>


    Ji Chulmook then continued exining the other parts of the storage. Kang Hyuk was overwhelmed by all of the anti-theft devices that were installed on the tool rooms, seed rooms, as well as other ces around the storage building.


    ¡°Hmmph. You¡¯ve done a good job, but you overdid it.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Ji Chulmook asked back in shock, with Kang Hyuk sighing in response.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done. I guess I just have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ji Chulmook then handed the key to Kang Hyuk as he spoke.


    ¡°All those traps and devices will not activate if the entrance is opened with this key. It is just a regr storage building if one came in with it. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°Besides, none of these anti-theft measures are life-threatening by any means. It just hurts a lot. Hahaha!¡±


    Fortunately, Ji Chulmook was not one to go overboard too much.


    ¡®But why did he have to install so many anti-theft measures? There¡¯s nothing worth much in there... gosh.¡¯


    And that¡¯s when Ji Chulmook pped his hand.


    ¡°Oh! I forgot to tell you one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that students maye to the storage to fetch tools, so I hung up a motto in the room. Just for the students.¡±


    ¡°A motto?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It is a motto given to students of Hwachun Academy, from Elder Ji Chulmook of the Hwachun n.¡±


    ¡°Uh-you mean that? There¡¯s no need to exin. I¡¯ve seen it already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you did? Haha. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Kang Hyuk let out a sigh. The motto was surely very eye-catching, to say the least.


    It was veryte at night. A man was wearing tight-fitting ck clothing with a ck mask. It was obvious that this man was up to no good. He was looking at a certain direction as he stood on top of the roof of a building. He was looking at the Hwachun Academy.


    ¡®That¡¯s the ce where the Bamboo Sword Emperor¡¯s masterpiece is being stored?¡¯


    This man was a renowned thief. He had proven himself through many of his works and was now being called the Great Thief. The secret to his sess was simple. All he did was blend into his target ce as if he had been there since the beginning, and wait for the opportunity to arise then which he snatches the item and escapes. As such, he was also given the nickname of ¡®Unwanted Guest.¡¯


    Now, this unwanted guest was aiming for a new target.


    He had heard a weird rumor recently. There was a rumor that Ji Chulmook¡¯s family had created a true masterpiece. Ji Chulmook¡¯s family was famous for being one of the pirs of Hwachun n and renowned martial artists, but they were also famous for being master weaponsmiths. All weapons crafted by the family were considered godly weapons, still being used by many of the finest warriors to aid in their conquest.


    But the weirdest part of this rumor was that this masterpiece was now being stored at Hwachun Academy, specifically at the Yeonkyo Garden where horticulture lessons are being held at.


    People considered the rumor to be falsified due to this reason, but Unwanted Guest confirmed that the rumor was not falsified at all. As evidence, he found arge amount of steel, Cold Iron, as well as me Iron being hauled into Ji Chulmook¡¯s mansion¡¯s forge and witnessed Ji Chulmook return to his home after all these years. In addition to this, he also confirmed that carriages were hauling something that seemed to be weapons created with those metals, heading towards the Academy.


    He smiled from the opportunity. If he was sessful to get his hands on the weapon created by Ji Chulmook¡¯s family, it was going to bring him fortune, as well as increase his fame.


    This was surely an opportunity. Such a treasure was now being housed in an Academy that had weak security. Of course, it was an academy ran by the Hwachun n, so it had higher than average security, but it was stillcking in standards for the Unwanted Guest.


    ¡®Always take precautions. Let¡¯s dig into it first.¡¯


    It was the next morning. All of the staff in Hwachun Academy were called to gather in the yard. The Head of Staff was standing in front of everyone with someone by his side.


    ¡°Good morning everyone! I hope you all have a wonderful day today! But first, let me introduce our new staff! You can call him Mr. Cho!¡±


    Mr. Cho looked like an ordinary man, smiling in a friendly manner as he introduced himself.


    ¡°Please call me Mr. Cho. I am 30 years old and I am good at heavy lifting. Call me if you need me!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Now, let us all go to our stations and begin our day!¡±


    The Head of Staff then spoke to Mr. Cho.


    ¡°You can head to the campsites.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°There. The entrance to that forest is Yeonkyo Garden. If you go past that and cross a small bridge, there¡¯s the campsite. We have to prepare the site as we have the Spring Camping soon.¡±


    ¡°Spring Camp? What is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an annual event. We camp out each season and since it¡¯s already spring, we have to prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Off you go then.¡±


    The head bowed and went back to his office. Mr. Cho bowed, but his friendliness was now gone that no one was around. He was the Unwanted Guest. He had disguised himself as an Academy staff to sneak into the Academy. Being hired as a staff of Academy wasn¡¯t easy, but he had achieved it with a little bit of lying and tricks. It wouldn¡¯tst very long but that was enough time for him to get the target and escape.


    ¡®Should I go then?¡¯

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 95</h4>


    The route to the campsite was not very hard at all. It was a straight road ahead alongside the building, then one had to walk around the Yeonkyo Garden and cross the small bridge. The only problem was...


    ¡®It¡¯s friggin¡¯ far!¡¯


    The yard was just toorge. Mr. Cho had high stamina built up, so it was not too bad for him to head to Yeonkyo Garden without using the Light Foot Art.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the Yeonkyo Garden...¡±


    He was now inside of the Yeonkyo Garden. There was a man who seemed to be an assistant to a teacher, and some students were looking after the garden.


    ¡°We will be using new tools starting today. Use these tools to weed.¡±


    There were hoes and water bowls on the ground. The Unwanted Guest became shocked as he noticed these tools.


    ¡®T-that¡¯s!¡¯


    He was not mistaken. The de of the hoe had a distinct color. It was the color of a metal that had a sign of Steel, Cold Iron and me Iron mixed in together.


    ¡®W-wait. So the weapons that were transferred were...hoes?¡¯


    The Unwanted Guest immediately felt like he was getting a headache. It seemed that his n had a slight miscalction.


    ¡®Ji Chulmook, you old fool! You created a hoe with such expensive metals?¡¯


    His n needed to be revised.


    ¡®I should melt those and reform it into a weapon. I¡¯ll need a cksmith for that, but who can do such a thing... there¡¯s not much in mind. Dammit!¡¯


    It was then...


    ¡°HEY! YOU!¡±


    Unwanted Guest turned his head at the voice. It was a young man with ck clothes who called out to him. The Unwanted Guest realized that this man was also one of the staff because he was wearing the same clothes, sighing in relief. There was no way the staff, who were merely ordinary people, can detect his identity.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is this your area? Why are you pestering here?¡±


    ¡®Is it a turf thing?¡¯


    There was no need to quarrel about pointless stuff. He was going to leave the Academy within three days.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was looking for the campsite but got lost...¡±


    ¡°Campsite is that way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be on my way then...¡±


    Unwanted Guest immediately ran for the campsite and the ck-clothed staff, Shim Gu, quietly looked at the man darting off.


    ¡®That guy...¡¯


    Shim Gu grinned.


    ¡®I should have my eye on him.¡¯


    Eventually, it becamete at night. The Unwanted Guest decided that it was okay to make a move. As such, he hid until the sun fell down and immediately came to Yeonkyo Garden. The garden was dead silent.


    He walked over the gardens where Thousand Year Roses and Hundred White Flowers were nted, using a special Light Foot Art that left no footprint.


    ¡®These flowers are different from regr flowers... I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen them somewhere...¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t matter as his target was the tools inside the storage. As such, he was not able to recognize the nts that were worth a fortune he was walking past.


    Soon, he was in the storage room. He already remembered the location so it was easy to find. The storage building was about 20 feet wide. To him, it seemed a bitrge for mere storage.


    ¡®Shall I begin then?¡¯


    The Unwanted Guest stretched his fingers and took out a small metal pin from his socks. And with that pin, he began unlocking the padlock. Unfortunately for him, it was not as easy as he originally thought.


    ¡®Hmm... whoever made this lock knew what he was doing.¡¯


    The Unwanted Guest became eager to unlock it. He discarded the second option of destroying the lock and tried his best to unlock it. Soon, he was able to unlock the lock. It gave him a huge sense of satisfaction and achievement.


    ¡®Hahaha! No lock stays locked against the Unwanted Guest!¡¯


    He then carefully opened the entrance and walked into the storage. At that moment, the floor heid his foot opened up, dropping him below.


    ¡°Aaaaargh- UGH!¡±


    It almost felt like his eyeballs would pop from the terrible paining from his buttocks.


    ¡°Nnngh!!¡±


    The Unwanted Guest looked around. There were night shining stones stuck on top of the pit, allowing him to see what had happened to him.


    ¡°W-what the hell is this?¡±


    There were countless thin and sharp needles stuck on his buttocks. The Unwanted Guest med himself for this.


    ¡®I was not vignt! I should¡¯ve expected no less!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t just sit down here and give up. He brought up his internal energy. The Unwanted Guest was a master stage warrior. His internal energy was what helped him earn the title of Great Thief in the first ce.


    The Unwanted Guest used his energy to jump out of the pit then pulled out his medicine and sealed his blood cirction to stop it from bleeding. Needles were so thin that wounds weren¡¯t that much. It only gave him sharp pains and stings as he walked.


    ¡®To think I fell into such stupid traps!¡¯


    He had to return here since his break-in was sabotaged, but he did not give up.


    ¡®Should I take out those light stones at least?¡¯


    In front of his eyes were five doors to the room. The Unwanted Guest stood in front of the door again. He was able to stay alert thanks to the first trap. The door opened as he quickly pulled out a dagger from his pocket and threw it in.


    Nothing happened. He then carefully walked in and retrieved the dagger back into his pocket.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The room had various seeds stored in different boxes. All these boxes hadbels that read what it was.


    Thousand Year Rose


    Hundred White Flower


    It was all seeds of renowned spiritual nts. It was a fortune. His mouth grew wide from the shock of seeing such valuable seeds. He then reached out to boxes with his hand, and it was that moment...


    ¡°OUCH! It¡¯s hot!¡±


    The box was way too hot. It was too hot that it gave him a burn on his hand.


    ¡°W-what the hell?! Why is the box so hot?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. It was merely a box, so he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Unwanted Guest carefully ced his hand on the box again.


    ¡°OUCH!¡±

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 96</h4>


    It was still too hot but the Unwanted Guest did not stop here. He decided to use his dagger instead. If the box was too hot, then he just needed to open the box lid with his dagger and take the seeds. He reached out with his dagger and touched the box. And then-


    ¡°AARGH!¡±


    The dagger reached scalding hot temperatures, making him let go of his dagger. The dagger dropped to the ground as the Unwanted Guest frowned from the pain of being burnt.


    ¡®DAMMIT! DAMMIT! DAMMIT! I- the Unwanted Guest, falling for such traps! Whoever made this building is a genius!¡¯


    He had experienced many anti-theft devices and traps in the past but this was something he had never experienced.


    ¡®What treasures are these traps and devices hiding? It must be so valuable!¡¯


    He had acquired a burn on his hand but it was not enough to make him turn back. The Unwanted Guest decided to give up on the first room and headed into the second room. Right after he opened the door, he was greeted with shelves full of books. It looked like books rted to horticulture and gardening.


    ¡°Let me see if there is anything good...¡±


    He quietly walked into the room. There was no trap as of yet. He then ced his hand on the book to see if it was okay. Nothing happened.


    ¡°If so...¡±


    There was one book that aroused his attention though.


    Guide to Spiritual nts and How to Effectively Use Them.


    It was a book that was known to contain knowledge on how to safely use dangerous spiritual nts. The book was said to be lost, but it was right here.


    ¡®This is a treasure! I¡¯m taking this for sure!¡¯


    At the moment he pulled out the book, a fog-like substance sprayed from the top, and as it touched the Unwanted Guest¡¯s neck, it began to make him feel itchy.


    ¡®UGH! W-what is this?! Is it poison?¡¯


    A poison that makes one itchy. He had never thought about the existence of such a trap. No, it was merely a simple trap and it was he who should¡¯ve been careful about it. The itchiness kept growing as the area also began to expand.


    ¡®Aaaaargh! It¡¯s too itchy!!¡¯


    He wanted to scratch himself like crazy, but he had already scratched himself up enough to make it bleed, so he couldn¡¯t scratch any further without inflicting any more pain.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to the third room!¡¯


    He quickly got out of the room and headed for the third room.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    What¡¯s being stored in the third room were the weapons... no, the tools he was looking for.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just get these and leave.¡¯


    There were two more rooms left, but he was too afraid of going any further. He quickly went into the room and carefully went over to see if there were any more traps. He couldn¡¯t find any sign of traps here, but he couldn¡¯t be too sure, so he dropped one of the tools that were hanging on the wall.


    Surprisingly, nothing happened. It was then that he felt that it was safe to haul these tools into his bag. Then again, he didn¡¯t put everything. He had to drop at least one of it, in case he gets caught in his escape so that it diverts the trackers¡¯ attention.


    ¡®Wait a second.¡¯


    He then became worried that maybe the traps in this room will activate if he tried to leave the room. As such, he ced the tool down on the ground and carefully ced his foot outside the room. Surprisingly, nothing happened this time as well.


    ¡®Good!¡¯


    He then turned his head, and something immediately captured his eyes. It was a motto written on a canvas that was hung up on top of the tool rack. The motto made him flinch.


    -How long will you stay that way?


    The phrase was certainly aimed at him. If not, there was no way the phrase would hit him so hard like this.


    ¡®T-they knew I was going toe?!¡¯


    It gave him chills. Expensive weapons... no, tools weren¡¯t of any importance right now. He had to leave at once. He quickly moved out of the room without any tools. At that moment, the floor opened up and dropped him into a pit.


    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±


    It was a huge fall. It was much deeper than the pit he dropped into at the entrance.


    ¡®Am-am I going to die here?¡¯


    He looked back into his life as he was falling. Starting with the first theft, where he stole something from his neighbor, making his parents beg apology to them, every theft wasing back to him. Now, if he was ever going to survive from this, he just wanted to quit all this thieving and live peacefully while helping his old mother out.


    ¡°Waaaah! Mom!¡±


    Atst, he was stuck on the bottom. His neck and waist all hurt from the shock of falling.


    ¡®Am... am I dead?¡¯


    He then opened his eyes and realized an unbelievable truth.


    ¡°This... this is the Yeonkyo Garden!¡±


    It was the garden for sure. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but he was in the garden, right in front of the storage building.


    ¡°Ah-aaaaargh!¡±


    He became terrified and quickly backed off from the storage building. It was too terrifying to even stand close to it, remembering the horror of the storage building. At that moment, he felt tears falling from his eyes.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He then remembered the phrase written inside the building.


    ¡°How long will you stay that way? Damn you! Stop this stupidity!¡±


    He stood up from the ground. It was not toote for him. The Great Thief Unwanted Guest was now no more.


    ¡°I... I should go see mom.¡±


    He then slowly walked out of the Yeonkyo Garden.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 97</h4>


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    At that moment, two men came out from the bushes in Yeonkyo Garden. It was Kang Hyuk and Shim Gu.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t steal anything.¡±


    Shim Gu said, at which Kang Hyuk nodded.


    ¡°Yeah. That Ji Chulmook created something extraordinary.¡±


    Shim Gu nodded understandingly.


    ¡°But why was that guy crying? Do you think it was because the traps that Chulmook made was too terrifying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he seemed apologetic to me.¡±


    ¡°The Unwanted Guest, apologetic?¡±


    Shim Gu was the former Chief of the ck Turtles, an intelligence operative department. There was no way Shim Gu would not recognize such a man. That¡¯s why he informed Kang Hyuk of this and decided to watch it from there.


    ¡°This is really something. Does he really regret what he has done? He¡¯s a type to fight back, not regret and give up.¡±


    Kang Hyuk caressed his chin at the statement and answered.


    ¡°Well, you know, sometimes, being at the brink of death changes a person.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose that¡¯s true.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then gave the key to the storage building to Shim Gu.


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡±


    ¡°What- are you going to make people shocked from the attempted burry tomorrow morning? Go clean the ce up and return the key after before you go.¡±


    ¡°W-why me? There are others you can tell to clean...¡±


    ¡°The others are all busy.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then headed for the main academy building. As he walked and walked, he could not help but turn his head towards a sudden aggressive auraing from somewhere. It was from the yard, and someone was there, with a sword.


    ¡®Training?¡¯


    It was quitete at night. Even if the training prolonged untilte at night, it was a bit toote to consider it normal.


    ¡®Who is it? Who is using the sword in such a manner that it looks like nothing else is left?¡¯


    Kang Hyuk directed a bit of his power to his eyes and watched the warrior training under the moonlight. It was Ok Haemi.


    ¡®Teacher Ok! But isn¡¯t she a whip teacher? What is she doing with a sword?¡¯


    Kang Hyuk stood there and watched her training. She looked beautiful as she swayed her swords under the moonlight.


    ¡®Oh!¡¯


    Kang Hyuk was astonished by her swordsmanship. He had never seen her whipping skills, yet her sword skill was quite amazing. It was fitting for her super master stage.


    ¡®Is it possible that she is trainingte at night so she can hide her true stage?¡¯


    After watching her for a bit, Kang Hyuk was able to realize one more thing. Her stance was that of a warrior who had trained in sword skills for a long time. This meant that her true weapon of choice was the sword, not the whip that she teaches. Not only that, this sword was not an ordinary longsword, but a shorter, broad sword.


    ¡®Short sword...it seems my assumption was correct. She is from THAT Ok family.¡¯


    It was then that a pinkish light aura emanated from her shortsword. Kang Hyuk could not help but be truly astonished by this. This pinkish aura was called ¡®Flowery Energy¡¯. This aura proved the worthiness of a person to be the head of the Ok Family.


    ¡®This means that she has the right and has even proved her worth to be the head of her family...but why is she staying as a first-year teacher at the Academy? All the while hiding her true power?¡¯


    There was something that she was hiding, but it was not right to dig into another person¡¯s private matters. It was going to hurt the person if they tried.


    And it was then when Kang Hyuk and Ok Haemi met their eyes. Ok Haemi became shocked and quickly hid her shortsword behind her, but the sight looked very to cute to Kang Hyuk.


    ¡®She looked beautiful a while ago, but now she looks kind of cute. Hmm...the moonlight is a mysterious thing sometimes.¡¯


    Kang Hyuk thought as Ok Haemi approached him.


    ¡°Are you training sote? You might catch a cold.¡±


    Kang Hyuk asked her, to which Ok Haemi replied sharply.


    ¡°Why are you peeking on another person¡¯s training? It¡¯s not the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°But does it matter?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No one is stronger than me, whether I watch it or not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite some arrogance.¡±


    Ok Haemi sighed. She wanted to consider it as arrogance, but she couldn¡¯t actually consider it as such.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.¡±


    She could not help but be surprised at Kang Hyuk¡¯s answer. It was not something she expected to hear from him.


    ¡°W-why are you worried again?¡±


    ¡°Do you need an exnation for someone worrying about you?¡±


    ¡°B-but...¡±


    ¡°That shortsword. It fits you well.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Ok Haemi could not help but blush, but she soon found her calm and asked Kang Hyuk, ¡°Can you keep it a secret that I actually use the shortsword? Please.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not the type to spread rumors.¡±


    ¡°I will exinter why I...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ok Haemi became bewildered as her eyes grewrge.


    ¡°Do you want to tell me your story?¡±


    ¡°N-no, not exactly, but...¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of telling me that when you don¡¯t want to? I¡¯m not that curious about your story, so you can tell me only when you¡¯re willing to do so.¡±


    ¡°...Hahahaha!¡±


    Ok Haemi suddenly burst intoughter. Kang Hyuk could not help but have a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Be-because... I don¡¯t know, to be honest. Why am Iughing? Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re unique?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Most people are very curious about others and always want to dig up others¡¯ stories even if they can¡¯t help with what¡¯s going on. But you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want to know...¡±


    Kang Hyuk smiled at Ok Haemi¡¯s words. He then looked up at the moon, then back to her.


    ¡°To be honest, I am a bit curious about your story. Why are you training at such ate time? Why are you a teacher of the whip, instead of the short sword that you¡¯re so good with? Why is the heir of the Ok Family staying at this academy?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ok Haemi bit on her lips at Kang Hyuk¡¯s words. All these questions were hard for her to answer.


    ¡°Then again, what¡¯s the point of asking all that? It will only hurt your feelings. I don¡¯t like hurting others¡¯ feelings. That¡¯s why I suppress my curiosity even if I am curious.¡±


    ¡°You are...¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°You are kind and good-hearted.¡±


    Kang Hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m cold-hearted. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°That coldness sometimeses off as kind.¡±


    Ok Haemi smiled, and that smile made Kang Hyuk feel tingly.


    ¡°So, are you done with your training?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I should get back now.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to your ce. It¡¯s better to be careful even if we¡¯re inside the academy.¡±


    ¡°Be careful of men?¡±


    ¡°Be careful about everything.¡±


    Ok Haemiughed.


    ¡°What about you? Should I not be careful about you?¡±


    ¡°That is a trick question.¡±


    Kang Hyuk gave some thought and answered.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to be careful around me.¡±


    ¡°What! You¡¯re funny.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I heard from Haekwang that you visited my ce before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that. I came to return the handkerchief you lent me back then.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Is it toote to return it?¡±


    ¡°No, you can return it anytime. You can also have it if you want.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have it.¡±


    Ok Haemi then quickly added, as if she was making an excuse.


    ¡°I mean, the handkerchief is very high quality.¡±

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 98</h4>


    The days went quite peacefully.


    The biggest news was that Great Thief Unwanted Guest had turned himself in to Hwachun n, and made a vow to teach him the skills of the thieves he had and to try to catch them.


    ¡®Is it because of that?¡¯


    Kang Hyuk was in the third room of the gardening warehouse. And saw the scroll above where the gardening tools were hung.


    To be exact, the scroll¡¯s sentence.


    ¡®Well, Ji Chulmook did a good job in a long time.¡¯


    He packed the necessary tools there. It was a real spring now.


    It means there¡¯s a lot more work to be done.


    So these days Kang Hyuk had to work together in a training school.


    ¡®What should we nt?¡¯


    He was pondering over to nt the Golden Small Flower where he harvested it.


    ¡®Since it¡¯s spring, I¡¯d better nt a sweet-smelling one.¡¯


    He went into the first room and picked up a seed pocket from the box.


    The seed he chose was Hundred Miles Flower.


    It was one of the spiritual nts used by Kang Hyuk to remove the sweat smell of the members of his old team, named after its scent that was said to fill hundred miles.


    The smell of sweat was not very good.


    Thanks to Kang Hyuk, the current Hwachun n warriors were maintaining a fairly neat appearance unlike in the past, which was contributing to giving many people a good impression of Hwachun n.


    Hwachun n warriors, among the people of Yulin, has be the epitome of a warrior who is neat, elegant, and ssy.


    Kang Hyuk returned to the ce where the Golden Small Flower was nted with the necessary supplies.


    Oh Tae stood there with an anxious look on his face.


    He asked Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Are we training in the flower bed again today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you are not using me as your tool?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like such a man?¡±


    Oh Tae shook his head reluctantly at Kang Hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡°Well, I understand. So what kind of training are you going to do today? Don¡¯t tell me we will tie my legs up likest time and didn¡¯t use any internal energy...?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. But I think that training have worked a little bit, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    Oh Tae flinched at Kang Hyuk¡¯s rebuttal.


    ¡°Uh, it worked.¡±


    ¡°If so, what are you so worried about? Anyway, today¡¯s training is a prosthetic training.¡±


    ¡°W, what- prosthetic? I am done with that since when I was young!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Kang Hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a habit of stiffening your body, conscious of your ufortable legs at the time?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s... ....¡±


    ¡°We have plenty of time. So, slowly step on the ground here and watch.¡±


    In that word Oh Tae came to the ce that Kang Hyuk pointed to. It was the ce where the Golden Small Flower had been harvested.


    ¡°But why do we have to do it here?¡±


    ¡°Hum, that¡¯s.......¡±


    To nt the Hundred Miles Flower, the ground had to be very hard pressed, and he couldn¡¯t say that he was using Oh Tae for free. Because he said he wasn¡¯t such a man.


    ¡°Because it is a specialnd.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Then take care of yourself.¡±


    Kang Hyuk headed for another section for what he had to do. But Kang Hyuk had been nervous for a while.


    ¡®What, this anxiety? And this energy... don¡¯t think he is? I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s too early for him to get here... but I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s such a slow-witted fellow.....¡¯


    It was then.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    There was Byuk Aerin running in the distance. Kang Hyuk realized that his anxiety had be a reality.


    Byuk Aerin, who soon came to Kang Hyuk¡¯s front, said.


    ¡°Teacher! Sir.¡±


    She spoke


    ¡°It¡¯s Jimyung.......¡±


    Kang Hyuk touched his forehead with his hand. It was as good as expected.


    ¡°He¡¯s in Nakyang, isn¡¯t he? So where is he staying now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s staying at a Brothel called Hwauru.....¡±


    ¡°What? A brothel?¡±


    Kang Hyuk clenched his fist.


    ¡°That helpless bastard! Is Monk staying in Brothel? Does he have an idea or not? Aerin, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re going to get Jimyung brother, aren¡¯t you? Do you want me to prepare a rope for you?¡±


    ¡°No. We can just give him a hand and drag him out. Get ready for Jimyung a ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang Hyuk looked where Jimyung¡¯s energy was felt.


    ¡®Prepare for the asion. You fool!¡¯


    Reason why the night view is beautiful is because all ugly things are hidden by darkness, and only light is visible.


    The right ce for that was Nakyang.


    This was especially true of the border between Nakyang¡¯s Mid-town and Slums, where the poor live.


    Because it was a ce where the rednterns of Brothel were concentrated, attracting the people with ample pockets at night.


    One by one, the red light began to catch in the evening.


    ¡°There, mister. Look at this girl tonight.¡±


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll make it hot tonight!¡±


    ¡°Come on in! You won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    There were people walking on the street who didn¡¯t fit in the alley that began to get noisy with Brothel¡¯s solicitation.


    An old Monk, quite young-looking boy, and a young girl whose beauty began to show.


    ¡°I knew it! Nakyang is a good ce! Isn¡¯t that right? Ha ha ha ha!¡±


    At theugh of the old Monk, asked the little girl next to him, about thirteen or four years old.


    ¡°Bhante! Where the hell are we?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve neva¡¯ been in a ce like dis before? It¡¯s a paradise.¡±


    ¡°Is it a paradise?¡±


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s paradise!¡±


    ¡°By the way, where are we going to stay today?¡±


    asked the young boy, who was standing next to him silently, who looked quite young.


    The old Monk pointed to one of the building.


    ¡°Staying there.¡±


    It was a inn in a region dense with Brothel.


    ¡°That ce?¡±

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 99</h4>


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡±


    They went into the building, and employee quickly ran up to them and greeted them.


    ¡°Wee! How can I help?¡±


    At the question the old Monk said, pointing to the boy and the girl standing beside him.


    ¡°A room, a meal, and a bath for these two.¡±


    The boy and the girl opened their eyes wide at the remark.


    ¡°Where are you going, Bhante?¡±


    At the boy¡¯s question, old Monk pointed to Brothel in front of the building.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying there! There¡¯s paradise close by, so how can I refuse?¡±


    ¡°What kind of monk stay in Brothel?!¡±


    The old Monk grinned and said, as the girl shouted back.


    ¡°You are too young to know, but no matter how old you are, man has a grand ambition!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what that grand ambition is. Bhante won¡¯t you let your master know about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing...I mean, I mean....¡±


    The old Monk, who was talking to each other, was dumbfounded.


    It was because the voice he just heard was not the voice of Ha Gojun and Ha Goyun that he brought with him.


    And the distinct smell.


    ¡®W-wait...¡¯


    He turned his head, and saw a young man of blue schr robe standing.


    ¡°UGH¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Demon Destroying Monk.¡±


    It was Kang Hyuk, the eldest brother of the Demon Destroying Monk Jimyung, a man with a great ambition.


    He was respectful to Jimyung because he had the eyes around, but the whole sound of Kang Hyuk in Jimyung¡¯s mind waspletely different.


    ¨C You stupid idiot. If you brought the kids to Nakyang, you should stay together. But what- Leave the kids here and you go staying in Brothel?


    ¨C But you can¡¯t let kids to sleep in Brothel, can you? No matter how stupid I am, I knows that much!


    ¨C Imend you for not taking the kids to Brothel. But you shouldn¡¯t havee to this alley in the first time!


    Kang Hyuk smiled outwardly and said to Jimyung,


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve been to Nakyang, and I can¡¯t let you stay in such a crowded ce, so I¡¯ve set up a separate residence.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s alright. I like this ce.......¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. I understand that Bhante doesn¡¯t want to bother, but you should also think about yourpanion next to you.¡±


    ¨C Shut up and follow me. I have made a reservation on another inn.


    At that time, Ha Gojun who was next to Jimyung said hello quickly.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re the teacher from the Academy from the town!¡±


    ¡°Yes. How did things go for you?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Bhante and you, sir, it was great. And this is my sister, Ha Goyun.¡±


    Although she was dressed modestly, she began to look quite beautiful.


    Her sparkling eyes were like those of his grandfather, Ha Dukyung. The word ¡°all-time heredity¡± came to mind.


    ¡°We have a ce to stay in Nakyang, so we can go there.¡±


    At that remark, Ha Gojun and Goyun looked grateful.


    ¡°Thank you! Sir!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Then Jimyung carefully sent out a tone.


    ¨C Hey, brother, I really likes it here. I¡¯m really looking forward to it, so please don¡¯t let me.......


    ¨C You¡¯re all old, so what are you trying to do with Brothel? Monk, you can¡¯t even use your middle leg.....


    ¨C Gosh, brother! I¡¯m still a man!


    ¨C Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m letting you know you¡¯re Monk, who shouldn¡¯t be near women.


    ¨C ...e to think of it, you are right.


    ¨C Are you having a dementia or something? And honestly, do girls like handsome young men or an old monk?


    ¨C Well, then, I¡¯ll shapeshift into young man with a...


    ¡°Ugh-!¡±


    At the moment Jimyung groaned and seized his stomach. Kang Hyuk¡¯s fist hit Jimyung in the stomach.


    But it was so fast that no one saw what happened.


    ¡°Bhante? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Byuk Aerin was approaching there just in time.


    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m ready to stay at the inn.¡±


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Kang Hyuk said while looking at Ha Gojun and Ha Goyun.


    ¡°Take these kids and keep them go first. I¡¯m going to have tend to Bhante here, because he seems ill.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even though Jimyung was sick, Byuk Aerin didn¡¯t look worried at all. That¡¯s because Aerin noticed from Kang Hyuk¡¯s attitude.


    ¡®He would¡¯ve gone crazy and would¡¯ve tell me to bring in Hosung, and wouldn¡¯t speak in such a peaceful voice.¡¯


    Byuk Aerin took Ha Gojun and Ha Goyun to the inn.


    As they moved away, Kang Hyuk grabbed Jimyung¡¯s arm, and said in a small voice.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to a quiet ce and talk, shall we.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Amida buddha.......¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to memorize your words now!¡±


    After a while, in the woods north of Nakyang.


    Jimyung was sprawled on the floor, and Kang Hyuk sat on a tree stump in front of him, patting his hands. Then he looked at Jimyung on the floor.


    ¡°Have you given up now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, big bro.¡±


    ¡°Then what should you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll shut up and go to Inn. Amidda buddha....¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I should go to this trouble?¡±


    Jimyungmented at Kang Hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡°I was born a man, and I couldn¡¯t even hold a woman for 80 years, and if I knew this ahead, I should¡¯ve refused when the old man told me to be a monk. Why would you make me a monk, damn it¨C!¡±


    At the words Kang Hyuk stepped on Jimyung¡¯s chest without hesitation.


    ¡°UGH-!¡±


    In the shock Jimyung coughed painfully.


    One must me someone for treating the eighty-year-old roughly, but Kang Hyuk didn¡¯t care.


    He was older than Jimyung, so he didn¡¯t vite the sphemy, and he also knew the intensity of the his attack on Jimyung.


    ¡°Big Brother! Are you trying to kill me or sumthin¡¯?¡±


    At Jimyung¡¯s cry, Kang Hyuk said coldly.


    ¡°Shut up and listen!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Jimyung! You shouldn¡¯t say your teacher that way. Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s the reason you¡¯re able to stay alive until now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thanks to you... big brother.¡±


    ¡°Hah-.¡±


    Kang Hyuk sighed.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed yet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t revealed it so far, and I was going to take it with me to the grave, but if you still say so, I¡¯d rather tell you now.¡±


    Jimyung had a mysterious look on his face.


    ¡°Do you know why your Teacher, Hyeduk Monk, doesn¡¯t have a left-hand ring finger?¡±

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 100</h4>


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s old. I mean...ah! Wasn¡¯t it because he broke it while he fell on a walk?¡±


    ¡°He was someone who crossed the Super Master stage and even reached Superior Master stage! He wouldn¡¯t fall on a walk, would he?¡±


    ¡°Well,e to think of it...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the result of him cutting his finger himself because of you.¡±


    Jimyung¡¯s eyes widened at Kang Hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Was it sixty years ago? Do you remember making trouble in the Hwachun n?¡±


    ¡°...I had a lot of idents...I¡¯m 80 years old already, so how do you remember all that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. Do you remember the Passerby case? The case of beating eight opponents to death for the smallest reason that they didn¡¯t give way for you.¡±


    ¡°Err-Big Brother. That was 60 years ago! And it¡¯s all in the past...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all in the past. Thanks to your teacher, Monk Hyeduk.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You would have been put to death at that time! But your Teacher kneeled before the elders, asking for your life! And he even cut off his ring finger on the spot.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Jimyung couldn¡¯t say anything because he was shocked to learn this after so many years.


    At that time, he beat several people to death, but he came out alive after being beaten to death.


    He thought that it was strange, but he didn¡¯t know that there was such a situation.


    Kang Hyuk continued to talk.


    ¡°In the end, the decision of the punishment came to me. At that time, the Quickstorm Regiment¡¯s organizational purpose was to have a regiment that can be discarded at any time. And with my permission, you were to live if I ept you in the Quickstorm Regiment. It was also a kind of death sentence, but it was more of a punishment, not a death sentence.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That night, Monk Hyeduk came to see me and kneeled before me too. And on behalf of the foolish student, the teacher himself asked me to take you in.¡±


    Kang Hyuk sighed.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, would you? What does it mean that he, who is in the position of chief of the Sorim Temple, knelt before the elders and before me?!¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Jimyung barely uttered.


    ¡°Damn that old man! Because of a guy like me...shit!¡±


    ¡°And you dare me your teacher for making you a monk? If your teacher cut off the ring finger because of you, shouldn¡¯t you at least try to be worth a finger?¡±


    Kang Hyuk got up from his seat and red at Jimyung.


    ¡°If you know how much sacrifice your teacher has made for you, don¡¯t make such absurd remarks even if you can¡¯t say anything out of respect! No matter how simple you are, you¡¯re not even a human being if you don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡±


    Jimyung nodded silently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch you. Let¡¯s go to the kids.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    Jimyung got up from his seat and walked alongside Kang Hyuk.


    Kang Hyuk, who had been walking one or two steps like that, stopped and looked back at Jimyung. His face was more serious than usual, perhaps because of the shocking fact he had just heard.


    Even though he was over eighty, he was immature.


    Only then did Monk Hyeduk feel at ease when Jimyung took charge of the group called the Demon Destroyer Regiment.


    And Monk Hyeduk came to Kang Hyuk and said thanks over and over again.


    ¡®Jimyung, now that you¡¯re a teacher, I wonder if you¡¯ll get to know the heart of Monk Hyeduk!¡¯


    Kang Hyuk told Jimyung the secret about Monk Hyeduk also because Jimyung brought in his pupil now that he was in a position to understand Monk Hyeduk¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Yes, grow up now, boy.¡¯


    ***


    Uptown in Nakyang.


    It is said to be an upper-ss location, but not all residents were upper-ss people.


    Those who earned a decent living were also living uptown.


    Even if the price of the house was high, anyone would like to live in a clean and well-off ce rather than live in a dirty town.


    And a group of people came into a proper mansion, neither big nor small, within uptown.


    ¡°Wow! Can I really stay here?¡±


    They were Byuk Aerin, Ha Gojun, and Ha Goyun.


    Ha Goyun, with a cheerful personality, had already befriended Byuk Aerin as an older sister. Because of their rtionship, Byuk Aerin answered kindly because she liked Ha Goyun¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Yes. Actually, this is one of the houses under my name. It will be sufficient for you to stay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you letting me stay in a house like this! Thank you very much!¡±


    But even with the same words, Ha Gojun was surprised at thetter¡¯s words.


    ¡®I heard that it costs a lot of money to get a house in uptown Nakyang, and this is only one of her houses? Then she must be very rich...¡¯


    Then, Ha Goyun tilted his head.


    ¡°By the way, if you let us stay in a house like this, where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Are you worried about me?¡±


    Byuk Aerinughed in response.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I live in the official residence of Kang Hyuk, a teacher at Hwachun Academy.¡±


    ¡°His house?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Mr. Kang Hyuk¡¯s cook.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ha Gojun had a strange expression on his face from Byuk Aerin¡¯s response.


    ¡®A cook? Someone rich with multiple homes... why a cook?¡¯


    No matter how much Hwachun Academy was paying its employees, working as a cook would not have paid well.


    Just from considering the sries of the cooks he had hired before his family copsed.


    The Ha family paid a fairly generous sry, but the sry was still very tight.


    Soon, they heard a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are you there?¡±


    At the voice, Byuk Aerin turned his head and said with a smile.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Her cry opened the door as a woman in herte thirties came in.


    She saw Byuk Aerin and quickly saluted.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 101</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°No need for such pleasantries. You¡¯ve heard of your mission, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am!¡±


    Byuk Aerin then looked at Ha Gojun and Ha Goyun and said.


    ¡°Let me introduce her. She¡¯s a maid to provide convenience for you while you¡¯re here. She¡¯ll take care of the food,undry, and so on.¡±


    The woman then spoke, ¡°You can call me Chu Marley.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ha Goyun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her brother, Ha Gojun.¡±


    Ha Gojun immediately realized by the maid¡¯s greeting. She was a weak-looking maid, but she was a Murim warrior as well.


    And it was possible to see why Chu Marley, a warrior, was chosen to be a maid.


    ¡®Since Bhante is bad at taking care of himself, I¡¯ll be a little relieved if she¡¯s here.¡¯


    Chu Marley looked around and asked, ¡°What about the meal?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    At Ha Goyun¡¯s words, she nodded.


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll prepare the meal first.¡±


    As soon as she went into the kitchen, Kang Hyuk and Jimyung entered the mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Byuk Aerinughed as soon as she saw them. It was because she knew what had happened between the two.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯tugh as they were just back from the hospital on the surface.


    ¡®But what¡¯s wrong with Jimyung¡¯s face?¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t the Jimyung she knew who used to smile. For some reason, his expression was quite somber.


    Did he get hit a lot?


    She then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve gone to the hospital already...?¡±


    ¡°He had a simple stomachache, so he took some medicine, and got better quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    On the vacant lot where the Golden Small Flower was harvested, Oh Tae continued to step with the Stepping Skills.


    Two hours had already seemed to have passed, but Kang Hyuk showed no sign of showing up.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re not even close to this yet?¡±


    Even when he thought about it, his Stepping Skills were pathetic. He didn¡¯t think so from the beginning.


    When he first used Stepping Skills here, he thought that this was a piece of cake for him.


    But when he calmly used the Stepping Skills and watched his Stepping Skills, it was as Kang Hyuk said. His Stepping Skills had been a little deformed by the effects of his ufortable legs.


    So when he started to do the proper Stepping Skills again, something amazing happened.


    His poor inner workings on the side of his legs began to move smoothly.


    Only then did he realize that the reason why his Martial Arts didn¡¯t make any progress was in his Stepping Skills.


    No, it was on his left leg that was the cause.


    ¡®That little thing made me get stuck in a bottleneck!¡¯


    Now that his injured leg was better, he had to learn the proper Stepping Skills.


    So he¡¯d been practicing Stepping Skills very hard.


    The problem was that he was a human being and that he had a limit to his physical strength. Having already performed Stepping Skills for two uninterrupted hours, he began to run out of stamina.


    ¡°How long are you going to...¡±


    Sweat began to pour down.


    ¡°When will I finish?!¡±


    <hr />


    A house in amercial vige.


    Inside the ce where Jimyung was supposed to stay, Kang Hyuk was having a cup of tea.


    The mansion was familiar to Kang Hyuk. It was because it was one of the Quickstorm Regiment¡¯s safe houses, which was purchased by Byuk Aerin. After all, it was not used as a safe house anymore.


    ¡°The moon is bright. The tea is delicious. Aerin is really good at this.¡±


    Kang Hyuk had a satisfied look on his face, but he seemed to have forgotten something for a while.


    ¡®What is it? I think I have something important to do. I left my work to Baek Kap and Assistant Chun, so they¡¯ll take care of it... I told them to rearrange the things I took out if I¡¯mte, so they must have organized that...¡¯


    He thought hard about it but still couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡®Well, if I can¡¯t remember, it¡¯s probably not important.¡¯


    He soon forgot about his troubles.


    However, he had to make sure that his assistants did his job well. They were nts for the education of government officials.


    Kang Hyuk soon got up from his seat after he finished drinking tea from the teacup and put it down.


    ¡°With that, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you going?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then looked around the room where Ha Gojun and Ha Goyun were sleeping and told Jimyung, ¡°Don¡¯t get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good night then.¡±


    Kang Hyuk and Byuk Aerin then headed for Hwachun Academy.


    Now Jimyung seemed to have grown up a little, but Kang Hyuk wasn¡¯t sure if he would cause trouble. He thought that Jimyung would act rationally to a certain extent because he was over eighty, but the idea was bound to break.


    So Kang Hyuk was honestly worried but decided to rest assured since Chu Marley was in the mansion.


    She was a member of the Jimil Intelligence, and she was more senior than Baek Kap so she could handle it.


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Byuk Aerin soon spoke to Kang Hyuk, who was walking down the street.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it remind you of the old days?¡±


    ¡°Old days? Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s half of the twelve former Quickstorm Regiment members gathered in Nakyang now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Come to think of it, there are six people in Nakyang, including me! How about you? Do you recall the old days?¡±


    Byuk Aerin grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯m reminded of the past, but that¡¯s not all too good either.¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    ¡°Even if you think of the old days, it¡¯s just an old thought and you can¡¯t go back to the old days.¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded at Byuk Aerin¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. No matter how much you miss the past, you can never go back to the past. But you know what?¡±


    Kang Hyuk saw the moon in the sky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just bad. Doesn¡¯t being unable to go back to the past mean you don¡¯t have to go back to the old times?¡±


    Byuk Aerinughed at the remark.


    ¡°I see. The hell training is never going to happen again.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m sorry about that, but isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯ve be strong?¡±


    ¡°Haha, yes.¡±


    Before they knew it, they passed the main gate of the school building.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look around Yeonkyo Garden, so go back to the house first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Byuk Aerin then bowed after Kang Hyuk¡¯s words and headed straight to his official residence.


    As for Kang Hyuk, he headed to Yeonkyo Garden.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 102</h4>


    Soon, Kang Hyuk arrived at Yeonkyo Garden and felt energy emanating from a person.


    ¡®Is this energying from...Oh Tae?¡¯


    Kang Hyuk pped as he realized what he had forgotten.


    ¡®I made Oh Tae perform Stepping Skills to iron the flower bed and forgot about it.¡¯


    He hurried towards Oh Tae.


    ¡®It¡¯s my fault! I can¡¯t believe I forgot Oh Tae because of Jimyung! You fool! I¡¯ll beat you harder the next time I see you!¡¯


    Not long after, Kang Hyuk arrived at the flower bed and found Oh Tae continuing to perform Stepping Skills on the flower bed.


    ¡°...¡±


    Oh Tae was drenched in sweat all over. Kang Hyuk realized that he had already surpassed his limits. It could be seen in his eyes.


    ¡®Have you been doing Stepping Skills without a break like a narrow-minded fool?¡¯


    Nevertheless, Kang Hyuk was astounded by Oh Tae¡¯s tenacity.


    Whether or whether not he worked hard, Oh Tae¡¯s Stepping Skills had transformed into its proper form.


    ¡®I have to stop him first.¡¯


    He then approached Oh Tae.


    ¡°Teacher Oh, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Teacher Oh.¡±


    But surprisingly, Oh Tae continued to perform Stepping Skills as if he had not heard Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Teacher Oh!¡±


    In response, Kang Hyuk shouted with internal energy infused in his voice, and only then did Oh Tae respond to Kang Hyuk¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Ah...Teacher Kang.¡±


    ¡°Good work. Your training ends here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Oh Tae, who bowed to Kang Hyuk, staggered for a moment.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Kang Hyuk quickly approached Oh Tae and helped him up.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Take this.¡±


    Kang Hyuk soon pulled a small bottle out of his sleeve and held it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s a remedy for fatigue.¡±


    Oh Tae took it and drank it without hesitation. In actuality, the drug was not any simple medicine that cured fatigue. It was made by Hosung. The drug was called Pure Water and its effects far surpassed the removal of fatigue.


    And Oh Tae soon felt its effect.


    He felt like he was going to die a while ago, but as soon as he took the medicine, he came to his senses and regained strength throughout his body.


    ¡°Is this an expensive medicine?¡±


    ¡°Not expensive...for me, that is.¡±


    Of course, it was not expensive for Kang Hyuk, but normally, the Pure Water belonged to a fairly expensive category. But since he forgot and made Oh Tae suffer, thispensation was more than enough.


    ¡°Thanks anyway.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, then.¡±


    Kang Hyuk, who looked at Oh Tae¡¯s fleeting figure, saw the flower bed that Oh Tae had ironed well. The soil on the flower bed was very hard.


    Theck of gardening tools and seeds he had brought seemed to have been remedied by Baek Kap and Chun Haekwang.


    ¡°The Hundred Miles Flower needs to be nted tomorrow.¡±


    He then slowly looked around Yeonkyo Garden.


    What Kang Hyuk entrusted to Baek Kap and Chun Haekwang was to take care of the Moonlight nt that had been collected before.


    Now that the Moonlight nt has stabilized, after the spring break, it seemed possible to start training on orchid cultivation.


    It was now the next day.


    Kang Hyuk, who was in charge of the morning ss, headed to the academy for the ss.


    ¡°Are you here, sir?¡±


    Chun Haekwang was already in the ssroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s a First Years¡¯ ss today.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°The weather is nice today, sir.¡±


    He smiled as he looked at the stark spring weather.


    ¡°Indeed, it is. To think that it¡¯s already spring. Did you prepare what I said?¡±


    What Kang Hyuk was going to teach today was the breeding method of nts, except seed breeding.


    ¡°We¡¯re still preparing the materials, sir.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    Surely there was a need for one more assistant. It seemed that assistants had more work to do than Kang Hyuk thought. From handling documentsing down from above to Kang Hyuk¡¯s backroom, there was a lot of misceneous work. Those misceneous things were simple, but they took up a lot of time. It was easy to see why each teacher was assigned three assistants.


    When they finished preparing for the ss, the students soon began toe to school.


    The clothes were a little disheveled, perhaps they came from the swords ss.


    Chun Haekwang sighed when he saw it.


    ¡°Teacher Oh must have gone hard on them this morning.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    When the students saw Kang Hyuk, they quickly bowed.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Yes, good morning. I¡¯ll give you time to wash your face by the river, so wash up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    There was a small stream flowing by the side of the garden.


    It was too small to call it a river but it was too wide to call it a stream. Nevertheless, the water there was always clear.


    Usually, Kang Hyuk used that water to water the garden¡¯s nts, but students often washed their faces there and cooled their heated bodies after their martial arts lessons.


    After a short while, Kang Hyuk stood in front of them as the students finished washing their faces, preparing to enter the ss.


    ¡°What I¡¯m going to teach today is about nt reproduction. Since we learned about seed breedingst time, we are going to learn about the rest of it today. The methods of breeding are sapling, grafting, bushy, bifurcation, and tree stock.¡±


    Kang Hyuk spoke, pointing towards the branches and nts on the small table in front of him.


    ¡°In other words, by doing this, one obtains the advantage of growing flowers faster than breeding seeds and bearing fruits with bends, grafting, giving up, sharing the roots, and burying them. However, breeding is cumbersome and there is a disadvantage that not many can be done at once.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then lifted a branch from among the ingredients in front of him.


    ¡°First of all, there is a way to put the stem into the soil, a way to put the leaves in it, and a way to put the roots in it. The nt we¡¯ll use today is fig. It¡¯s still early spring, so we have to do familiarization.¡±


    Soon, a student raised his hand and asked a question.


    ¡°Teacher! What is an oblique shovel?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. I¡¯ll give you a wheat cookie made of Dongjin Ginseng as a prize. Take it after ss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 104

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 103</h4>


    Kang Hyuk soon answered the question.


    ¡°The shovels, which use stems from the bend, include the oblique and green shovels. An oblique shovel is the usage of old branches, which are collected and stored in autumn, and then used in early spring. Green shovels, on the other hand, are used during the rainy summer season to take advantage of new branches.¡±


    There was another question after his exnation.


    ¡°Then, did you collect and store the items you are using for the exercisest fall?¡±


    Kang Hyuk replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Of course, his answer was only half true.


    Since Kang Hyuk was hired as a horticulture teacherst spring, he could not have collected and stored branches for an oblique shovel.


    ¡®Good thing I know a ce with branches suitable for oblique shovels.¡¯


    One of those ces he knew was Baekyang Gorge in Soong Mountain, where Kang Hyuk broughtpost.


    ¡°This branch is a branch from a fig tree.¡±


    The branch was white, perhaps because it was in Baekyang Gorge, but it did not affect the students¡¯ attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate how it¡¯s done, so watch carefully.¡±


    Kang Hyuk soon lifted a small dagger and cut off a twig with a couple of leaves.


    Some of the students with high visual acuity thought that something was glistening in Kang Hyuk¡¯s dagger.


    Took!


    The branch soon fell off, and then Kang Hyuk picked it up. He ced it under the moist soil of a square pot prepared by Chun Haekwang, pressing on it slightly.


    Then, he picked up the paper he had prepared next to him and said,


    ¡°Now ce the paper on top of the soil so that the moisture doesn¡¯t fly away...¡±


    It was then.


    ¡°Huck!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    The students had curious looks on their faces. Soon, a student raised his hand and asked.


    ¡°Teacher! Is it supposed to grow that fast?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°That branch that Teacher nted, it¡¯s growing now.¡±


    At those words, Kang Hyuk looked at the fig tree branch he had nted and sighed.


    He nted it because it was as small as a finger, and it had grown to the size of his forearm before he knew it.


    It usually takes a month to get enough root after the sapling.


    Aside from that, the fig branch Kang Hyuk obtained was not normal.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    Kang Hyuk soon understood the reason.


    He noticed a faint glimmering light at the end of the branch he cut off.


    The light soon disappeared, but a new branch began to emerge again from the main branch.


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s energy contained the energy of nature, which is also the energy of growth.


    ¡®I think I was too focused while swinging the dagger?¡¯


    Rather than panicking, he spoke calmly to the students.


    ¡°What are you so surprised about? You must be able to do this to be true warriors. Hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next one.¡±


    Baek Munji sighed.


    ¡®Are you happy?¡¯


    Tang Somun had been in a good moodtely. Of course, Tang Somun wasn¡¯t always smiling from the beginning.


    There wasn¡¯t much tough at for someone who used to be teased for his poor stepping skills.


    However, he had been smiling ever since he saw Su Suntae, the same ss year, returning with a normal form.


    Maybe he thought that it was a relief.


    ¡®Nevertheless, it¡¯s amazing. I can¡¯t believe the school is quiet even though the students took those drugs.¡¯


    Baek Munji, as a member of a family dealing with information, waspletely different from Tang Somun in the way he approached an event.


    Tang Somun just liked that the student was not punished and was safe, but Baek Munji wondered how it went.


    However, the story was not immediately clear. All he could tell was that Su Suntae had recently apanied several other students on a special mission led by Elder Shim Gu.


    ¡®So, Teacher Kang Hyuk was absent as well? Well, from the start, Teacher Kang knew about this. Then...¡¯


    It was then clear that Kang Hyuk was at the center of this incident.


    But then, there was something else that Baek Munji was more curious about.


    Su Suntae doesn¡¯t have a strong perfume scent around him anymore.


    The fact that he used strong perfume was that his body started to rot due to side effects.


    But after the mission, he could not smell the scent of perfume anymore.


    He had no way to exin it, but that did not change the fact that the rotting ce might have been cured.


    Baek Munji continued to look at Kang Hyuk as he held the ss.


    His suspicion regarding him was deepening.


    ¡®I¡¯m very sure Teacher Kang is not an ordinary teacher! There must be something different about him!¡¯


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Then, the students made a strange noise, and Baek Munji raised his head to see what was going on.


    ¡°...he.¡±


    His suspicion was assured on the fig tree branch, which began to grow at a blistering speed as soon as it was sown.


    No matter howpetent a horticulturist is, it didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡®Who is he, really?¡¯


    Nevertheless, there was no doubt about his identity.


    Su Suntae wasn¡¯t kicked out as promised to Tang Somun.


    ¡®A teacher, who keeps his word... Is it...?¡¯


    His true identity was still unknown, but a strange sense of trust began to emerge.


    Baek Munji¡¯s curiosity was aroused.


    ¡®I¡¯m still curious about who he is, though.¡¯


    In no time, the ss was over as Kang Hyuk, who left Chun Haekwang to clean up the mess, returned to his official residence.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    At the house was Shim Gu, who dressed like cleaning staff.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Deuk soon greeted Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Yes. Have you been doing well?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°I see. Go and continue ying.¡±


    Deuk then approached the morning glory on the flower bed and began to y with the wiggling morning glory vines.


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    Kang Hyuk then asked Shim Gu. In response, Shim Gu replied with a serious look, ¡°I felt the energy of Jimyung in Nakyang yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. He came to Nakyangst night.¡±


    ¡°I see. Was there any trouble? Don¡¯t you always get into trouble when he¡¯s in Nakyang?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Actually, Jimyung tried to stay in a brothel.¡±


    ¡°In a brothel?¡±


    ¡°So, I dragged him out and took him to Chewsung House in uptown.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you showed up in the red-light district yesterday, but I didn¡¯t know that that happened. Then again, it¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s been near the brothels...¡±


    Kang Hyuk noticed what he was implying.


    He was asking why Kang Hyuk had just rushed to catch him with such a petty thing.


    ¡°Yes, he did a few times before, but he¡¯s a monk. It doesn¡¯t do him any good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Also, Jimyung brought two kids along.¡±


    ¡°You mean Jimyung has pupils?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were sold to traffickers but was rescued by him. Those two kids are brother and sister. The brother was sold to the diator ring, while the sister was sold to the brothel.¡±

 Chapter 105

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 104</h4>


    ¡°A diator ring and a brothel? Both are tough ces to live in.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, we don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll get into trouble. Tell your boys to keep an eye on him while he¡¯s in Nakyang.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then again, he¡¯s not a type to listen to words.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s true.¡±


    Not long after, Shim Gu tilted his head as he pondered over something.


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jimyung build a hermitage in Soong Mountain and live there?¡±


    ¡°He did.¡±


    ¡°If so, why did hee to Nakyang when it would be morefortable to live in the hermitage? Isn¡¯t the only reason why he likes Nakyang is because of the brothels and the alcohol? Otherwise, he would abhoring to Nakyang than like the ce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask him that, then,¡± Kang Hyuk pondered over Shim Gu¡¯s words and replied not long after.


    ¡°What? Ah...yes.¡± Shim Gu nodded.


    Shim Gu answered briefly because they felt Jimyung¡¯s presence nearby.


    A while ago at Hwachun Academy.


    Kang Hyuk told Byuk Aerin, ¡°Aerin, go get Jimyung. Don¡¯t let him make any more mess while he¡¯s asking where I am.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After a while.


    ¡°Ouch! Aerin! You¡¯re going to pull off my ear!¡±


    A loud noise resounded not long after.


    Kang Hyuk and Shim Guughed at what they saw over the shallow walls of the house.


    It was because Byuk Aerin was pulling on Jimyung¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Shut up and follow me!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m a monk! As well as an old man!¡±


    ¡°You know that already, but you still look for alcohol at an academy cafeteria? Are you crazy? If you¡¯re an elder, then act like one!¡±


    ¡°I was just trying to teach them the ways of drinking!¡±


    ¡°You? Teaching them how to drink? Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Kang Hyuk seemed to know the whole situation that happened a while ago.


    Following Jimyung¡¯s energy, it was at the cafeteria at the academy. With that, Aerin went in just as Jimyung was looking for an alcoholic beverage. Byuk Aerin, who couldn¡¯t just let him be, brought Jimyung here instead.


    Well, that¡¯s what it seemed to be at least.


    ¡°Did the Demon Destroying Monk cause trouble again?¡±


    When asked by Kang Hyuk, Jimyung was taken aback as he nced at Kang Hyuk¡¯s countenance. Kang Hyuk sighed in response. As expected, it was Jimyung with no sign of yesterday¡¯s gloom.


    Where was yesterday¡¯s gloom? As soon as the day had passed, he had already returned to the old Jimyung?


    ¡®I mean, people don¡¯t change...I think I¡¯ve be strange because I don¡¯t hate Jimyung for that!¡¯


    ¡°Sir! See you again today.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sir.¡±


    Ha Gojun and Ha Goyun were standing next to Jimyung as they followed him here.


    ¡°Yes, good to see you.¡±


    Byuk Aerin was in her young look. Surprisingly, Ha Gojun and Ha Goyun had unsurprised looks on their faces, even though she was a young woman and grabbed on Jimyung¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Aerin, what if others see...¡±


    With Shim Gu¡¯s worried look, Byuk Aerin looked at Jimyung with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Everyone is afraid of being seen while Jimyung is infuriated, so everyone hid.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kang Hyuk seemed to know why Ha Gojun and Ha Goyun were not surprised. It was because they felt more relieved than surprised.


    The young Ha Goyun and Ha Gojun were still in the dark of the situation in Murim, so they did not yet know exactly about Jimyung¡¯s position in Murim.


    It seemed to them that Jimyung was just an old monk who did some Murim work in the past.


    Kang Hyuk thought it was a bit of a relief.


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Deuk tilted his head and looked at the new guests. Unlike ordinary dogs, Deuk was a spiritual wolf, so he was quite smart. After seeing their impressions, he decided whether he should express caution or friendliness. They seemed not to be a person to be wary of, given that his master was not on the verge of life and death.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    He soon barked with his tail low.


    ¡°He¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Ha Goyun, who ran to Deuk, stroked Deuk¡¯s fur.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s called Deuk.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Deuk! Nice to meet you. My name is Ha Goyun.¡±


    Looking at it, Kang Hyuk saw Ha Goyun¡¯s worn coat and trousers.


    Even the size of the clothes didn¡¯t seem to fit well. It just seemed that she had dressed up roughly.


    ¡®It would be nonsense to expect Jimyung to take interest in her clothes.¡¯


    At this rate, she was going to be spending the summer with those clothes.


    It was uneptable for Ha Dukyung¡¯s granddaughter, who was a close friend, to walk around in such clothes.


    He was able to retain the position of a weary and irritated blind man because of Ha Dukyung.


    It was because Ha Dukyung used to silently listen to Kang Hyuk¡¯sints, even though he was very proud.


    Kang Hyuk then told Byuk Aerin, ¡°Aerin, take Goyun to Midtown, buy some nice fabrics, and have them sewed up. They should get some decent clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Byuk Aerin immediately bowed her head and held Ha Goyun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy some materials to make clothes.¡±


    ¡°Materials for making clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your clothes are old, so we¡¯ll make new ones. The clothes will be made by Maid Chu.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ha Goyun¡¯s face clearly brightened at the response. She was old enough to know what good things were.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she want to have good clothes when she¡¯s still a little girl? She was just thinking about Jimyung¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®She couldn¡¯t ask for new clothes because she was already thankful enough for being kept around.¡¯


    Kang Hyuk felt sorry for her. It seemed that Ha Gojun had the same way of thinking, so he bowed at Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much difficult for me. And from now on, try to call me Teacher, not Sir. I prefer the title Teacher since I am a teacher at Hwachun Academy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Teacher.¡±


    Not long after, a huge pile of documents on two legs walked into the house.


    ¡°Uh...Teacher, are you here?¡±


    It was Chun Haekwang¡¯s voice. Chun Haekwang entered the house with a huge pile of papers.


    ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    ¡°These are the documents we have to report above by the end of this month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard from the other assistants that this is nothing, and now we¡¯re going to have more paperwork- Whoa!¡±


    Surprisingly, Chun Haekwang lost his bnce and stumbled. Fortunately, Ha Gojun, who was standing next to him, quickly supported him.


    ¡°Are you alright? Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Please give me half of it. I¡¯ll help move it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Chun Haekwang then handed Ha Gojun about half the documents he was holding.


    Ha Gojun looked at the documents he had filled and became curious about them academically. With that in mind, he told Ha Goyun.


    ¡°I will be here, so you should go with Aerin.¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sis!¡±

 Chapter 106

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 105</h4>


    Ha Gojun and Chun Haekwang soon entered the Assistant¡¯s Office in the house while Ha Goyun went to buy cloth with Byuk Aerin. Kang Hyuk, Shim Gu, and Ji Myung were the only ones left in the house yard.


    Kang Hyuk looked at Ji Myung and pointed at the table, saying, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Feeling that something was off, Ji Myung immediately followed Kang Hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ji Myung, why did youe to Nakyang?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Nakyang?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did youe?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know...¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to answer because of brothels and alcohol, think twice and answer truthfully.¡±


    At the question, Ji Myung rolled his eyes and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I mean, big brother. You do know that I am teaching some kind of martial arts to Goyun, right?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°You know Big Brother, I¡¯m not that educated, right? So...¡±


    ¡°Not much? You aren¡¯t educated at all!¡±


    As Shim Gu spoke from the side, Ji Myung red at Shim Gu in response.


    ¡°And so? What is it?¡±


    Nevertheless, he had no choice but to continue because of Kang Hyuk¡¯s urging.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to get Goyun into Hwachun Academy.¡±


    ¡°Goyun is still 12 years old. The academy only epts those fifteen years of age or older.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but I¡¯m thinking of giving her an academic education before that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I think Goyun¡¯s brother has learned quite a bit. Why don¡¯t we leave it up to Gojun?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather let her learn from a proper teacher though.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a proper teacher near where you are?¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s response, Ji Myung became nervous and broke into a cold sweat.


    Ji Myung was a simple man, hence he didn¡¯t lie. After a little questioning, his body soon turned down.


    ¡°Do you want some beatings before you tell the truth?¡±


    When Kang Hyuk raised his fist and asked, Ji Myung quickly shook his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡±


    When Kang Hyuk lowered his hand, Ji Myung said in a small voice, ¡°...When I met you in Hakyung Town, I became jealous of that ckie and Aerin.¡±


    ¡°Jealous? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re beside you, Big Bro.¡±


    Ji Myung continued, ¡°Actually, I was very sad when you retired and decided to go in hiding because I couldn¡¯t be with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why? I always beat you up.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do that out of hate. You always were beside me... Anyways, when I heard that Big Bro was in Nakyang, I ran down here.¡±


    ¡°Because you want to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What if I told you to go back to Soong Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just die! I lived a long life already. I don¡¯t n to live in solitude anymore. I don¡¯t want to be alone anymore...¡±


    Kang Hyuk knew that.


    Perhaps the fear of being alone lingered in him because of the memories of him being taken to the diator ring as a child.


    As such, Ji Myung always liked to stay with others, and would rather sleep outside at night than sleep alone. It seemed to be the same even if he was an old man.


    Not only that, he always meant what he said. And that¡¯s why, because of his character of doing what he says, he might really die.


    ¡°You¡¯re not responsible for leaving Goyun behind!¡±


    ¡°Hiek!¡±


    Perhaps being caught off guard by something unthinkable, Ji Myung took a breath of surprise.


    ¡°Well- Uh! That¡¯s...¡±


    Embarrassed, Ji Myung stammered.


    ¡°Talking about Goyun. I thought about what you said yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Thought? Never knew you were into those things.¡±


    Shim Gu, who was next to him, looked surprised.


    ¡°You ckie bastard! Shut up and listen if a man is serious!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    With Kang Hyuk¡¯s cough, Ji Myung quickly spoke, ¡°I think Nakyang would be good for Goyun rather than the mountains. I¡¯m also afraid that she¡¯ll look like me if I keep her.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then put his hand on Ji Myung¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ji Myung.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said you thought about it, and you must have thought about it. Quite amendable thought. By the way.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°If you get into an ident while you¡¯re in Nakyang, you¡¯ll get twice as many beat ups. Will that be all right?¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s question, Ji Myung flinched but soon nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I always get beat up anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then continued to converse with Shim Gu and Ji Myung.


    Not long after...


    ¡°What?!! Are you even human?¡±


    Chun Haekwang¡¯s scream soon came from the Assistant¡¯s Office.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    In response, Kang Hyuk then stepped into the Assistant Office.


    Chun Hakwang was always cool-headed under the influence of the Ice Art he trained. Something extraordinary would have definitely happened if he screamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Kang Hyuk asked as he opened the doors of the Assistant¡¯s Office as Chun Haekwang looked dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh, Teacher! It¡¯s a...¡±


    About an hour ago.


    Chun Haekwang returned to the House with a huge pile of papers.


    He almost dropped the papers on the way, but managed to escape the crisis with the help of a young man there.


    The young man helped and arrived safely at the Assistant¡¯s Office, with Haekwang learning who this man was.


    Ha Gojun, a young man who was living with Ji Myung, neen years of age.


    ¡®So, Demon Destroying Monk came to the restaurant and begged for a drink. He said that he¡¯d teach the students how to drink but...¡¯


    That was that. He had to deal with the papers quickly.


    The documents from above did not go to Kang Hyuk from the beginning. It was because he had to do the basic work as an assistant. The problem was that Chun Haekwang had too much work to do. The document wasn¡¯t just what he brought today. The documents that he received yesterday and the day before yesterday were still piled up in the office and he was asked to finish it as soon as possible. There was also work to be done at Yeonkyo Garden.


    Chun Haekwang soon picked up one of the papers and began to scratch his head hard.


    He had a prestigious education since he was young. Since he was born into the Martial Artist family, he understood the meaning of the writing, but he did not have deep knowledge.


    He was also particrly weak with numbers.

 Chapter 107

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 106</h4>


    If one thought about it, perhaps most warriors were weak in numbers.


    Of course, the Jegal Family was an exception since war tactics and strategies couldn¡¯t be done without numbers.


    Chun Haekwang felt a hundred times morefortable working out in the garden rather than calcting numbers. He was groaning for a long time as he heard something next to him.


    Turning to the side, Ha Gojun was jotting down something on the paper with a brush.


    Haekwang became startled. It was because he thought Gojun was making a mess on documents he had to report.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sorry. I thought that the calctions on this document were wrong, so I re-calcted them in my unique way.¡±


    The document in front of Ha Gojun was the one that Chun Haekwang had finished processing. It was also a very important document to be posted directly to the Principal.


    Chun Haekwang suddenly fluttered before his eyes when he heard that the document had been miscalcted.


    ¡°T-the calction of the document was wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Gi-give it to me!¡±


    Chun Hakwang re-calcted the document and soon found out that he was indeed wrong. Ha Gojun was right to calcte.


    ¡°You said you were neen, but how did you find this error?¡±


    Ha Gojun answered the question with a shy look.


    ¡°Since I was young, I liked numbers.¡±


    Chun Haekwang took the documents he was handling and handed them to Ha Gojun.


    ¡°Try this.¡±


    Ha Gojun, who saw it, easily scribbled a few letters on a nk piece of paper and soon calcted the answer.


    It was much faster than he was.


    Without rolling the calctor, Ha Gojun calcted what Chun Haekwang had been struggling so far in a short time and gave the answer.


    It wasn¡¯t just that. Ha Gojun began to process documents that he couldn¡¯t do even if he had hours in just minutes.


    ¡°Are you even human?¡±


    Eventually, he screamed in surprise.


    Kang Hyuk heard the whole story and noticed Ha Gojun.


    ¡°Gojun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Do you like working with papers?¡±


    Ha Gojun answered the question immediately.


    ¡°Yes, teacher. I like them.¡±


    The callus on his hands was still firm.


    It was evident that he survived desperately by fighting and killing in the diator ring over the years. How he survived such a long time, Kang Hyuk finally seemed to know why.


    He had a brain that others did not have, even based on physical strength and tenacity. His judgment and quick calction of the situation were his weapons.


    It was an ability that would be of great help if he became a warrior.


    ¡°Do you like fighting?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ha Gojun was adamant. Kang Hyuk didn¡¯t have to rmend the path if he didn¡¯t want it.


    Kang Hyuk sat in the yard and saw Ji Myung looking his way. Now that Ji Myung decided to stay in Nakyang, a good idea came to Kang Hyuk.


    ¡®This could make me speak proudly to Ha Dukyung if hees out in my dreams! I wanted to yell at him one day, but right now, it¡¯s only possible in my dreams.¡¯


    He then looked at Ha Gojun.


    ¡°Gojun.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my assistant?¡±


    ¡°An assistant...?¡±


    ¡°I need an assistant in charge of the paperwork.¡±


    Chun Haekwang then said, holding Ha Gojun¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I need you too!¡±


    He seemed to be tired of numbers.


    ¡°But Bhante and Goyun...¡±


    Kang Hyukughed at Ha Gojun¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Demon Destroying Monk is staying in Nakyang.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You would need to find work here in Nakyang anyway, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You are right. If I¡¯m going to stay in Nakyang, I have to do what I can.¡±


    Ha Gojun then bowed at Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°I look forward to working with you! Teacher! And Assistant Chun!¡±


    And just like that, Kang Hyuk got a new assistant.


    Shim Gu was pleased to hear that Ha Gojun became Kang Hyuk¡¯s assistant, while Ji Myung almost got beat up by Kang Hyuk as he ranted that he wanted to be an assistant himself.


    Chun Haekwang was staying at Kang Hyuk¡¯s house for now, but he nned to get a house and live there whilemuting his way here.


    He only had two months to live in the house, so he had to find a house during that time.


    As for Ha Gojun, he already had a ce to stay in Nakyang, so he decided tomute from there.


    ¡°But Goyun iste.¡±


    Ha Gojun tilted his head, gauging the time with the sun in the sky.


    Shim Guughed at the remark.


    ¡°They¡¯re having a good time together. Then again, what are you worried about when you have Aerin?¡±


    Ji Myung smiled and said, ¡°Well, whatever happens, Goyun will be fine. I gave Goyun what I got from the pipe guy before.¡±


    The pipe guy was supposed to be Ji Chulmook.


    ¡°What did you get from him?¡±


    When Kang Hyuk asked, Ji Myung replied, rubbing his bald head.


    ¡°What was the name...? It was called... Screaming Ball?¡±


    ¡°Screaming Ball!?¡±


    Shim Gu opened his mouth in surprise at the name.


    ¡°My, you crazy bastard! You gave her that dangerous thing?¡±


    Screaming Ball. It was a bracelet meant to make one scream in agony, and it was a kind of self-defense weapon.


    ¡°Are you trying to make a man sterile?¡±


    When asked by Shim Gu, Ji Myung replied with a smile.


    ¡°Hahaha! Don¡¯t worry ckie. I told her to use it only when she¡¯s threatened with life or kidnapped.¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded at the remark.


    ¡°Goyun is an intelligent child. She understands Ji Myung¡¯s nonsense like no one else. If Goyun used the Screaming Ball, its victim will have no defense to im against being used.¡±


    Chun Haekwang and Ha Gojun tilted their heads at the conversation.


    What the hell does the Screaming Ball do?


    It was then.


    -Shiiiiiek!


    A sharp flute was heard in the ears of Kang Hyuk, Shim Gu, and Ji Myung. It was a tone that no one else could hear, and only a dozen people who were members of the Quickstorms could hear. And the signal meant...


    ¡°This is Aerin¡¯s signal!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded at their words.


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Ha Goyun was excited to see the bazaar after a long time.


    It was more exciting to see the bazaar than to buy the fabric to make her clothes.


    That was especially because she was with a sweet and pretty woman like Byuk Aerin.


    ¡°Aerin! What is that?¡±


    Ha Goyun pointed to what a street vendor was selling. It was grilled on a skewer.


    ¡°That¡¯s a meat skewer. Do you want to eat some?¡±


    Ha Goyun, at the question, was wary of Byuk Aerin, and there was no way that she didn¡¯t know the meaning of it.


    ¡°You can answer without worrying about it. I¡¯m a nice person.¡±


    ¡°I-I want to eat.¡±


    In response, Byuk Aerin bought two skewers from a street vendor. They grilledmb and put on special soy sauce, and it was very delicious.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    They then continued to eatmb skewers and walked around the bazaar before entering a store.


    ¡°Wee!¡±

 Chapter 108

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 107</h4>


    The store they entered was not a regr one, but a ce for people with a lot of money.


    That was why the employee was very courteous.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a cloth to match this child.¡±


    It was then.


    ¡°Oh? Who is this? Ain¡¯t that Teacher Kang¡¯s cook?¡±


    Byuk Aerin looked back.


    A woman was standing there.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know me?¡±


    ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Aerin¡¯s question sent her into a rage.


    ¡°Ugh! My name is Yu Aeah. Teacher Tang Euna¡¯s assistant!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Yu Aeah was annoyed by her nonchnt attitude. Nevertheless, Byuk Aerin didn¡¯t want to deal with her.


    Just by listening to the tone of her voice, it was clear that she was picking a fight with Aerin. From that, she was avoiding such disputes.


    ¡®If you¡¯re on your way, just go, little girl.¡¯


    If she was to keep picking on Aerin, Aerin wasn¡¯t sure what she¡¯ll do to her. That¡¯s why she wanted to avoid any quarrels. But surprisingly, Yu Aeah kept mocking her, unaware of what Byuk Aerin was thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a cook but you¡¯re trying to shop at that store?¡±


    Byuk Aerin ignored her words and continued to go inside.


    ¡°With that bum?¡±


    Byuk Aerin then bit her lips. Ha Goyun¡¯s fist clenched as she realized that that ¡®bum¡¯ was her. Yu Aeah didn¡¯t know how hurtful those words were to Ha Goyun. Ha Goyun, who lived in a wealthy family before, was not wearing rags because she wanted to.


    To make matters worse, the store clerk¡¯s facial expression changed slightly at the word ¡®cook¡¯.


    It was obvious that Byuk Aerin was a beauty, but her job was a cook, and she had a girl in rags with her.


    No matter how hard they thought about it, there was no fabric cheap enough for them to buy. And so, the employee thought about how to make them go back without making the other party feel offended.


    It was purely because of the owner¡¯s policy that the employee didn¡¯t drive them out.


    The owner always said, ¡®Never judge a book by its cover! The true treasure is usually wrapped in rags.¡¯


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a fabric you can buy there? It¡¯s quite expensive.¡±


    Byuk Aerin couldn¡¯t understand why Yu Aeah was picking on her. Even Ha Goyun was brought along in the mocking session.


    ¡°Aerin, I¡¯m fine,¡± Ha Goyun said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind making clothes with cheap cloth. We can go somewhere else.¡±


    With Ha Goyun saying this, Aerin knew she couldn¡¯t back down anymore. Moreover, it was the order of her master Kang Hyuk who ordered to make her clothes. Buying cheap cloth for the order was an act of degrading her master. Her master did not send her for cheap clothes.


    ¡®I can¡¯t bring disgrace to Master.¡¯


    Byuk Aerin then said with a smile, ¡°Goyun, it¡¯s all right. You can buy whatever you want here. Let¡¯s ignore that ugly woman¡¯s words.¡±


    Yu Aeah became infuriated when she heard directly that she was ugly.


    ¡°What, what?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear something? Why don¡¯t you go on your way?¡±


    ¡°You need to show some respect! How dare a cook be disrespectful against a teacher¡¯s assistant?!¡±


    ¡°It was you who were disrespectful in the first. If that¡¯s the case, why should I be polite?¡±


    Yu Aeah realized that Byuk Aerin, who was arguing back, was a stronger foe than she thought.


    She didn¡¯t like Byuk Aerin.


    Because she was not a teacher, she could not enter the ranks of the Five Flowers, the most popr female teachers of Hwachun Academy. But she was always ranked in the Five Small Flowers that targetted people other than teachers.


    However, after Byuk Aerin was recently hired as a cook, her rank, which was the lowest within the Five Small Flowers, was in danger.


    For her, beauty was power. She didn¡¯t want to lose it to a cook.


    ¡®You should be stuck in the house like a cook! Why are you wandering around...¡¯


    She was sickened by those who nced at Byuk Aerin¡¯s beauty. And so, she tried to humiliate her by using her identity...


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t she embarrassed? Why! Why?¡¯


    It was then.


    ¡°What is themotion?¡±


    From above came the owner. The employee then bowed down quickly.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh....¡±


    The employee pointed at Byuk Aerin and Yu Aeah outside the shop, and the owner, who noticed the cause, coughed in vain.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what this is all about, but this is a store where other people have toe, so if you can quiet down....¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Byuk Aerin turned her head and apologized coolly since she knew that what she did was wrong.


    But...


    ¡°Wha-! Y-you are....¡±


    Byuk Aerin¡¯s red hair scared the owner and instantly made him short-winded.


    ¡°Byu... Byuk... Byuk...¡±


    Byuk Aerin noticed that the owner recognized her and quickly sent a telepathic message.


    -Quiet.


    ¡°Hnnngh-!¡±


    The owner quickly closed his mouth with his hand and bent his back as if his nose was touching the ground.


    ¡°What brings you down here in such a shabby ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a fabric to craft this child¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. I presume you¡¯re looking for the best. It seems that she trains in martial arts. I assume that it should be a strong but soft fabric. Asfortable as possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And how old is the child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 12 years old.¡±


    Ha Goyun¡¯s reply was quickly followed by the owner of the store.


    ¡°Then...I¡¯ll include pink cloth!¡±


    Not only the employee but also Yu Aeah, who was standing outside, was surprised and speechless.


    Especially Yu Aeah, who was very surprised.


    The owner of the store Byuk Aerin entered was a man famous for his pride. It was shocking to see him stooping down as if he were going to break his back.


    ¡®What, what is it?¡¯


    Yu Aeah realized. She had been defeated.


    But she didn¡¯t back down here. She remembered that Byuk Aerin¡¯s face had changed when she told the girl next to her that she was a bum.


    ¡®So that girl must be precious to her, right?¡¯


    She wanted to see Byuk Aerin kneeling before her.


    She grinned. She then thought of someone to ask for help and hurried out of the store.


    Byuk Aerin saw the back of Yu Aeah. Then, she slightly frowned.


    ¡®What is she trying to do?¡¯


    In the light of the countless people she had seen so far, a woman like Yu Aeah did not easily give up. It was certain that she¡¯ll go after her again.


    Byuk Aerin seriously contemted.


    ¡®If shees again...should I kill her?¡¯

 Chapter 109

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 108</h4>


    Time passed by as Ha Goyun picked out all of the fabrics she liked. Unsurprisingly, there was a lot of fabric that she liked and Byuk Aerin offered to buy it all, only for Ha Goyun to shake her head. She insisted on buying only three, with one of them being for Ha Gojun, her brother.


    Byuk Aerin understood Ha Goyun¡¯s thoughts on this.


    ¡®She had to think like an adult.¡¯


    It seemed to be due to the hard life she had been through. She was still young enough to be stubborn and selfish, but she didn¡¯t let it get to her.


    ¡°These fabrics shall be delivered to the address I wrote down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. It shall be done.¡±


    The owner of the tailoring shop bowed back to the extent where his nose touched his legs as he responded.


    As soon as Byuk Aerin and Ha Goyun left the shop and disappeared, the owner of the tailoring shop let out a sigh of relief as the clerk hurriedly asked, ¡°Who was that, master?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! You fool!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It was a close call. Consider yourself lucky that I came out! I told you to keep a good look on your face in front of any guest!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the woman said that she is a cook of the Hwachun Academy. Why are you groveling so much in front of her?¡±


    ¡°Cook? Hah! I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s doing that, but that woman... is the owner of this alley.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°All the shops in this alley are her¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The clerk was startled. She was the legendaryndlord of the entire bazaar.


    ¡°But I heard the owner of this alley was Elder Byuk Aerin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It was her. The one who just left was Elder Byuk Aerin.¡±


    ¡°No way. But I heard she¡¯s over eighty...¡±


    ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? Never judge people by their appearances. And when we are talking about the Red Empress Elder, consider that she can freely change her appearance, so be extra careful!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±


    ***


    ¡°What do you want for dinner, Goyun?¡±


    On the way back to their residence, Byuk Aerin asked Ha Goyun.


    ¡°What? Dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to grab some dinner. I thought I¡¯d ask you something you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    All of a sudden, Ha Goyun thought of walking along the street with her parents. At that time, her parents bought her some rice soup, which was still vivid in her memory. She then answered in a small voice, ¡°Well, I want to eat rice soup.¡±


    ¡°Rice soup?¡±


    ¡°Is that okay...?¡±


    Byuk Aerin smiled gently at her question.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done. Why not? Let¡¯s ask the cook to make rice soup this evening.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At that moment, a street vendor approached them.


    ¡°Two beautifuldies, here are some pretty hairbrushes! It¡¯s an item you¡¯ll never regret buying!¡±


    Indeed, thebs were engraved with various colorful patterns that dazzled the eyes.


    ¡°Wow! Pretty!¡±


    ¡°Do you want one?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Pick one out.¡±


    Ha Goyun looked at thebs with a blushed face while Byuk Aerin looked at the girl with a pleased expression. Byuk Aerin liked cute beings, but somehow, she was more interested in her. Perhaps she wanted to do something more for Ha Goyun because Ha Goyun reminded her of her sister who died early from an ident. It was then that...


    Someone shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pickpocket!¡±


    At the cry, Byuk Aerin turned her head and found a pickpocket who stole someone¡¯s purse and ran away. She quickly took a coin out of her purse and threw it at the pickpocket. The coin soon pierced the pickpocket¡¯s leg, and he fell as it was.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    Soon enough, people rushed in and beat the pickpocket with clubs.


    ¡®They¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡¯


    It was now time to take Ha Goyun back to the manor...


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Byuk Aerin became shocked. It was because Ha Goyun, who had been next to her until just now, had disappeared.


    ¡°Goyun!¡±


    She called Ha Goyun but couldn¡¯t hear any answer. She then turned to the street vendor who was selling her theb. Byuk Aerin felt that the street vendor was suspicious. She was the former head of the Jimil Intelligence Corps, which meant that she went through not only a ton of wars but also in intelligence and underground warfare.


    As she was nicknamed the Nine-tailed Fox of Hwachun n, she could not have missed the suspiciousness of the street vendor. Strangely enough, he was avoiding her eyes.


    ¡°The girl here. Do you know where she went?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Byuk Aerin did not hesitate to grab the street vendor by the cor.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. If you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°No-no, please save me!¡±


    The vendor¡¯s heart seemed to have jumped out from the abrupt change in her personality. She was so sweet just now, but right now, she waspletely different from before. She was akin to the ice itself.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak up after I count to three, your third leg won¡¯t be in good shape.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°One, two...¡±


    ¡°Some woman threatened me! She said that if I don¡¯t do what she asks, she won¡¯t let me do business here.¡±


    ¡°What does she look like?¡±


    He exined the appearance of the woman who threatened him, and Byuk Aerin, who heard the exnation, could easily tell who the culprit was.


    ¡®Yu Aeah. It¡¯s her!¡¯


    She then asked, ¡°So where did the girl next to me go?¡±


    ¡°Oh, a man took her! That way!¡±


    She now realized that she can feel Ha Goyun¡¯s energy there. Byuk Aerin soon gnashed her teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±

 Chapter 110

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 109</h4>


    In a dark alley.


    ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡±


    Ha Goyun immediately noticed what situation she was in. She was kidnapped. Otherwise, her hands wouldn¡¯t be behind her back while her mouth wouldn¡¯t be gagged


    ¡°Now, is that enough?¡±


    The woman next to her then said to the big man who grabbed her.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    Ha Goyun saw her. She was the woman who had a scuffle with Byuk Aerin in front of the Tailoring Shop earlier.


    ¡®She said her name was Yu Aeah, right? So she¡¯s the one who kidnapped me?¡¯


    Goyun clenched her teeth after realizing who it was.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do with this kid?¡± asked the big man, and Yu Aeahughed in response.


    ¡°Well? Let me see... I wanted to see that woman kneeling and begging in front of me earlier, but I changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I want to see something more miserable. How would she react in front of the child¡¯s corpse?¡±


    ¡°So...you¡¯re gonna kill this kid?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cruel. How can you kill an innocent child?¡±


    ¡°You can go if you don¡¯t want to, but you¡¯re the one who kidnapped the kid. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re an Assistant Teacher of the Academy! An Assistant Teacher is still a Teacher! How can you even do something like this?!¡±


    ¡°You think I became an Assistant Teacher because I like it? I just do it because I can find a good marriage partner this way.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re against a powerless cook and some girl on the street anyway. Haha.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You killed one before, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s the difference between killing a single person and two people? Is the feeling still vivid?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, okay! We can kill her!¡±


    Ha Goyun turned white at the conversation.


    ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯


    Several people came to her mind. Her brother Ha Gojun, who regards all sacrifices as joy for her dead parents and her, and his guardian, Ji Myung...


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Come to think of it, there was a present Ji Myung gave her. He gave her a bracelet saying, ¡°I¡¯m scared of the world these days, so keep it.¡± He said that since he was wearing it on his wrist for self-defense. She then recalled Ji Myung¡¯s words.


    ¡°Never, I mean, never use it unless you are kidnapped or threatened with your life. That¡¯s the only time you can use this.¡±


    And it seemed now was the time to use the bracelet. She then remembered the method that Ji Myung told her.


    ¡®After pointing the bracelet at the opponent, he told me to cover the small hole in the back with the finger and repeat it five times, right?¡¯


    Fortunately, her hand was behind her back, so she could point the bracelet at the man standing behind her without being seen. She repeated slowly and calmly, but quickly, blocking the hole in the bracelet with her finger and removing it. It was when she repeated it exactly five times. She heard something as if the wind were blowing. And...


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    The man behind her groaned. The effect was very fast.


    ¡°Aaaargh!!!¡±


    The man began to scream painfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?¡±


    It must have been extremely painful, as he lost grip on Ha Goyun before rolling across the floor.


    ¡°AAAAAAAARGH!¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t speak properly and just screamed. His eyes were upside down, holding his crotch. For Ha Goyun, now was the opportunity.


    ¡°You dare-!¡±


    She tried to run away but was soon caught by Yu Aeah. She was not only Tang Euna¡¯s Assistant Teacher, but she was also a Martial Artist. Ha Goyun was unfortunately not skilled enough to run away from her.


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    Yu Aeah raised her hand at Ha Goyun. A p soon rang out in the alley. It hurt her but Ha Goyun clenched her teeth and red at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stare at me.¡±


    And again, Yu Aeah lifted her hand and sent it towards Ha Goyun.


    ¡®No- Aerin...¡¯


    Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t swing her hand. It was because she had a sharp weapon stuck on her wrist.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    A red-haired woman, dressed in red, entered the alley. It was Byuk Aerin.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Yu Aeah was strangely caught in Byuk Aerin¡¯s eyes. Not even the voice came out.


    ¡®What, what is it? I have felt it before... I don¡¯t remember. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve felt this before!¡¯


    With the frozen Yu Aeah, Byuk Aerin called Ha Goyun.


    ¡°Goyun!¡±


    ¡°Aerin-!¡±


    Ha Goyun quickly ran to Byuk Aerin, with Byuk Aerin freeing her soon after.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I camete.¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring, either way.¡±


    Only then did tears begin to flow from Ha Goyun¡¯s eyes, perhaps relieved. Byuk Aerin wiped away her tears with her hands.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Then, Ha Goyun screamed. Byuk Aerin became angry at Ha Goyun¡¯s red swollen cheeks and torn lips. She saw a big man rolling on the ground. Looking at the clothes, he was a warrior of Hwachun n.


    ¡°A warrior of Hwachun kidnapped...¡±


    Something was strange. Even if Ha Goyun was learning martial arts, she could not have made a Hwachun n warrior grimace like that.


    ¡°What happened? Can you tell me?¡±


    Ha Goyun nodded at Byuk Aerin¡¯s question.


    ¡°She wanted to get you to kneel before her, but she changed her mind, and she tried to kill me to make you cry.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°So I used the bracelet that Bhante gave me, and that¡¯s what happened to him.¡±


    Byuk Aerin saw Ha Goyun¡¯s bracelet.


    ¡®This... It¡¯s the Pain Instigating Ball.¡¯


    It was obvious. It was an anti-criminal bracelet made by Ji Chulmook. She heard that it was so effective that it was discarded because it turned a man into a snort, but she didn¡¯t know that Ji Myung still had it.


    It was because of that bracelet that Goyun was alive, but Aerin couldn¡¯t leave them be anyway.


    They dared to go after Ha Goyun, making her traumatized and almost failing to fulfill the master¡¯s orders.


    ¡°So...you daree after this poor little child?¡±


    Ha Goyun trembled at Aerin¡¯s anger even though the anger was not directed at her. Yu Aeah managed to shake off the energy that had tied her and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a bitch! This is all because of you!¡±

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 110</h4>


    ¡°Because of me? Then you should¡¯vee for me. Why were you after this kid? Unless...if you are a coward.¡±


    ¡°Coming after you won¡¯t make you miserable!¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve done these kinds of things often because you¡¯ve done it without a second thought. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    For a moment, Byuk Aerin disappeared before appearing in front of Yu Aeah. She then grabbed Yu Aeah by the cor and threw her to the floor. There was quite a loud noise, and Yu Aeah soon screamed.


    ¡°Ah-!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet, bitch.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Byuk Aerin then stepped on Yu Aeah¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m deciding on how to kill you, so be quiet for a moment.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Yu Aeah instantly had goosebumps all over her body. She said it as if she was just talking about the weather.


    ¡®Well, she¡¯s definitely not an ordinary woman!¡¯


    Whatever her identity was, Byuk Aerin was a more powerful warrior than she was.


    ¡®Those eyes....¡¯


    Yu Aeah now realized why Byuk Aerin always had a sweet smile. It was to hide her eyes with a smile. Cold eyes that also held madness within. Facing its eyes, Yu Aeah felt extreme fear. Byuk Aerin, she was never sweet in the first ce. Instead, she was a person who showed kindness to others but instilled immense fear to the enemy.


    ¡®And why is she a cook when she has this level of martial art skill?¡¯


    The attack just made it clear. Byuk Aerin was as outstanding as the Academy Teachers. Soon, Byuk Aerin grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to strip yourself naked and hang you from a tree,ther your whole body in poison, and let you writhe and pass out from the immense pain. What do you think? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Wha- what...!¡±


    She was asking if the idea was good to the one who was going to die. Yu Aeah chose the wrong opponent. She had stepped on a ground which she should never have. Yu Aeah became terrified and forgot that her hips were wet.


    Fortunately for her, three men descended into the alley. Their appearance made Byuk Aerin¡¯s face full of life devoid of any expression.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The one she was looking at was Kang Hyuk, the man in the middle of the three men who came down there. Kang Hyuk, Shim Gu, and Ji Myung had rushed here as soon as they heard the signal from Byuk Aerin. Byuk Aerin immediately apologized before Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°I beg your pardon for not following Teacher¡¯s orders.¡±


    Ha Goyun ran to Aerin and hugged her.


    ¡°No! Aerin did nothing wrong! It¡¯s all because I was careless!¡±


    Byuk Aerin was surprised by her behavior as her eyes widened. So far, only two people have been so protective of her. That was Kang Hyuk and her dead lover.


    ¡°Yes, Goyun. Our cook is innocent as you say.¡±


    Kang Hyuk said, but Byuk Aerin quickly denied the remark. Byuk Aerin quickly received the word from Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°B-but, Teacher.¡±


    Kang Hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°What I ordered you to do was to buy fabrics to make clothes for Goyun. Although there was an ident in the middle, I know you¡¯ve done the best you can.¡±


    Then, he looked up and saw a big man who fell on the floor and a woman shivering.


    ¡°Are they the ones?¡±


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s one more.¡±


    Aerin wasn¡¯t talking about the street vendor. What she was referring to was the one who caught her eye with a pickpocket. There was something contrived about attracting Byuk Aerin¡¯s attention at such an exact time. The street vendors were simply threatened, so he was not one of them.


    ¡®But he will need to be punished for his involvement in kidnapping...¡¯


    It was then...


    ¡°What? Those bastards kidnapped our Goyun?¡±


    It was Ji Myung.


    He ran to them as soon as he heard that the Hwachun n warrior and Yu Aeah were the culprits.


    ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you kidnap our Goyun? I¡¯m going to take out your spine and stick it in your ass-!¡±


    He picked up the big warrior and shook it out in midair.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die! You son of a bitch bastard!¡±


    ¡°Ugh-!¡±


    But the man was not very well. Kang Hyuk saw Byuk Aerin, and she answered quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of Goyun¡¯s bracelet. Ji Myung gave Goyun the Pain Instigating Ball...¡±


    ¡°Are you saying she used it?¡±


    Ha Goyun asked Kang Hyuk with a worried look.


    ¡°D-did I do something wrong?¡±


    Kang Hyuk shook his head.


    ¡°No. Well done. It was a proper punishment for those whomit such atrocious crimes.¡±


    The Pain Instigating Ball was a self-defense weapon that fired a poisonous sting that stimted a man¡¯s vital point. Unfortunately for the one hit, the poison was too powerful.


    ¡®That warrior will never have erections anymore.¡¯


    Kang Hyuk felt the need to stop before Ji Myung really beat the warrior to death. The man already lost his masculinity so it was too much to have him be beaten to death. He quickly caught Ji Myung by the back of his neck.


    ¡°Stop, Demon Destroying Monk!¡±


    ¡°B, but...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s words were also wheezing Ji Myung.


    ¡°I have to pull out these bastard¡¯s arms and legs...!¡±


    -Do you want me to smack your head?


    ¡°...¡±


    Although Kang Hyuk¡¯s telepathic message made him stop, Ji Myung seemed to have not vented his anger yet. Kang Hyuk saw Yu Aeah shivering.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you at the Academy. You are an Assistant Teacher, right? What is your name?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Yu Aeah.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Assistant Teacher Yu. I remember now. You are an Assistant Teacher of Teacher Tang, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°As you can see just now, that Ha Goyun is with the Demon Destroying Monk. You must have been crazy to delve in such a position.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s...¡±


    Yu Aeah had never thought of that. Ji Myung was a notorious Elder known as the Crazy Dog in Hwachun n. There was no one who can stand right in front of him. Kang Hyuk then continued.


    ¡°If you admit your guilt, I will not kill you.¡±


    ¡°A-are you sparing me?¡±


    ¡°Only if you admit your guilt.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112: Chapter 111


    ¡°I-I admit it!¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to die yet. Although she would be dismissed from being an Assistant Teacher and put into the cell, it didn¡¯t matter to her. Even if she went into the cell, she could be released quickly if she bribed someone. After that, all she needed to do was to go somewhere other than Nakyang, meet the right man, marry him, and stay quiet for a few years so that no one will remember her crimes. No man could not give in to her beauty.


    ¡°I kidnapped that girl.¡±


    The work after that proceeded quickly. Shim Gu immediately called the warriors of Hwachun n, and soon, they captured Yu Aeah, the big warrior who coborated with her, and the pickpocket. Kang Hyuk saw Yu Aeah letting out a sigh of relief as she was captured. As far as she knew, kidnapping, as well as attempted murder, was a felony and was severely punished. Probably hundreds of flogging and years of incarceration in a prison cell.


    ¡®The question is whether she can survive hundreds of flogging.¡¯


    Still, Yu Aeah was relieved, not worried about what wasing.


    ¡®This is not even funny.¡¯


    Kang Hyuk was no ordinary teacher. As a former Quickstorm Regiment Leader, he¡¯d been through all sorts of messes, and as a former n Leader of Hwachun n, he¡¯d been through all sorts of schemes. He couldn¡¯t have missed Yu Aeah¡¯s ulterior motives.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to go to the second storage room.¡¯


    Before that, he had to console Ha Goyun, who went through a rough ordeal today and encourage Byuk Aerin, who was discouraged over this incident. Kang Hyuk grinned as he spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get Rice Soup for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Byuk Aerin and Ha Goyun¡¯s eyes widened at his words.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to eat Rice Soup today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    It was night.


    After dinner, Ji Myung and the group returned to the uptown mansion, Chewsung Manor, with Kang Hyuk returning to the residence with a bag. At the entrance to the residence, Kang Hyuk told them.


    ¡°Go in and rest. I¡¯m going to Yeonkyo Garden.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Byuk Aerin answered, and Baek Kap and Chun Haekwang also nodded. Kang Hyuk then headed for Yeonkyo Garden. It was really quiet there. There was a faint sound of some bugs and the sound of leaves passing through the wind. There was a reason why Kang Hyuk came to Yeonkyo Garden in the middle of the night. It was to open the storage. He took a silver key out of his sleeve and poked it into the air. Soon, the sound of a door opening was heard, and Kang Hyuk soon went into the second storage room.


    The second storage. It was also called the garden of Toh Ong. Toh Ong was an old man who always had various Spiritual Herbs. This ce was always in optimal condition without any need for maintenance.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    What Kang Hyuk was looking for was a special Spiritual Herb. Kang Hyuk, who was walking through Toh Ong¡¯s garden, soon found the Spiritual Herb he was looking for. The Spiritual Herb looked like an ordinary fruit but waspletely different from any other fruit.


    Moon Venom Fruit.


    That was the name of the Spiritual Herb. Eating the fruit gave the person rashes all over the body, which only disappeared on a full moon night. A single fruit¡¯s effectsted ten years.


    ¡°I guess a decade is enough for punishment.¡±


    Kang Hyuk picked up a fruit and put it in his arms and came out of the warehouse soon after. Then, he headed straight to the Hwachun n. Kang Hyuk expected Yu Aeah to try bribing herself out of the cell and ordered Shim Gu to tell Mujin to have eyes on her. It was of course for revenge on what happened to Ha Goyun, but Kang Hyuk was the Former n Leader of the Hwachun n. There was an obligation to stop such crimes going on within the Hwachun n where he was in. Besides, Hwachun n was the ce where his students would work in the future, so he didn¡¯t want them to learn such tricks, nor did he want them to work where such tricks were rampant.


    Kang Hyuk also didn¡¯t like the fact that a crazy woman like Yu Aeah was working with him where he worked.


    ¡®A faculty member kidnapping a kid? The child is even living with Ji Myung. How foolishly brave.¡¯


    Kang Hyuk actually didn¡¯t mean to forgive her, even though he did stop Ji Myung. He stopped Ji Myung only because he didn¡¯t have any limit, as Ji Myung was going to beat them up for good. This was a matter of pride for Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Yu Aeah was restless while trapped in the prison cell of Hwachun n. Upon hearing of her arrest, her family immediately offered to bribe the man in charge of the cell, but they haven¡¯t heard anything yet.


    ¡°Hmph...yeah, let¡¯s rx. I¡¯ll be out any minute anyway.¡±


    She sat on the floor. She thought about what happened earlier. It seemed the Academy was informed of her being imprisoned for kidnapping, as Superintendent Eun Myungmyung and Teacher Tang Euna came straight to visit her. Eun Myungmyung rebuked her, and when he went out to meet with the n Leader, Tang Euna spoke to her with a disgusted look.


    ¡°What a disappointment, Aeah. You havemitted atrocious crimes.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is all but a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She provoked me first!¡±


    ¡°Provoke?¡±


    Tang Euna snorted.


    ¡°Why does it matter to you who provoked first or not?¡±

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113: Chapter 112


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve grabbed her hair or something instead.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Tang...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t do as a human being, and you did exactly that. I can¡¯t even imagine you did something so cruel! You will have to pay for it. Of course, you¡¯re also fired from the Academy.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hah...¡±


    Tang Euna sighed.


    ¡°The woman you are talking about...it was Kang Hyuk¡¯s cook, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you because you were once my assistant. If you¡¯re lucky to get out alive, you¡¯d better never touch Kang Hyuk or the people around him... unless you want to know what real hell is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    Tang Euna did not answer her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a cell, but make yourself at home while you can.¡±


    With that, Tang Euna left the prison while Yu Aeah bit her lips. She knew a little bit of what Tang Euna had meant. Byuk Aerin¡¯s eyes told her that.


    ¡®But what makes a future figure of the Sachun Tang Family im such a thing about them?¡¯


    She pondered over it but could not get to a conclusion.


    ¡°Ah-! This is boring! I can¡¯t wait to get out of here!¡±


    Yu Aeah shouted. She was still in a cell because her trial was not held yet.


    ¡°Ah! Really! What are Father and Mother doing? Your daughter¡¯s locked up in a ce like this! Take care of things quickly and let me out!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Yu Aeah was startled by the sudden voice.


    ¡°Who, who¡¯s there?!¡±


    She looked back and was surprised again. It was because a man was standing inside the cell alone. It was Kang Hyuk wearing a blue robe.


    ¡°T-teacher Kang?¡±


    ¡°So you know who I am.¡±


    Thanks to the torch, the cell was not too dark, so Yu Aeah could tell who the man was.


    ¡°How did you enter here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Kang Hyuk said coldly.


    ¡°Are you hoping to get out of here? I¡¯m sorry, but you won¡¯t be able to get out easily.¡±


    ¡°And how can you guarantee that?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to answer?¡±


    Kang Hyuk stretched out his hand and grabbed Yu Aeah¡¯s neck.


    ¡°UGH-!¡±


    Kang Hyuk forced her mouth open and put a piece of Moon Venom Fruit, which had just been taken from Toh Ong¡¯s garden, into her mouth. And with it being shoved into her mouth, she swallowed the fruit.


    ¡°What did you make me eat just now!?¡±


    ¡°Even if you happen to go out of prison alive, you won¡¯t be able to stand tall in the sun for the next ten years. This is your punishment for touching my people.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°Also, you won¡¯t remember I was here.¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared as Yu Aeah copsed on the floor.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    After about half an hour, she came to her senses and couldn¡¯t tell why she fell on the ground.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    But she felt that she was quite tired. She then fell asleep as she was.


    The next morning.


    Yu Aeah woke up. She realized that something was wrong when she woke up from her cell.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on...?¡±


    The problem was her arm. She had red rashes on her clear white skin.


    ¡°Wha- rashes!?¡±


    She looked at her body just in case. There was an awful lot of rashes all over her body.


    ¡°Eat!¡±


    The guard came in and put the meal in the cell. Then, he nced over her and shook his head.


    Feeling uneasy about the guard¡¯s behavior, she saw her reflection in the water bowl.


    ¡°...¡±


    Her face was also covered with rashes. She used beauty as her weapon, and it was her pride and joy. What happened to her was a nightmare wherein she would rather die.


    ¡°No... no...! NOOO!!¡±


    Kang Hyuk blinked at the unexpected guest who came early in the morning.


    ¡°Is it too early in the morning?¡±


    The guest was Tang Euna. Kang Hyuk shook his head at her question.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s all right. Come in. Do you want to eat some breakfast with me?¡±


    Tang Euna smiled softly at the remark.


    ¡°I had some porridge.¡±


    ¡°You had porridge for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I always have it for breakfast. Actually, I came here because I have a favor to ask.¡±


    She responded with a sigh.


    ¡°Assistant Teacher Yu Aeah who was arrested yesterday... used to work for me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So I want to apologize to the Demon Destroying Monk. It was the Assistant Teacher who did it, but she worked for me, and I am responsible for not keeping her in check.¡±


    She spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°But I heard you were with him yesterday. So I¡¯m here to ask you if you cane with me to go see the Elder.¡±


    She was asking Kang Hyuk to apany her because it was scary for her to meet Ji Myung alone. It was likely for her to be beaten badly for failing to properly educate her Assistant Teacher.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s more than likely. I can¡¯t have him beat up the innocent Teacher Tang.¡¯


    Ji Myung never cared if the person¡¯s age or gender when it came down to beating someone up. So, Kang Hyuk readily agreed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Thank you! What should I bring for a gift? Do you know what the Demon Destroying Monk likes?¡±


    Kang Hyukughed at the remark.


    ¡°Just liquor will do.¡±


    ¡°What? But isn¡¯t he a monk...?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a monk but he loves drinking as much as he loves his religion so that will make him feel better. Don¡¯t prepare just a bottle, but a jug of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way. Are your previous injuries now fine?¡±


    Tang Yuna nodded at Kang Hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°I was healed, thanks to your concern.¡±


    She said so, but there were still scars on her hands, face, and back.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I was very concerned.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for saving me then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Tang Euna pulled a small pouch out of her sleeve.


    ¡°This Grey Energy Ring. It was you who gave it to me back then, right?¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114: Chapter 113


    ¡°Yes, I did. I put it on your finger because your energy was exhausted.¡±


    ¡°I lived because of you. I¡¯d like to return this Grey Energy Ring. I¡¯m ashamed that I¡¯m returning it toote.¡±


    What Kang Hyuk gave to Ok Haemi was a normal handkerchief, but what he gave to Tang Euna was the Grey Energy Ring, a treasure. Because he didn¡¯t want Tang Euna to be harmed by anyone who might attack her for such a valuable item, Kang Hyuk received the Grey Energy Ring back.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it helped.¡±


    ¡°Then, when shall we go?¡±


    ¡°When does your ss end today?¡±


    ¡°Thest ss ends around noon.¡±


    ¡°Thene to my residence around that time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll see you at the morning meeting then.¡±


    Tang Euna soon headed back while Kang Hyuk headed to Blue Wind Hall for the morning meeting. Teachers there weed him as he entered the Blue Wind Hall¡¯s conference room. They did not reject Kang Hyuk anymore because he was recognized by the teachers for his performance during a recent field trip. Behind Kang Hyuk, a dozen Teachers came in, and finally, Ok Haemi came in.


    ¡°The superintendent ising in.¡±


    At her words, the Teachers quickly stood in front of their seats, and soon, the Superintendent came in.


    ¡°Good morning, Superintendent!¡±


    The Teachers shouted, and Eun Myungmyung soon said.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    The Teachers then sat in their respective seats. It was the beginning of a full-fledged meeting. What needed to be discussed today at the morning session was about the Spring Camp, which was to begin tomorrow. If the field trips were strictly outdoors, then the Spring Camp was strictly inside the campus. The camp was held once in each season. There are sses on camping in the Academy¡¯s sses, and the purpose of regr campings was to familiarize the students with camps.


    There wasn¡¯t much danger in the Academy, but this was Murim, which you can never know when or what was going to happen. Therefore, they were able to get used to the camp so that they could prepare for unexpected situations.


    ¡°Before dinner tomorrow, students shall make room for the camp. To this end, please help the Teachers in charge of each area.¡±


    The Teachers nodded to Eun Myung-myung.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And let the Camp Director tell the students what to be familiar with in advance.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nothing was left to do for Kang Hyuk at Camp. All he had to do was to study hard in ss. The meeting has since ended after several issues have been discussed.


    Kang Hyuk then headed to ss. With Ha Gojun bing an Assistant Teacher in charge of paperwork, Chun Haekwang seemed to have an easier time when working. Thanks to them, Kang Hyuk had less stuff to worry about.


    ¡®My Assistant Teachers are worth ten workers.¡¯


    Ha Gojun, who came to work early in the morning, was eagerly looking into the documents in the residence¡¯s Assistant Teacher room. He looked really happy in front of the papers.


    ¡®What a strange thing to like documents.¡¯


    Kang Hyuk got fed up with the paperwork. The time to sleep was too short when he was dealing with a mountain of papers all day. The side was noisy when he arrived at Yeonkyo Garden. Kang Hyuk looked next to him. It was a campground arranged across the river.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re here?¡±


    Chun Haekwang was taking out gardening tools and seeds from the warehouse. It was because he finally decided to nt the Hundred Miles Scent Flower today.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the camp starting tomorrow? It seems they¡¯re busy renovating the ce.¡±


    ¡°That looks like it. Which ss was it today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Today is the ss of the second-year students.¡±


    ¡°Good. Please prepare the materials for theb.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have a ss on woodworking likest time? I¡¯ll have it prepared.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then started looking at Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s nts before ss.


    ¡®And then...¡¯


    While he was a n Leader, he remembered the report he had seen. The content was that the students who were camping were punished for defiant behavior. The owner of the Hwachun Academy was the n Leader, so everything that happened that day was reported to the n Leader.


    ¡®An act of defiance...¡¯


    The defiance that took ce at that time was a drinking party. In fact, the students were at an age when they were not sanctioned for drinking. However, there was no good effect on education, so it was frowned upon. The students were punished at the time not because of alcohol, but because they moved without permission at night.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me the students aren¡¯ting over here at night, are they?¡¯


    Kang Hyuk saw the nts nted on the side of Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s fence. The nts were not just any ordinary nts.


    Silvery Flower.


    These were aggressive Spiritual Herbs. As such, it was nted on the side of a fence where people could not get close to. It was a calm nt as long as it wasn¡¯t handled roughly or stepped on it, but Kang Hyuk had a warning sign installed just in case. Nevertheless, the reason why the Silvery Flower was nted was that it was able to get good flower juice to keep insects away. Kang Hyuk nned to make bug repellent drugs out of the flower juice and distribute them to people. It was almost time for the bugs to go wild.


    Kang Hyuk knew the potential danger of bugs and what woulde, but the regr students didn¡¯t seem to get it yet. The students were bound to get bitten by bugs in the summer.


    ¡®Will any reckless Student being in over the fence? Well, there won¡¯t be. There aren¡¯t any barbed wires or anything on it... but who¡¯s gonnae over this fence? There are two big doors back and forth!¡¯

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 114</h4>


    After ss, Kang Hyuk waited for Tang Euna at his residence. It was because of the promise he made with her in the morning. He heard a cheerful sound of someone running over, and Kang Hyuk looked over the fence. Tang Euna was running over.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry, I¡¯mte! ss endedter than I thought!¡±


    At her apology, Kang Hyuk responded with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve juste to my residence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. But you¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±


    ¡°You got me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you bring someone else to carry the drink?¡±


    Tang Euna pointed to herself at the question.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why not?¡±


    Kang Hyuk stroked his jaw at her imposing question.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll look like a bad guy.¡±


    Only then did Tang Euna, who realized what the problem was, turned red.


    ¡°Oh! I see. Well, let¡¯s get someone...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    And Kang Hyuk shouted at Baek Kap, who was watering the morning glory of the flower bed.


    ¡°Baek Kap! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±


    On their way, they stopped by a store to buy a nice jug of liquor, which Baek Kap carried. Tang Euna was slightly surprised at the sight of Baek Kap lifting a fairly heavy liquor jug. The average person couldn¡¯t lift a bottle so easily.


    ¡®Is that Baek Kap a Martial Artist?¡¯


    Although she had that thought in mind, she didn¡¯t show her curiosity as she headed uptown with Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Are you there?¡±


    They stood in front of the gate of a mansion in Uptown, and as Kang Hyuk shouted inward, there was a man¡¯s voice inside.


    ¡°Yes! Coming out!¡±


    The man who opened the door was a man in the uniform of a Hwachun n warrior. Following Ha Goyun¡¯s kidnapping, a warrior was dispatched from Hwachun n for their safety.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Kang Hyuk and Tang Euna identified themselves at his question.


    ¡°We are the Teachers of the Hwachun Academy. We¡¯d like to see the Demon Destroying Monk.¡±


    The warrior nodded his head at the remark.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A man identified them with blue robes worn by Kang Hyuk and Tang Euna, and he brought them into Chewsung Manor. As they went inside, Ji Myung, who was sitting on the couch in the living room, jumped up.


    ¡°B-big br...¡±


    -Shhhhh!


    Kang Hyuk sent a telepathic message to Ji Myung.


    <ul>


    I don¡¯t need to hide my identity, but it will be chaotic when they find out. So don¡¯t call me Big Brother.


    Oh, okay!


    </ul>


    Kang Hyuk then spoke out loud to Ji Myung.


    ¡°Good evening, Demon Destroying Monk.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Bhante. I am Hwachun Academy Teacher, Tang Euna.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. What brings you here?¡±


    At Ji Myung¡¯s question, Tang Euna carefully picked her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡±


    ¡°...because it was my Assistant Teacher who kidnapped a child named Ha Goyun, who lives with you, Bhante. It was my responsibility to keep my eyes on my assistant...¡±


    Even before Tang Yuna¡¯s words were over, as Kang Hyuk expected, a terrifying spirit sprang from Ji Myung¡¯s body. Tang Euna¡¯s face became pale.


    ¡°What? She was your Assistant Teacher? I wanted to kill that damn bitch...¡±


    It was then...


    ¡°We brought you some liquor.¡±


    On behalf of the startled Tang Euna, Kang Hyuk quickly put a liquor jug on the ground in front of Ji Myung.


    ¡°Liquor?¡±


    Ji Myung¡¯s aura disappeared in an instant. Kang Hyuk winked at Tang Euna, then she spoke quickly.


    ¡°Oh, y-yes. I brought you a drink as an apology. It¡¯s my heartfelt intent. Please take it.¡±


    ¡°You are very sincere. Amidabuddha. Hahaha!¡±


    With the momentum that had beenpletely changed over a barrel of liquor, Tang Euna felt that she had done well to ask Kang Hyuk for advice. If it wasn¡¯t for him...the mere thought of it was terrible.


    ¡°I apologize once again...¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s not your fault. Why are you so hellbent on thinking it was your fault? If you¡¯ve said everything you want to say, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Kang Hyuk and Tang Euna soon came out of Chewsung Manor after. On the other hand, Ji Myung was so preupied with the liquor that he didn¡¯t even care about them.


    ¡°Hah-!¡±


    As soon as they got out of Chewsung Manor, Tang Euna swept down her startled chest.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m alive, right?¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded at her question.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. If it weren¡¯t for you today, I would¡¯ve been in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Isn¡¯t it humane to help each other?¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much for saying that. You are a good person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s embarrassing. I¡¯m not that good of a person.¡±


    ¡°No. You are a good man. Are you going back to your residence?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve got someone to meet. I have to part ways here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then.¡±


    She bowed to Kang Hyuk and went back to Academy.


    ¡®A good man...¡¯


    Kang Hyuk stroked his chin.


    ¡®Am I a good person?¡¯


    It was something that he couldn¡¯t figure out for himself. Even if he thought he was a bad guy, if others thought he¡¯s good, maybe it was so.


    However, being good or bad was all but subjective.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a good person, no matter how much I think about it.¡¯


    He looked at Chewsung Manor.


    There was someone there he should meet.


    ¡°Baek Kap.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°You go back to the residence as well.¡±


    ¡°But I have to apany you...¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Baek Kap quickly bowed his head.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m going!¡±

 Chapter 116

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 115</h4>


    When Kang Hyuk went back into Chewsung Manor, Ji Myung was looking at the jug as if it was treasure.


    ¡°Drink, drink. Should I scoop it up with my hands? Should I scoop it up with a bowl? Should I use a jar? No! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea to drink it all!¡±


    Kang Hyuk sighed at the sight.


    ¡®I told her to bring it, but...¡¯


    There was no warrior on duty right now. It was because he was hiding somewhere so that he would not get caught and get beaten for nothing. Kang Hyuk approached Ji Myung, stretched out his hand, and pped Ji Myung on the back of the head.


    ¡°Ahhh! Who the heck is...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°Ugh...Big Brother.......¡±


    Ji Myung flinched, but in the midst of it, he held the jug tightly.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t break the booze!¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m going to destroy the liquor?¡±


    ¡°You did it before! Was it about thirty years ago? I even tried to drink the remains from the ground, but you¡¯ve burned it all up... Damn it!¡±


    Kang Hyuk hit Ji Myung in the back of the head again.


    ¡°You fool! You were drunk and became a dog, throwing up inside the Quickstorm Regiment dormitory, peeing, and letting hell break loose.¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s words made Ji Myung blush.


    ¡°Umm- what happened in the past is in the past.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ashamed too, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Then, drink that liquor, only one bottle a day.¡±


    ¡°What? Only a bottle?¡±


    ¡°Do you not like it? I can always discard everything for you.¡±


    When asked by Kang Hyuk, Ji Myung shook his head and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Oh no! No! I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Kang Hyuk smiled inwardly. Ji Myung was as easy to handle as it was simple. An 80-year-old man, but he acted like a child.


    ¡°If you drink more than that...¡±


    Kang Hyuk took the Attendance Book out of his arms and turned it around.


    ¡°I think you know.¡±


    Ji Myung swallowed his saliva and unknowingly memorized the disfavor.


    ¡°Amidabuddha...¡±


    Of course, he knew.


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s Attendance Book, which beat the diator Ring Owner in Hakyung Town¡¯s diator Ring. At that time, the Attendance Book was so powerful that it was not thought to be a mere attendance book, and Ji Myung, who was watching it, was able to relive the horror that had been heavily beaten by Kang Hyuk in the past.


    ¡°Huh? Teacher¡¯s here!¡±


    Just then, Ha Goyun came to them. Sweat on her forehead, and seeing hering from the yard, she seemed to have finished training. It was a littlete to learn martial arts, but notpletelyte. Ji Myung could fill it up as much. If Ha Goyun were to grow up like this, it was clear that she would be an excellent student when she entered Hwachun Academy.


    Most of all, she was very intelligent, as if she looked a lot like her grandfather.


    ¡°When did youe, Teacher?¡±


    ¡°I just got here.¡±


    ¡°What about Aerin?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the Academy. Why? Do you miss her?¡±


    When asked by Kang Hyuk, she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her here next time.¡±


    Ha Goyun grinned at the remark.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go wash up and change your clothes. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you stay wet.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ha Goyun then ran to the bathroom as Ji Myung smiled and looked at Ha Goyun. The smile on his face was what wasmonly called a father¡¯s smile.


    ¡®No. Should I call it a grandpa¡¯s smile?¡¯


    The smile gave Kang Hyuk a light smile.


    ¡®But was Ji Myung able to smile like that?¡¯


    After thinking for a while, Kang Hyuk grinned.


    ¡®I¡¯m d to hear that. Something made him smile like that before he got any older.¡¯


    Ji Myung turned his head and looked at Kang Hyuk with a soft look.


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Kang Hyuk asked at the gaze, Ji Myung rubbed his bald head and said, ¡°It¡¯s new.¡±


    ¡°New? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The face of you. When I first saw you in the old days, it was that face. No...is it younger now?¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to say?¡±


    Ji Myung rubbed his face against Kang Hyuk¡¯s rebuttal.


    ¡°But I¡¯m all wrinkled.¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I envy you.¡±


    ¡°Then you should also do Age Restoration.¡±


    ¡°If anyone can do that, why would Age Restoration be a fantasy?¡±


    ¡°Well... that¡¯s true.¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded.


    ¡°Also, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When Goyun was kidnapped...if it was back in the day, you would have killed her on the spot. Why did you let her turn a new leaf?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s reply, Ji Myung patted his chest as if he was frustrated.


    ¡°I mean...why are you acting as a Teacher but not as a Former n Leader when you can go big with Age Restoration, and why don¡¯t youe forward in front of everyone else to have them show respect to you?¡±


    Kang Hyuk smiled at the question. He had been asked the same question by Mujin before. His thoughts have not changed since then, so repeating what he said to Mujin was the answer.


    But Ji Myung was not Mujin. As he told Mujin, he wouldn¡¯t understand even if he told him a hundred times.


    ¡°Our days have already passed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No matter how young I look now, my thoughts are old ideas, and my knowledge is old knowledge as well. My thoughts and knowledge may help future generations, but that¡¯s it. Building the future is the mission of the future generations. Didn¡¯t we already build our time and passed it on to our future generations? Then, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to stop and take a backseat?¡±


    ¡°...what are you saying?¡±

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 116</h4>


    It was too difficult for Ji Myung to understand.


    ¡°Ji Myung.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do young people want to hear old stories?¡±


    ¡°I suppose not?¡±


    ¡°Then, do you really need to step up?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°And in the past, I¡¯ve been so busy that I can¡¯t eat or sleep properly. Would you do that again if I told you we¡¯ll do it like we used to?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t like jokes!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a teacher and I¡¯m taking care of the children who are my grandchildren¡¯s age. Are you getting it now?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if Murim might need me in the future, but I don¡¯t want to dive into bothersome work myself.¡±


    And that¡¯s when Ha Gojun came out,ing home after work. Looking at the boisterous Chewshung Manor, Kang Hyuk smiled.


    ¡®This is like a family.¡¯


    Although there was no blood ties between them, Ji Myung, Ha Gojun, and Ha Goyun were in itself more tightly connected than a family.


    ¡®A family...¡¯


    Kang Hyuk also wanted to have a family, but when he was a captain of the Quickstorm Regiment, he was everywhere, so he didn¡¯t even think about getting married. After bing a n Leader, he thought about meeting a woman, but after finding out how dangerous it was to be a n Leader¡¯s woman, he gave up entirely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get caught up in a terrible thing like assassination again. So let¡¯s end our rtionship here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you! You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. How can I be so greedy when I know how busy the n Leader is?¡±


    ¡°You are not being greedy! You deserve that!¡±


    ¡°I met a man from Habuk Feng Family yesterday.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°He wants to marry me. So I agreed and decided to get married next month.¡±


    ¡°Why- so soon?¡±


    ¡°I asked him to do it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please be well.¡±


    Kang Hyuk suddenly remembered thest good bye of his lover in the past.


    ¡®Be well...¡¯


    It was cruel of her to end the rtionship with such a sudden notice of parting. She married the second son of the Feng Family and gave birth to three sons and two daughters. She passed away three years before Kang Hyuk retired from the n Leader position.


    ¡®Am I living too long?¡¯


    He smiled bitterly, but soon shook his head to shake off the idea.


    When Kang Hyuk returned to his residence, Byuk Aerin was preparing dinner while Baek Kap was cleaning up the residence.


    ¡°Are you here, sir?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a fish with good voring in today and we¡¯re preparing it as of the moment. Just wait a bit and we¡¯ll have a delicious dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you as always.¡±


    Chun Haekwang was just washing up and came out of the bathroom to only see Kang Hyuk, greeting him not long after. Kang Hyuk smiled at them.


    ¡®Well, to me, they¡¯re a family.¡¯


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    Deuk barked at Kang Hyuk, and he stroked Deuk soon after.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re family too.¡±


    ¡°Deuk is always full of energy.¡±


    Chun Haekwang approached and said, Kang Hyuk nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange if he¡¯s not full of energy.¡±


    Kang Hyuk has yet to tell Chun Haekwang who Deuk is, although Baek Kap seemed to have an idea.


    ¡°Did you have a good trip to the Demon Destroying Monk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Teacher Tang?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s famous among Asistant Teachers. The rumor about the Demon Destroying Monk. Men, women, and all ages, they¡¯ll be beat up if they¡¯ve done wrong...so people around me are very worried.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s one of the Five Flowers.¡±


    Kang Hyuk has also heard of Five Flowers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. We bought a jug of liquor, and it made the monk feel better right away.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t get beat up at all.¡±


    ¡°What a relief! Frosty Crescent Flower is safe.¡±


    ¡°Frosty Crescent Flower?¡±


    Kang Hyuk asked back, and Chun Haekwang scratched his head.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Teacher Tang Euna¡¯s nickname among us Assistant Teachers.¡±


    But something was wrong. It was nickname that meant she was cold. Kang Hyuk couldn¡¯t understand the nickname at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. In my opinion, she is a kind woman who is polite and knows manners and morality. But...a Frosty Crescent Flower...?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Chun Haekwang was surprised to hear that.


    ¡°You mean Teacher Tang Euna is warm and kind?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine how cold she is! Many men were turned down coldly at her rejection already!¡±


    Chun Haekwang recalled Tang Euna, who had previously visited the residence.


    ¡®But then...¡¯


    That was exactly what he was wondering. Unlike the nickname Frosty Crescent Flower, Tang Euna¡¯s expression was soft. But Kang Hyuk and Chun Haekwang was not aware of the difference of why Tang Euna was acting so differently to them.


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m so lucky to talk to two Teachers of the Five Flowers!¡¯


    At that moment, he recalled something he had forgotten.


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot.¡±


    Chun Hakwang pped his knee and said, ¡°Teacher Ok came to the Yeonkyo Garden today and asked you toe to the conference room about half an hour earlier than usual at the morning meeting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Did you hear why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she said she had something to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded. He then asked Byuk Aerin, sitting at the table.


    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, the trial was today, right? Did it go well?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118: Chapter 117


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She went to Hwachun n today as a witness to Yu Aeah¡¯s trial.


    Originally, Ji Myung and Ha Goyun should have attended the meeting, but they did not announce their attendance because they were sure that the trial would be ruined if Ji Myung attended, while Ha Goyun was too young and did not rmend them to attend as a consideration.


    ¡°So...what happened?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to my testimony and the evidence from Shim Gu¡¯s brother, the trial went off without a hitch.¡±


    Byuk Aerin grinned.


    ¡°Yu Aeah and her coborators were sentenced to 100shings and five years in prison for kidnapping and attempted murder. And in Yu Aeah¡¯s case, she was used of trying to bribe the official, so she had fiftyshings added.¡±


    ¡°A hundred and fifty...¡±


    Next to him, Chun Haekwang said, sighing, ¡°She¡¯s guilty of kidnapping, attempted murder, and bribery, and only obtained hundred and fiftyshings?! Aren¡¯t they being too lenient?¡±


    Baek Kap then said to Chun Haekwang.


    ¡°Hey. You never saw those tools that they use forshing yet, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve never seen it, but I¡¯ve seen those big poles being used in government offices. Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡±


    Baek Kap shook his head at the question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a punishment against Martial Artists. We can¡¯t use a normal stick.¡±


    ¡°That would be so. Then, how is it different?¡±


    To the questioning Chun Hakwang, Baek Kap briefly stepped into the office and came out with a book.


    ¡°I thought it would be faster to see it through a book than to exin it in words.¡±


    While dinner was being served, Chun Haekwang read the book given by Baek Kap, and soon said, covering the book.


    ¡°I would rather be put to death than to take this.¡±


    The next morning. Kang Hyuk headed to the conference room half an hour earlier than usual, as Chun Haekwang said.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    As soon as he entered the conference room, Eun Myungmyung, who sat at the seat, weed him.


    ¡°Good morning, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Next to Eun Myungmyung stood Ok Haemi. Kang Hyuk also greeted her.


    ¡°Sit down. Would you like some tea?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tea would be fine.¡±


    With that remark, Ok Haemi left the conference room and quickly came in with two cups of tea and put it in front of them. Eun Myungmyung then looked at Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Why I asked to see you this early morning, is because of Yeonkyo Garden.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yeonkyo Garden?¡±


    Kang Hyuk unknowingly exuded hostile aura. It was because it was a story about Yeonkyo Garden, which he worked hard on.


    ¡°Oh, No-no! There¡¯s no problem with the Garden!¡±


    Eun Myungmyung shook his hand quickly, surprised by the energy. Eventually, Kang Hyuk calmed himself down.


    ¡°I see. What is it then?¡±


    ¡°We expect students to act defiantly during this three-day camp.¡±


    Eun Myungmyung shook his head.


    ¡°Why on earth are they so impatient to do something so defiant?¡±


    He continued to talk.


    ¡°Anyways, at every camp, the teachers ask for the cooperation of the Assistant Teachers and faculty members to prevent them from defiant behavior in advance....but it¡¯s not really stopping all the defiances of the students.¡±


    In that remark, Kang Hyuk uttered his guess.


    ¡°Are you saying the ce where that defiance is expected to happen this time is likely at Yeonkyo Garden?¡±


    Eun Myungmyung nodded at the question.


    ¡°That¡¯s urate. Have you ever heard of T.Y.C?¡±


    ¡°T.Y.C...?¡±


    ¡°True Youths Club. They call themselves that, but in our view, they¡¯re just a bunch of immature problems. That club is not an official club.¡±


    ¡°A club, eh?¡±


    At Hwachun Academy, there were many clubs for the students. For example,position clubs, painting clubs, or archery clubs were such examples. Such clubs were registered on the Academy as an official club, with a small fee for club activities and a teacher being assigned.


    Some clubs weren¡¯t authorized. It was because the purpose of the Club was not educational.


    ¡°T.Y.C is aiming at Yeonkyo Garden this time.¡±


    By evening, the Students headed one by one to the campground. Each of them had their personal belongings, one of which was a pipe and a small dagger. This was the only thing they were allowed to carry during the camp. It was Murim, where you don¡¯t know when or what situation will happen. The camp¡¯s purpose was to train the ability to cope with unforeseen situations, so they limit their belongings to a minimum. Kang Hyuk stood in front of Yeonkyo Garden and saw the students heading to the campground. The fence of the garden was only shoulder-high, so the campground was visible.


    ¡°The kids are going to have a hard time.¡±


    Ji Chulmook was sitting next to him.


    Ji Chulmook, a worker in charge of the construction portion for the Academy, was proudly moving in and out of the Academy.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it better for them to put such hardships in advance so that they will suffer a little lesster?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true as well.¡±


    Shim Gu, who was standing next to Ji Chulmook and Chun Haekwang, spoke.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that much morefortable than the training Big Brother gave us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ji Chulmook agreed.


    ¡°We went into Bloody Forest once, without any weapon. We had to survive for seven days.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I really thought I was going to die then.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that, all the training afterward felt like a night pic.¡±


    ¡°And yet! To drive us into that Bloody Forest?¡±


    The words frightened Baek Kap, who was hanging a flower bed next to him.


    ¡®Hee-! Well, if it¡¯s Bloody Forest...!¡¯

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119: Chapter 118


    It was one of the most dangerous ces within Myokang, famous for its roughness. Not only was it infested with poisonous insects and predators than anywhere else, but the heavy rain and scorching heat that fell when bored took the lives of those who entered the forest. Therefore, it was called the Bloody Forest, formed from the blood of those that died there. But to survive in such a forest for seven days without any weapon...!


    Baek Kap thought to himself.


    ¡®Mr. Former n Leader, I¡¯ve heard rumors, but you were really insane!¡¯


    On the one hand, those who had endured the training looked proud. The quick-witted Baek Kap was aware of the identity of janitor Mr. Shim and the construction worker Mr. Ji.


    ¡°That¡¯s because...¡±


    Kang Hyuk patted his chin.


    ¡°My teacher trained me like that, so I thought I had to do it like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    At the words, Baek Kapughed in vain.


    ¡®Now that I see it, Former n Leader¡¯s teacher was a lunatic!¡¯


    Byuk Aerin, who was standing next to them at that time, turned their conversation around.


    ¡°Teacher, why did you call Shim Gu here?¡±


    Kang Hyuk pped his hands at the question.


    ¡°Ah! Almost forgot. There was an important matter.¡±


    Kang Hyuk turned his head toward Shim Gu and said to Ji Chulmook sitting next to him.


    ¡°But why did youe all the way here, Chulmook?¡±


    Ji Chulmook smiled in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been boredtely. So I went to this Gu¡¯s house and he just happened to be here.¡±


    ¡°So you came here saying ¡®The chance is now!¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Hahaha.¡±


    Kang Hyuk sighed.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter if you¡¯re here. Do you know T.Y.C. among the clubs in the Academy? I remember reading a few reports about it in the past...¡±


    Shim Gu, Ji Chulmook, and Byuk Aerin nodded.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the club quite famous?¡±


    ¡°I remember that club.¡±


    ¡°Does the Club still exist?¡±


    At the words of Byuk Aerin, Shim Gu and Ji Chulmook looked back at her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t there when I was in the Academy,¡± said Ji Chulmook, pinching his finger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. The time after Aerin graduated from the Academy was sixty...¡±


    At that moment, a small dagger flew towards Ji Chulmook. He quickly dodged it to avoid it.


    ¡°Aerin! What the hell was that!? My heart almost dropped.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    It was Byuk Aerin who threw the dagger. She spoke with a cold face.


    ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t want to get hurt, put that hand down and shut up.¡±


    ¡°Whew. You used to be cute when you were younger....¡±


    ¡°Do you want another dagger?¡±


    ¡°Oh. No.¡±


    ¡°Then shut up.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m just trying to see how old T.Y.C. is, but why are you so cranky? Is it that day?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the menopause! I¡¯m just annoyed to hear that I¡¯ve been out of Academy for over 60 years.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Do you like to hear that you¡¯re old? That you¡¯ve been out of school for over 60 years already? Do you feel good when you say, ¡®You¡¯ve lived a long time¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Oh...no.¡±


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m being asked, why are you still alive?¡±


    ¡°Hmph...¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m still a student in my heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Then shut up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ji Chulmook chewed at Byuk Aerin¡¯s momentum. If it was a real big fight, Ji Chulmook would win, but against her, probably not since Byuk Aerin¡¯s real specialty was not an all-out war anyway.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Kang Hyuk coughed in between them.


    ¡°Guys, you¡¯re in high spirits in front of me these days.¡±


    Shim Gu, Ji Chulmook, and Byuk Aerin quickly bowed their heads at the words.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°So, the Club was there when you were in the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Byuk Aerin answered immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s a club full of proud kids, and it¡¯s a club that¡¯s admired by the students of that age. To join the club, you have to take certain actions during the spring camp.¡±


    ¡°What kind of behavior?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fixed, but it¡¯s definitely not good behavior. The members of T.Y.C. set that behavior every year and inform the students in the second year of their qualification.¡±


    ¡°Why are they only revealing that to second years?¡±


    Asked by Shim Gu, Byuk Aerin shook her head and said, ¡°Well, maybe they think it¡¯s a sort of initiation for the membership beginning the second year. Anyways, Teacher, why do you ask that?¡±


    Kang Hyuk sighed at the question.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got information that they¡¯re targeting Yeonkyo Garden.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°But the problem is that I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re after Yeonkyo Garden.¡±


    Shim Gu nodded at the remark.


    ¡°You called me because you needed that information? When should I give you that information?¡±


    ¡°After dinner tonight, if possible.¡±

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 119</h4>


    The students were gathered in twos and threes in the campground. However, it was not an arbitrary gathering. They were in the zone set in line with the four living quarters. The people to camp together were one who used the same room. So to put it simply, they were a group of four people.


    Second Year Students Huangbo Songbek saw the same Second Year Students Meng Churgi.


    Meng Churgi was the camping groupmate for this camp. And Lu Churi, Third Year Student, and Namkung Suk, Fourth Year Student, were in the same group.


    ¡°Nice to see you all.¡±


    The oldest, Namkung Suk, spoke first.


    ¡°Not everyone¡¯s first camp, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three students nodded.


    ¡°I hope you guys finish the camp well without any idents. Among the various activity scores, the camp score is quite big. I¡¯m sure everyone is, but I¡¯m also a trying for highest score.¡±


    He spoke in a small voice.


    ¡°Obviously, if you do something that damages the camp, you¡¯ll make your Academy life less enjoyable until I graduate, so be on alert.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±


    They quickly posed straight, and Namkung Suk smiled and waved his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding, kidding. You don¡¯t have to salute.¡±


    Then, Ok Haemi¡¯s voice was heard from the headquarters in the middle of the campsite.


    ¡°The leaders of each group, please gather at headquarters! I have a message!¡±


    Namkung Suk got up from his seat.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    He walked towards the headquarters.


    ¡®I warned them enough...¡¯


    There was a reason why he warned them so much. That¡¯s because it was Spring Camp, where the most problems are now. He sighed.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hope they¡¯re not stupid.¡¯


    He left his seat, and not long after, Third Year Students Lu Churi grumbled.


    ¡°What is it, that bastard?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    At that change of attitude, the two Second Year Students opened their eyes wide in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure this Spring Camp doesn¡¯t be a boring one.¡±


    He spoke to Meng Churgi.


    ¡°Do you happen to know T.Y.C?¡±


    Meng Churgi nodded at the question.


    ¡°Yes, I know there¡¯s such a club, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    ¡°T.Y.C. is a club to quit Academy¡¯s boring sses and enjoy real youth.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by true youth?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know what they say, young men should suffer, right? We hate that word the most in our Club. Our Club loves the saying, let¡¯s enjoy our youth.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are the Club that will be a breath of fresh air in this tight, stuffy Academy.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t hear what the true youth was supposed to mean, Meng Churgi was so into Lu Churi¡¯s words that Lu Churi jabbed excitedly at the sight.


    ¡°Tonight and tomorrow night. There are only two chances. T.Y.C. will sort out talented individuals by conducting test.¡±


    ¡°That means... is it an entrance examination?¡±


    ¡°Smart! That¡¯s the word. Songbek here also agreed take the entrance exam tonight.¡±


    Huangbo Songbek nodded.


    ¡°Are you interested?¡±


    Meng Churgi, who was briefly troubled by Lu Churi¡¯s question, soon nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it seems like fun.¡±


    ¡°Secret must be kept. If the secret is revealed, we will punish you for that crime.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Then listen carefully. Because I have to tell you before that Fourth Year idiotes back.¡±


    He gave Huangbo Songbek and Meng Churgi information about the T.Y.C. admission test.


    After a while...


    It was dinner time. Dinner ingredients were distributed from the cafeteria. Food wasn¡¯t all that great as there were two living rabbits and two small birds. Those who had already experienced the camp knew that the food would get worse and worse as day go on. Members like Namkung Suk prepared the rabbits and birds they had been given. In the meantime Huangbo Songbek was frightened, while others rushed to drain the blood of rabbits and birds. It was Fourth Year Student indeed. Namkung Suk groomed the ingredients with skilled hands. Rabbits and birds, which had been put on a skewered by a bonfire, began to be cooked.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Then Meng Churgi got up from his seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meng Churgi hurried into the woods behind the campground with a clumsy gait. After a while Meng Churgi¡¯s sloppy steps quickened. He ran to a tree in the woods with a body so fast that it wouldn¡¯t look like Second Year Studs, and then he stuck himself to the tree. Then he whispered in a small voice.


    ¡°If youbine the World Peace and the World Peace, it¡¯s the World World Peace Peace.¡±


    At such foolish wordy, someone¡¯s voice was heard in the tree.


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Scheduled for tonight and tomorrow night. The entrance test is to steal a single Spirit Herb from Yeonkyo Garden and hang it on a tree.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Keep an eye on it.¡±


    ¡°World.¡±


    ¡°Peace.¡±


    He finished the call with that remark. Meng Churgi grinned. He was ostensibly perfect Huachun Academy¡¯s Student¡¯s, but that wasn¡¯t his true identity. He was a member of the intelligence, Grey Drake Corp, who excelled in shapeshifting skill and was given the job. And Grey Drake Corp.¡¯s information activity was separate from Academy¡¯s. However, they used to give information when seeking cooperation, but it was all part of the information. Grey Drake Corp¡¯s information was for the n Leader.


    ¡®Students are so cute.¡¯


    He wore the mask of Second Year Students Meng Churgi again.


    ¡°Then shall we go back to the campsite?¡¯

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 120</h4>


    Kang Hyuk was sitting in Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s gazebo. In front of it was Ji Chulmook sitting and drinking tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s great sitting here and drinking tea.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s one thing missing.¡±


    Ji Chulmook said, shining his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need a pond?¡±


    Kang Hyuk patted his chin as he answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to dig a pond, now that you speak. Why? Will you dig one for me?¡±


    Ji Chulmook jumped up to Kang Hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°Y-Yes, I will!¡±


    Ji Chulmook was excited. Kang Hyuk threw chance at him, who was wondering how to stay next to Kang Hyuk. It wasn¡¯t Ji Chulmook who would miss this chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gardening training ground so you must have some aquatic nts! I will create a perfectly beautiful pond. Leave it to me, Big Brother!¡±


    Shim Ku patted on his chest, and Kang Hyuk readily allowed.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Ji Chulmook¡¯s reaction to Kang Hyuk, who dislikes troublesome work, was not a dislike.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    That¡¯s when Shim Gu came up to them.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Asked by Kang Hyuk, Shim Ku answered.


    ¡°I found out. Tonight and tomorrow night, those who wish to join T.Y.C will be given two chances. And the test is to steal one of the Big Brother¡¯s spiritual herbs in Yeonkyo Garden and hang it on a tree.¡±


    ¡°Spiritial Herbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kang Hyuk looked around Yeonkyo Garden and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Superintendent said they were aiming for this Yeonkyo Garden in T.Y.C.¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s corner of mouth went up. Something felt repugnant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re after me, but if it¡¯s some mischievous prank, I¡¯m willing to go along with it. That kind of prank is worth a try, and you¡¯ll get a good deal out of it. But stealing Spiritual Herbs? That¡¯s a crime.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let his studentsmit a crime.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Kang Hyuk gave a thought for a second and looked up and looked around Yeonkyo Garden.


    ¡°Chulmook.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°What do you do when you catch a thief?¡±


    ¡°Either lure the thief or prepare-.......¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to install a Cell Trap.¡±


    ¡°What? Cell Trap? What Cell Trap do you want?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop the Students froming in. But if they steal Spiritual Herbs, we need a Cell Trap that won¡¯t let them get out easily.¡±


    Shim Ku tilted his head at Kang Hyuk¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that too much? Aren¡¯t you telling me to lock the Students in Cell Trap and screw them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but even if it¡¯s immature pranks, crime is a crime. There is a saying that a needle thief bes a cow thief. These thieves are the ones who will lead the future Murim!¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t mean to force the teachers who will live Murim to do things with ethics and dignity. But should we should still try to be human.¡±


    In the end, Shim Gu nodded.


    ¡°Okay, but what if there is a Jegal Family among them?¡±


    Jegal Family was so smart that they had a nickname Jegal-Genius. And their main strength were Cell Trap.


    ¡°They¡¯re smart, so they won¡¯t go along with these immature pranks. Even if they do happen to join, Is the Cell Trap you set up a Cell Trap that will be pierced by such young men? You the Cell Trap Master recognized by the Jegal Family?¡±


    ¡°I was over concerned.¡±


    ¡°Then get to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Big Brother, are you just letting go of the Students who broke into this ce?¡±


    When asked by Ji Chulmook, Kang Hyuk shook his head and smiled.


    ¡°Chulmook.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need Students to help for your pond work?¡±


    The night hase. By the time the roll call was over, the Students were fast asleep. There was only one sheet of rag on the cold ground floor, but it failed to stop the tiredness of the students who had been taking sses all day from falling asleep. Besides, they were so young that they fall asleep so easily and won¡¯t know if they are being carried out.


    Then some got up from their seats and looked around. They were Second Year Student who wanted to join T.Y.C. and Third Year Student in charge of selecting new members.


    ¡°There¡¯s no watcher!¡±


    ¡°Now is the time!¡±


    They quickly left the camp. Their goal was Yeonkyo Garden next to the campground. Avoiding Teacher¡¯s eyes, they had to steal a single Spirit Herbs from Yeonkyo Garden and hang it on a tree at the entrance of the campsite.


    T.Y.C.


    It was a fairly well-known club within the Student¡¯s ranks. The fact that one is a member of the Club alone has given him a considerable edge among his peers. And the Students couldn¡¯t ignore either.


    Students had to be careful of the roads at night if they crossed a line against a member of T.Y.C. It was because they could be lynched. But there was no evidence to bring it up to the Academy. Furthermore, avoiding the eyes of the Teachers, T.Y.C snuck out of Academy in the middle of the night, drank on the brothel, and looked for women. So T.Y.C. was a group of aspirants enjoying true youth but they were pain in the butt for teachers.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122: Chapter 121


    The Students moved quickly.


    They were divided into two groups. First of all, one team proudly entered the entrance, and the other was over the fence.


    And Huangbo Songbek chose to cross the fence.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going over the fence?¡±


    When asked by Students in the same year, he nodded and said proudly.


    ¡°We might get caught on the way to the main gate.¡±


    ¡°Oh- Uh, I see.¡±


    ¡°I wish you sess anyway.¡±


    Huangbo Songbek stood beside Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s fence.


    ¡°Okay! Shall we go?¡±


    The moment he crossed this fence, he was going an irreversible path. Because his actions were such a disgrace to Huangbo Family¡¯s name. But in fact, he hated his father and his brothers. No, he hated the family itself.


    Huangbo Family


    A prestigious family specializing in fist martial art in which members with great physique and good muscture are born with excellent physical conditions to learn the art. They were a fair and courteous family. Songbek couldn¡¯t understand his father and his brothers trying to keep that reputation.


    You can just live as you want, why you can¡¯t live as you want?


    ¡®And force the idea on me. I¡¯ll do what I want to do! Fairness? Good manners? Bullshit.¡¯


    He raised his hand on Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s fence. Crossing the shoulder-high fence was a piece of cake. Eventually he crossed the fence. At the moment Huangbo Songbek felt a prick in his ankle.


    ¡°Argh-!¡±


    Almost screaming in shock, he quickly closed his mouth with his hands. It was dark and he couldn¡¯t see well, but what was certain was that someone bit his ankle. The problem was that biting was getting harder and harder. He hurried out of there.


    ¡°Ugh-.¡±


    As he got out of the shade of the fence and stood under the moonlight, he could see himself. There were tooth marks and bloodstains everywhere that seemed to bite of a cat.


    ¡®A cat?¡¯


    But he felt strange because he didn¡¯t hear the cat cry. He recalled the words of Student¡¯s in the same annual ss of horticulture at Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°What? You have to steal Spiritual Herbs from Yeonkyo Garden in Kang Hyuk Teacher? Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°Why are you worked up so much?¡±


    ¡°I am warning you. You should rather ask Teacher Kang for a piece of Spiritual Herbs. But never steal!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You could put yourself into a terrible nightmare!¡±


    Come to think of it, none the Second Year Student taking Kang Hyuk¡¯s horticulture ss volunteered to take the test. At this point, it felt something was strange and had to give up, but Huangbo Songbek didn¡¯t give up. Eventually he took another step forward.


    That moment, he felt a weak tremor and there was a thick fog around Huangbo Songbek.


    ¡®Uh, fog? What kind of fog is so thick like this?¡¯


    He walked a little further through the mist, and only then could he see Yeonkyo Garden. Then thick fog disappeared in second. Yeonkyo Garden was quiet. Besides himself, there must be many other students who came to Yeonkyo Garden, but they were not seen at all.


    ¡®What¡¯s happened to them? Did they all get caught?¡¯


    If they were, then he had to hurry before teachers or Kang Hyuk came. He quickly picked a flower that looked like Spiritual Herbs.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A strange thing happened at the moment. It was because the flower he had picked had faded away as smoke as if it hadn¡¯t been there from the beginning. Huangbo Songbek picked another flower. But the flower also disappeared like the first one to be picked. Surprised, he picked some flowers, but all the flowers he picked disappeared like smoke and left nothing in his hand.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Only then did he concluded something was wrong. All he could think of was getting out of Yeonkyo Garden. He had gotten a hunch that if he do not get out of the garden fast, then he was going to be in bad situation.


    ¡®Which way?¡±


    He found Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s fence, but strangely the fence was invisible.


    ¡®Now that I¡¯vee this way, the fence is that way!¡¯


    He ran towards the fence. But no matter how hard he ran, he couldn¡¯t get to the fence.


    ¡®Wait¡­e to think of it!¡¯


    He realized that he felt he pass through the same trees and flower beds one after another. He walked slowly again, and finally realized he had been trapped in Cell Trap.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    He had been tricked by the owner of Yeonkyo Garden from the start. He went down on his knees. He failed, and he had no choice but to wait until morning. In the morning, the students who take horticulture sses was going toe to Yeonkyo Garden to take care of their own nts.

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 122</h4>


    ¡®He can¡¯t lock them all up in Yeonkyo Garden, so he¡¯ll have to turn off Cell Trap and I¡¯ll go after it.¡¯


    Even if he had to take a detour, he could still secretly take Spirit Herbs and hang them on a tree the next night to pass the test.


    ¡°Then shall I sleep in the meantime?¡¯


    Heid on the floor. But this was a Cell Trap to lecture these Student who entered Yeonkyo Garden with rude intentions from the outset. Cell Trap didn¡¯t let him rx.


    Cell Trap is starting to change. In an instant the mes began to soar from all sides.


    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s fire!¡±


    But Huangbo Songbek thought little. Because he knew that fire was also fake, because he was in Cell Trap.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good Cell Trap. It¡¯s so hot like a real thing!¡±


    Then the fire caught on to Huangbo Songbek¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°What, what!¡±


    He was frightened out of his wits. He thought the fire was fake, but the fire began burning his real clothes.


    ¡°It-it¡¯s real fire? It¡¯s hot! Aargh!¡±


    He rolled over the floor to put out the fire. But the fire didn¡¯t go out easily. When he thought he was so burned to death, a huge wave of ocean came at him from somewhere.


    ¡°Waaargh- Nnrrrgh!¡±


    The waves put out the mes on his body, but he ran into other difficulties.


    ¡®It¡¯s too deep!¡¯


    With the waves, all sides turned into the sea. Songbek rolled his feet toward the floor, but there was nothing touching.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drown if I don¡¯t do anything!¡±


    He struggled to survive.


    ¡°Naaaargh!!¡±


    But gradually his strength drained away, and in the end he sank into the sea. He knew that Kang Hyuk would not really let his students die but he still fet like he was going to die anyway. Everything seemed so real.


    ¡°Arrest him now!¡±


    Then there was a frosty voice heard out of no where.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Huangbo Songbek jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°Huh? Huh? Until just now, I was at the sea... what?¡±


    At that moment, warriors of Hwachun n, who came running tied Huangbo Songbek tightly with a red string.


    ¡°Father! Mother!¡±


    ¡°Noo!! Songwu! Songha! Songbek!¡±


    And a familiar voice was heard. He looked around and could quickly tell where he was.


    Huangbo Family


    It was his home. But his house looked miserable. Furnitures and household items were in disarray, and the gate was smashed. Father, mother, and brothers were also tied up like himself.


    ¡°Take them to the n!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The scene changed again.


    He was sitting in the carriage. The carriage was for escorting the criminal, and there were bars everywhere.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the Huangbo Family¡¯s trouble maker, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    The people who came to see him being transported chattered.


    ¡°That fool brought doom to the Huangbo Family!¡±


    ¡°How could such a rascal be in Huangbo Family... tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s from Academy days, he joined that T.Y.C or something and went all wrong.¡±


    ¡°Bah-! FOOL!¡±


    ¡°I am ashamed of myself to feel I have to see a fool like that carrying Huangbo Family¡¯s name!¡±


    For some reason Huangbo Songbek could not raise his head in their denunciation.


    ¡°Did I cause you to do this? Really because of me?¡±


    It was then. Lightning struck from the sky out of nowhere, and the lightning struck down toward the carriage on which Huangbo Songbek was riding.


    ¡°AAAAARGH!!¡±


    He felt a great deal of pain to the point where the strength of the whole body is loosened, and whether one has his soul or not is confused.


    ¡®...?¡¯


    Huangbo Songbek questioned the touch of touching his cheek.


    ¡®I¡¯m dead, am I? Wasn¡¯t I killed by lightning?¡¯


    Thinking for a moment Huangbo Songbek came up with the idea that he was trapped in Cell Trap.


    ¡®W-wait. The Cell Trap?¡¯


    The feeling of touching him again sprang him up.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    ¡°Did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He saw a man standing before him, and was surprised. Wearing Blue Robe, he was Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°T-teacher Kang Hyuk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hope you had a good time.¡±


    ¡°What....¡±


    Huangbo Songbek saw the students kneeling with their hands raised in front of Kang Hyuk. They were all those who took the entrance exam together this time, which targeted Yeonkyo Garden.


    ¡°You too, raise your hands and kneel down.¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s words Huangbo Songbek asked back rebelliously.


    ¡°Why-why should I listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Will you get on your knees on your own or do you want me to make you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me why I need to do that.¡±


    ¡°You know why, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll tell you why if you want to know. But I think it¡¯s better to crawl on your own before that.¡±

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 123</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°First!¡±


    Kang Hyuk hit Huangbo Songbek on the shoulder with the Attendance Book.


    ¡®UGH!¡¯


    It was a slight tap, but it hurt a lot.


    ¡°The crime of leaving the camp without permission at night! Second!¡±


    ¡®ARGH!¡¯


    ¡°Crime of destroying the Spiritual Herbs of Yeonkyo Garden!¡±


    ¡°D-damaging the Spiritual Herbs of Yeonkyo Garden?! I¡¯ve never done that!¡±


    The second offense was unjust. He picked the flower, but thy were all gone. In the words Kang Hyuk pointed to the fence with the Attendance Book.


    ¡°Look-!¡±


    Under the fence were nts that were beginning to bloom yellow. But the nt was in a mess.


    And there was a sign in front of it.


    Silvery Flower.


    Don¡¯t touch.


    Flowers can attack and injure you.


    It was the tallest fence among the fences, so Kang Hyuk didn¡¯t expect anyone to cross it. As such, the ce was taken out of Cell Trap¡¯s range, and Songbek had fell right into the flowerbed.


    ¡°And those tooth marks on your body!¡±


    Only then did Huangbo Songbek know the identity of the cat¡¯s tooth marks that bit his legs.


    ¡°Are you still going to back out?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Kang Hyuk said while looking at the Second Year Student.


    ¡°Then decide. Would you like to be handed over to the camp manager and get a penalty point? Or will you finish with volunteer work at Yeonkyo Garden?¡±


    The Student¡¯s choice was of course thetter. No matter how foolish they were, they couldn¡¯t help being afraid of penalty points. In addition, the penalty was considerable punishment.


    ¡°Just in case. If you do something immature again tomorrow, it won¡¯t end like this.¡±


    The Students were disgusted by the words.


    The Cell Trap¡¯s effect was that good. Especially, I didn¡¯t want to see thest scene in Cell Trap again.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do volunteer work from tomorrow¡¯s end of the day until bedtime.¡±


    Kang Hyuk, who sent Student¡¯s students to the camp, kicked his tongue.


    ¡°Enough with them now... what is this guy?¡±


    In front of him was a man lying on the floor of Yeonkyo Garden with a sprawl.


    ¡°Do you know?¡±


    Kang Hyuk asked Shim Ku next to him. He tilted his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a face like that before. I know all the people in Academy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm....¡±


    Then the man moved and soon opened his eyes.


    ¡°Where the hell is this ce? Damn it... What-!¡±


    Raising his head, he flinched at sight of Kang Hyuk and Shim Gu and Byuk Aerin looking at him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s question, the man instinctively ran away, but he couldn¡¯t take a few steps. It was because Kang Hyuk¡¯s Attendance Book flew off and hit him in the back of the head. Kang Hyuk kicked his tongue at the man.


    ¡°Well, from the look of his energy, he¡¯s not from the Light¡¯s Way. He¡¯s one of the people from dark¡¯s way.¡±


    Byuk Aerin, who was with him, asked back.


    ¡°What? The dark¡¯s way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and judging by the edge of his energy, he should be an assassin. I don¡¯t know what he came here for, but he was unlucky. Getting caught in the Cell Trap set up to admonish those students!¡±


    ¡°But Big Brother.¡±


    Shim Gu tilted his head.


    ¡°The conditions for my Cell Trap tounch were to pluck the flowers on the flowerbed.¡±


    ¡°It means he picked the flower.¡±


    ¡°So this guy¡¯s purpose was Spiritual Herbs?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Byuk Aerin smiled coldly at Kang Hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s my job to find out!¡±


    Then Ji Chulmook appeared, and said quickly.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you before, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°What you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid I¡¯ll get scolded, hahaha.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    To Kang Hyuk¡¯s question, Ji Chulmook said, pointing to the horticulture tool warehouse.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a prison cell in the basement of that warehouse.¡±


    ¡°Prison cell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a perfectly sound proof ce, so it would be a good ce to use it for questioning.¡±


    The man opened his eyes. He was in a strange ce.


    ¡°Uh, where am I again?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know the ce, but he knew what he was in. His arms were hanging from the wall.


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed! Oh, man.......¡¯


    He forgot his name. During the training, his name was No Name, and he was only called by that name. He was one of the elite who had been trained in assassination and espionage. So, although he was trained to endure torture, the best thing was tomit suicide before the torture began. But now that was not possible. The poison ball he had hidden in his mouth had long since disappeared, and the paralyzing blood seal had been suppressed and gagged so that he couldn¡¯t bite his tongue.


    ¡®How did I end up like this? I, the elitist of all, in this mess?¡¯


    He then went back to four days back in his memories.

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 124</h4>


    The room was dark. However, the spectacles of the person sitting at the top of the table were visible even in the dark. A person who feels a sense of oppression just by looking at him. He was the Blood Royal n Master, who is currently integrating the dark¡¯s way forces.


    The table broke at his fist. The man standing in front of him was hit on the forehead by the shrapnel, but he did not dare to wipe the blood.


    ¡°Tell me again. What about what?¡±


    The man standing in front of the horse shuddered, barely brooding.


    ¡°The... Taechang Dealer branch that was installed in Nakyang was burnt down by a mysterious fire.¡±


    ¡°And the culprit?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What about the work that was going on?¡±


    ¡°Everything was destroyed by the fire so.......¡±


    ¡°...Then you are useless.¡±


    Blood Royal n Master looked up to five warriors each on left and right, standing beside him.


    And beckoned one of them. A warrior pulled the sword out of the gesture, and without hesitation he lowered it against the man. The de prated the man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°UGH-!¡±


    The man died with his blood up.


    ¡°No Name.¡±


    At the call the ck man who had just thrown the sword was disemboweled.


    ¡°Find out who it was. And when you do find out... report and kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    No Name knew that the work on the Taechang Dealer Nakyang branch had been done by Blood Royal n Master with considerable effort. It was a possible operation because it was a Hwachun Academy infested with aspirations for sess. Blinded by sess, one may not realize that taking the Busa Powder is the way to hell. So, they decided to turn the Students into Busa Powder addicts and control them here. The Blood Royal n Master¡¯s task was more than halfplete if he earns control of the training center of those who would join the Hwachun n in future. If things were not going to work, it still had some result if addicted students were to go enraged.


    Murim Unification and Murim¡¯s absolute ruler.


    Blood Royal n Master was a man who could do anything for the position. But No Name couldn¡¯t understand why Blood Royal n Master was so obsessed with Academy when he could be aiming elsewhere.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need any understanding. I only obey orders.¡¯


    Upon arriving at Nakyang, No Name looked at the site where Taechang Dealer¡¯s branch was located. It turned toplete ashes. No Name questioned. Even with a huge fire, it usually left a trace of something. For example, a little book, a piece of burnt wood. But there was nothing.


    Even the grain he had piled up to turn it into a gran store burned perfectly. No one couldn¡¯t have burned it so neatly without someone¡¯s determination.


    This narrowed the criminal down. The only way to burn a ce downpletely like this was to use martial art.


    Three Flower me.


    It was highly skilled art. Without considerable control, it was impossible to burn down the building without damaging the buildings on both sides. He put a small cart in front of the grain store and started selling jewelry. The women who saw fancy but inexpensive ornaments approached, and he could get information against them.


    After a while, No Name learned no one knew even though the Taechang Dealer building was being burned until it was found in ashes. They didn¡¯t know the building was gone until they woke up in the morning.


    So a barrier was formed to cut down noise or smoke?¡¯


    Then the criminal was at least Superior Master Stage-ss figure.


    ¡®Is it the n Leader or someone else?¡¯


    He asked for one piece of information from the Nakyang branch of Blood Royal n. It was a recent list of whereabouts of Superior Master Stage-ss warriors.


    It was just in case.


    Blood Royal n¡¯s intelligence department had a formidable pool of information. Those who give up their own lives if they give up either life or information. No Name was able to get the information he wanted.


    ¡®Shim Gu, Ji Chulmook, and Ji Myung are in this Nakyang, out of their own seclusion? Holy shit!¡¯


    Upon receiving the information, he was irritated and scratched his head. His level was Super Master Stage. He was trained to assassinate, so he could somehow kill a Superior Master Stage warrior if he sacrifice himself. But more than that, it was too much.


    ¡®Let¡¯s look into it again. Maybe it¡¯s not one of them.¡¯


    No Name began to look into it again, and heard strange rumors. It was that Shim Gu had appeared in the Hwachun Academy, something simr to the finest armor made by Ji Myung headed to the Hwachun Academy, and that Ji Myung, who recently arrived in Nakyang, stopped by the Hwachun Academy.

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 125</h4>


    ¡°Those old bags. Why are they taking interest in Academy all of the sudden...?¡¯


    At the moment he remembered something he had missed. It was an incident rted to a recent attempt to exterminate those who left the field trip using a spy from Silver Bloods.


    The work was handled through ck Snake n, but the results were really bad.


    The Students returned safely. So Wujae, a spy from Silver Bloods, was caught and so was its sympathizer Hong Bae. They made Hong Bae blew himself up to deal a blow to the Hwachun n, but the damage was only a slight break in the building.


    And... ...


    ¡®ck Snake n suddenly disappeared overnight. That¡¯s why getting the spirit being¡¯s core took a setback.....¡¯


    There was a reason why ck Snake n¡¯s work failed. Some Elders, masters of Superior Master Stage, were showing interest in Academy, so they couldn¡¯t have not noticed the strange thing going on.


    ¡®But they¡¯re not just simply giving an interest in academy. There is something weird going on here. There must be something that made the Elders interested! In the meantime, it would be more reasonable to know what happened to ck Snake n naturally.¡¯


    He clung tenaciously to this job, and eventually found something inmon. It was Hwachun Academy¡¯s young Horticulture Teacher. The name Kang Hyuk made him flinch. Because it was the same name as Former n Leader who was nicknamed Invincible Martial God. But he was relieved after the man looked like in his early twenties.


    ¡®It would simply be the same name.¡¯


    Former n Leader Kang Hyuk was the most feared figure by his master, Blood Royal n Master. It was because of the former n leader that his master was taking slow, but then Blood Royal n would begin immediately if Former n Leader died.


    Anyway, No Name was thought it to be the help of heaven. It was because Hwachun Academy was busy with an event called Spring Camp. He was going to take advantage of the bustle and infiltrate Academy. Others may find it hard, but he was a master of intelligence and assassination.


    That was nothing.


    It was night.


    He sneaked into Academy. Then he looked at the road he had patrolled in advance to break into. The main gate was too guarded, so he nned to invade through the mountain behind Yeonkyo Garden and the campground. The ce he needed to look at was Yeonkyo Garden and Kang Hyuk¡¯s Residence, so it was just the right route. The mountain behind the camp was also guarded by a security guard, but the guard could not notice No Name. Soon after he arrived at Yeonkyo Garden, he crossed the fence with his sleek bodywork.


    The sound of his feet touching the floor... was not heard. Rather, he felt something soft.


    ¡®Is it because it¡¯s grass?¡¯


    But even before he could finish thinking about it, he felt a bite from his ankle.


    ¡®Uh-oh! What, what? What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    The pain was not once. The constant pain rolled him out of the ce.


    ¡®Is that an ambush weapon?¡¯


    He looked over his body and found something like a cat tooth mark.


    ¡®Animal?¡¯


    But seeing that whatever it was wasn¡¯ting after him, it seemed as if all he had to do was get out of there. With his sleek bodywork, he headed to the warehouse where a weapon made by Ji Chulmook was supposedly stored in, which was the first destination he would infiltrate.


    At that moment, he felt a little vibration. He noticed it was the vibration when the Cell Trap was activated, but he was not sure. It was because he thought Cell Trap didn¡¯t make sense for Yeonkyo Garden, which was also used by the Student.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    There was something that caught his eye heading for Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s warehouse.


    It was a white flower nted in the flower bed.


    ¡®N-no way? That white flower! Is that Ten Hundred Flower?¡¯


    It was certain. Ten Hundred Flower said that eating the fruit increases the internal energy.


    And the red flower next to it was Ten Thousand Years Rose.


    ¡®No way? Is Yeonkyo Garden where they raise Spiritual Herbs? Raising Spiritual Herbs! Even Sachun Tang Family failed to do so, but they are doing it here?¡¯


    The more he looked, the more beautiful Ten Hundred Flower and Ten Thousand Years Rose were. It was because of the more mysterious glow on the moon night.


    ¡®I should bring one Ten Thousand Years Rose to Master.¡¯


    He reached out and beat Ten Thousand Years Rose. At that moment, Ten Thousand Years Rose in his hand faded away like smoke.


    ¡®Hey, what¡¯s going on here?


    He was surprised but tried hard to stay calm.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably because I carelessly handled Ten Thousand Years Rose, one of the Spiritual Herbs. Too bad.¡¯

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 126</h4>


    Anonymous then headed for his first destination, the warehouse. However, no matter how many times he went, the warehouse did not get close.


    ¡®Wait a minute... is it really Cell Trap?¡¯


    He regretted it, but it was toote. It was because the fire broke out in the flower beds everywhere, and the fire came upon the im.


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡±


    It was a Cell Trap powerful enough to be shocked.


    ¡®Uh...¡¯


    Anonymous hanging from the wall trembled. The Cell Trap that he experienced afterwards was really terrifying. Tried to destroy the Cell Trap, but could not find it at the center of the Cell Trap. During Counter Cell Trap training was only one case he couldn¡¯t break.


    ¡®Cell Trap made by a leader of Jegal Family!¡¯


    Especially at the end of the trap, the situation showed to him was so terrible that he couldn¡¯t be sure if it was real or not. Then the door opened, and someone came in.


    It was a beautiful woman with red hair and red clothes, and unlike her smile, the Anonymous felt his hair rising all over. It was an instinctive reaction, and he realized that the beautiful beauty in front of him was no ordinary person. She said, releasing the gag.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Byuk Aerin and I¡¯m going to ask you some questions from now on.¡±


    ¡°I, I will not give any answers.¡±


    Byuk Aerin grinned at the answer.


    ¡°Your answer just revealed that you are a very suspicious person.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    She continued.


    ¡°Innocent people don¡¯t talk like you.¡±


    No Name gnawed its teeth. He never thought of such a progress. Byuk Aerin tested him from the moment she saw him.


    ¡°And you mean you can endure any pain, so I assume you understand even if it hurts a lot?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    A momentter the shriek of No Name rang out in the space where he was, but only two people in the space could hear the scream.


    The small ssroom of the Academy. There was an empty group of students gathered there because there was no ss. They were T.Y.C.


    Usually, it was not allowed to use an empty ssroom without sses, but because they had a coborator, they were able to have a meeting in this empty ssroom. Of course, there¡¯s a someone looking outside, so the others didn¡¯t know T.Y.C¡¯s meeting was taking ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to take this situation.¡±


    At the words of the T.Y.C. President, the members could not say anything. They were dumbfounded. This was especially true for senior members, including the President and vice president. This entrance exam was a very simple task of stealing Spirit Herbs from Yeonkyo Garden next to the campsite and hanging them on a tree. Nevertheless, none of them seeded in the job.


    To make matters worse, everyone who applied was caught and was put on volunteer work as punishment.


    ¡°At this rate, there could be a situation where we have a year with no new members.¡±


    Members nodded at the president¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s a real tragedy. The opportunity for them to enjoy their true youth is gone.¡±


    But Third Year Student thought differently. It was because if the new recruits didn¡¯te in, they had to be the youngest in the group again for a year.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do another year¡¯s work for you Fourth Year seniors.¡¯


    Now they wanted to reign as a senior members.


    T.Y.C. has been Club for 60 years. They have been keeping the Club so far, even though they have continued their repression in Academy. It was also a measure to protect the Club that they received only Second Year Student members. It was because the Club could have disappeared if it encouraged students to join the club in the first year of the year who knew nothing or the Fourth Year students who felt sorry for their scores.


    And the Spring Camp at the beginning of the year was also a time when they could rx.


    It was the most chaotic period, and the discipline wascking.


    ¡°We must have some students who somehow seed in the entrance examination tonight.¡±


    ¡°I think we need to analyze the failure of this test in order to attract sessful new members.¡±


    The president nodded at someone¡¯s remarks.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then what is the cause of the failure?¡±


    ¡°I think we thought Kang Hyuk Teacher too easy. It seems he wasn¡¯t just a Horticulture Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Not a simple Horticulture Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to the horticulture ss students, they said Teacher Kang seems to be quite skilled.¡±


    ¡°And none of the horticulture students took the test.¡±


    ¡°Two of our members also strongly opposed the entrance exam, and eventually withdrew, saying they didn¡¯t want to mess with Kang Hyuk Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Then do you mean we have to change the entrance examination?¡±


    Members nodded at the chairman¡¯s words.


    ¡°I picked Horticulture Teacher to pick the easy Teacher, but turns out he wasn¡¯t the easy Teacher after all.¡±

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 127</h4>


    The troubled president opened his mouth.


    ¡°What about Ok Haemi Teacher, then? I think that Teacher would be okay to get caught.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s nicknamed an Angel. If you get caught, she¡¯ll forgive generously.¡±


    ¡°And the level of Ok Haemi Teacher is Master Stage. It¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    They nodded their heads.


    ¡°Then change the entrance examination to stealing one of Ok Haemi Teacher¡¯s things and putting it on a tree!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then one Student said to the president.


    ¡°By the way, did you finish your homework?¡±


    ¡°Homework?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Archery homework. You have to hand in the target¡¯s result sheet after 10 shots.......


    ¡°Oh crap!¡±


    The president of T.Y.C. took a breath.


    ¡°I forgot!¡±


    Another student, who were next to them, shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hey! Nam Soang! Archery Teacher will smack you with an arrow. I told you to be on top of archery ss!¡±


    President Nam Soang shouted urgently.


    ¡°T-then today¡¯s meeting is over!¡±


    Then he hurried out of the ssroom to do the homework he couldn¡¯t do, followed by Students who told him of the homework.


    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡±


    <hr />


    Ok Haemi was standing at the camp.


    Now that the Students went to ss, the campground was quiet.


    ¡°Camp, huh...?¡±


    She also attended the Hwachun Academy in her youth. The four years of Student¡¯s life were such a happy time for her. She was able to interact with ssmates without any interference from her family and learn what she wanted to learn. It was also the ce where she met the person who brought her out of her family.


    ¡®It was during the Spring Camp of the Fourth year.¡¯


    She approached the stream beside the campsite. Across the stream she saw Yeonkyo Garden.


    Ok Haemi sat by the stream and dipped her feet into the water. It was cold, but it was a pleasant cold.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still early to y in the water?¡±


    She raised her head. Kang Hyuk stood across the stream.


    ¡°Teacher Kang, what about the ss?¡±


    ¡°I still have one hour left.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kang Hyuk strode across the stream. The water came to the thighs because it was quite depth.


    ¡®I can walk above the water with stepping skill, but...¡¯


    It could have drawn useless attention, so he chose of getting wet instead.


    ¡°What are you doing in the water this spring? You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I was surprised that the water was colder than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just jump?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    Ok Haemiughed, and Kang Hyuk sat next to her.


    ¡°Yesterday the Students came to Yeonkyo Garden.¡±


    ¡°So they really came. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just caught them and put them together. And I asked them if they was wanted penalty points or volunteer work, and they chose to do volunteer work.¡±


    ¡°Volunteer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I need a pond at Yeonkyo Garden actually.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha-!¡±


    She burst intoughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re making them do a pond digging volunteer work?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Pahahaha-!¡±


    Sheughed for a long time, holding her belly. Afterughing to the point of tears, she managed to stopughing and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s as expected, Teacher Kang!


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean it with praise and admiration. No Teacher ever thought of giving any volunteer work for his students. They¡¯ll just punish them right there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think violence is the way of teaching.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. But will they give up tonight? T.Y.C. has two nights of Spring Camp membership test.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all stop them since you know that?¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s question was valid. The Academy Teachers¡¯ skills were considerably skilled, and they would be able to eradicate the bad clubs like that. Ok Haemi sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t but we can¡¯t. It¡¯s hard to figure out how they hide it. Even Super Master stage teachers gave up on them!¡±


    At this point, Kang Hyuk also became curious what kind of method they used.


    ¡°They won¡¯t give up. I¡¯m sure they will go for another teacher besides me.¡±


    ¡°Then who shall they aim for?¡±


    Kang Hyuk saw Ok Haemi.


    ¡°What would you do if you were the target, Teacher Ok?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    She grinned.


    ¡°Well... one thing for sure is that I will buy into it, even when I know they areing.¡±


    ¡°Why should you?¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s replied and Ok Haemi swung her feet slowly. A wave of ripples hit her leg.


    ¡°Are you curious?¡±


    ¡°I can guess. Maybe because you work Academy with your identity hidden, so you move in that extension, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    She smiled gently.


    ¡°How did you get into Academy?¡±


    Asked by Kang Hyuk, Ok Haemi answered without hesitation.


    ¡°There was an offer from Superintendent. I took the offer and became Academy¡¯s Teacher. At first I seized the offer to run away, but.......¡±


    She continued.


    ¡°I love our students now.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129: Chapter 128


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I buy into them. Besides, I don¡¯t want this peace to go away.¡±


    She smiled at Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°I think I should do just this much.¡±


    The smile made Kang Hyuk feel strange.


    It was evening. Kang Hyuk was standing in front of the campground waiting for the second year students who finished their sses toe over. It was because those who broke into Yeonkyo Garden in Kang Hyuk yesterday for the entrance examination of T.Y.C. had a heavy duty to dig the pond at Yeonkyo Garden.


    Of course, Kang Hyuk had permission of doing this. He have already informed person who needs to be informed through Shim Gu, and had received permission.


    ¡°UGH!¡±


    ¡°DAMN-!¡±


    Huangbo Songbek and other Second Year Student sighed at the sight of Kang Hyuk waiting for them. They tried to run away, but they wondered if it was possible. Thest night event broke their will to flee. Kang Hyuk raised his hand and tapped his finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things get more difficult for you. You have to keep your word. Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s a lot to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes....¡±


    Kang Hyuk brought them to Yeonkyo Garden. What was waiting for them was Ji Chulmook, who transformed himself into a worker.


    ¡°You are here.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen students.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more than I thought. It will be very helpful.¡±


    Ji Chulmook said, sticking out a shovel and a hoe to the Student¡¯s.


    ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t all day, so hurry. We have to dig up the soil here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ji Chulmook said to the students¡¯ rebuttal.


    ¡°Did you not know? The service you are going to do today is to create a pond for Yeonkyo Garden.¡±


    Kang Hyuk helped Ji Chulmook.


    ¡°It¡¯s what you have to do, so hurry.¡±


    Then said one of the Students.


    ¡°We are students, not workers!¡±


    ¡°When did I say you were workers?¡±


    ¡°I-I mean, digging a pond is a worker¡¯s job, not ours!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Status doesn¡¯t matter in work. You do what you have to do. If then, will you have your servant dig a trench for you while you are on an operation?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Stop jabbering and get started.¡±


    ¡°Does Superintendent know that we¡¯re digging a pond? You need his permission.¡±


    Kang Hyuk sighed.


    ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re testing my patience. It¡¯s what Superintendent has allowed, so go ahead.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then followed.


    ¡°n Leader agreed, also.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    When Kang Hyuk mentioned n Leader, the Students quickly shut up and picked up the shovel and hoe. No matter what anyone says, the leader of Murim was a n Leader, and a word from him even controlled the families of the Students. But no one in the Students dared to guess that the one above the n Leader was the Former n Leader, and that the Horticultural Teacher in front of them was that Former n Leader.


    ¡°Haaa-!¡±


    ¡°Hieeya!¡±


    Shim Ku approached Kang Hyuk, who was watching the Students diligently digging the pond.


    <ul>


    Big Brother.


    </ul>


    He sent out an telepathic message.


    <ul>


    T.Y.C.¡¯s target has changed.


    Who is it?


    Teacher Ok Haemi.


    </ul>


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s forehead is slightly wrinkled. She was always in deep in thought. Even when sheughed, it was hard to not notice that there was something within her that was dark. It was suddenly irritated by the fact that the T.Y.C. guys were trying to disturb Ok Haemi¡¯s peaceful times.


    ¡®These punks!¡¯


    He sent a message to Shim Gu.


    <ul>


    Gu, I have a favor to ask you.


    Say anything brother.


    Looks like Teacher Ok need an escort.


    I see what you¡¯re talking about. Then do you allow me to give them a little taste?


    Don¡¯t go too far.


    Of course!


    </ul>


    Shim Gu disappeared in a sh. He was the best among Quickstorm Regiment¡¯s people, except Kang Hyuk. Even Ok Haemi, the subject of escort, would not notice that Shim Gu was escorting her. In the meantime, the students who aimed for her will be scolded a little bit.


    ¡®Consider yourselves lucky for being a student, punks.¡¯


    He saw those who were working hard. Tonight, these pond diggers would not be able to take T.Y.C¡¯s entrance examination or whatever it is.


    Kang Hyuk looked at the sky. The night was drawing near.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll have to feed them.¡±

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 129</h4>


    After a while.


    ¡°Argh-! I almost died.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard...¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Why would I do such a thing.......¡±


    The Second Year Student, who had been mobilized for the service, came to the designated site of the camp and prepared for dinner. It was beef jerky that was the only food that was distributed, not the food that was fresh like the day before. They were ripping off the jerky and mumbling, regretting their actions.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    Lu Churi snuck up to Huangbo Songbek and asked,


    ¡°Is that true that everyone who went into Yeonkyo Garden got caught by Teacher Kang?¡±


    Huangbo Songbek nodded at the question. But he didn¡¯t want to talk about the Cell Trap. It wasn¡¯t sure if he would believe the story.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re going to take the entrance exam today, aren¡¯t you?¡±¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, of course!


    Actually, he was afraid that he would suffer such a setback again, but he couldn¡¯t openly say no to his senior. The day before, through Cell Trap, he realized the reason why his father and brothers live a fair and upright life was not only for their reputation but also for his family. He wanted to live his own way, but it wasn¡¯t desperate enough to trade his family¡¯s lives for it.


    ¡®Ugh.¡¯


    Sighing inside, Huangbo Songbek hurriedly put the jerky in his mouth and got up from his seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back then.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Back to digging ponds.¡±


    Second Year Students who broke into Yeonkyo Garden experienced hardbor for the first time in their lives. The only hard work they¡¯ve ever done is to practice martial arts so they never had touched shovels or hoes. If they¡¯ve dug trenches, they wouldn¡¯t have been unfamiliar with shoveling, but they weren¡¯t used to the work because they haven¡¯t received that much training yet. And the firstbor that they had done made them tired.


    In fact, shoveling was one of the most intense tasks inbor. So the one-day volunteer work ended.


    ¡°Great work. You can go back to the camp and rest.¡±


    ¡°T,thank you.¡±


    As soon as they returned to the campsite and sat down in front of the campfire, there was a sudden drowsiness. Drowsiness was beyond control, and so the fifteen students fell into deep asleep.


    ¡°Did you expect all the Students to fall asleep?¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded at Ji Chulmook¡¯s question.


    ¡°I know they¡¯re up for no good, but you can¡¯t just beat them up, so I just put them to sleep. But it¡¯s a waste to use sleeping scents for something like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you let them dig the pond?¡±


    ¡°There was also an intention to have them be little attached.¡±


    ¡°By attached, you mean...?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get attached to something gyou make it yourself?¡±


    Ji Chulmook nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So if they are attached to Yeonkyo Garden, they will not damage it recklessly.¡±


    ¡°As expected of Big Brother! But when I looked at it earlier, I couldn¡¯t see some of the students in the camp.¡±


    Kang Hyuk sighed at Ji Chulmook¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, there still are punks that don¡¯t know how to give up! They are after Teacher Ok¡¯s stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re target changed?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thinking that their new target is easy. Tsk, tsk.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in Super Master Stage, and they think it¡¯s easy?¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows her status as Master Stage in here.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡°So I sent Shim Gu on the escort.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to teach those students a lesson then. Isn¡¯t it his specialty to walk up and slit his opponent¡¯s neck without even realizing it?¡±


    When Ji Chulmook pretended to slit his neck with his own hands, Kang Hyuk sighed, and hit Ji Chulmook¡¯s back head.


    ¡°Ouch! What was that, Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°The opponent is Student. Not from the Dark¡¯s way or the cult!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. Ha ha ha.¡±


    Ji Chulmook, who was embarrassed tough, said,


    ¡°By the way. If it¡¯s Teacher Ok¡¯s, isn¡¯t it same to get stuff from the Residence? Who keeps Residence when she¡¯s out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have Assistant Teacher or Cook in Residence?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Kang Hyuk replied to his worried remarks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Deuk is now in the Residence of Teacher Ok.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that solves!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite clever and does his part well. ... but it¡¯s not like you to be worrying about Teacher Ok.¡±


    Ji Chulmook nodded.


    ¡°Actually I got a dumpling from Teacher Ok once...... you know I can¡¯t live with debt. Whether it¡¯s good or bad.......¡±


    Kang Hyuk giggled.


    ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, where are you going?¡±


    Asked by Ji Chulmook, Kang Hyuk said, patting his chin.


    ¡± I have to find a secret passage that T.Y.C. uses.¡±


    ¡°The secret passage?¡±


    ¡°The Academy¡¯s teachers couldn¡¯t track T.Y.C¡¯s movements. And the conclusion I came to is two things! There¡¯s a helper amongst faculties or a secret passageway. And in my view, both cases are true.¡±


    Kang Hyuk continued.


    ¡°In the case of helper, I was not sure but I heard T.Y.C¡¯s secret meeting was held at an empty ssroom today, and became certain. I asked Shim Ku to do some surveince just in case.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t seen Shim Gu all day!¡±


    ¡°Empty ssrooms can only be used with the permission of teacher, so I¡¯m sure there is a helper among teachers!¡±


    ¡°Why is a teacher acting as a helper?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s to be looked into now.¡±

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 130</h4>


    Bright Moon Building was a residential building for teachers. The best ce within the Residence was in the middle, and those who were not as influential were moved out to farther out from the middle. Ok Haemi¡¯s Residence was almost at the end. It wasn¡¯t because she had less power, but it was because she wanted it.


    Ok Haemi headed for Residence because she had nothing to do during the night. She looked up into the sky, as she walked toward her residence. Moon was very visible because it was a deep in the night. But she was in a bad mood.


    ¡®Those oldbags! Who said I want to seed the family? Why do you keep sending letters and getting my feelings upside down!¡¯


    When she went to residence for a while earlier for lunch, her cook gave her a letter with an apologetic face. It was a letter contained in a pink envelope, a symbol color of her family. Cook had nothing to be sorry for, but she felt more sorry for Ok Haemi. Anyway, the contents of the letter were much the same asst time.


    Dear Lady,


    How long will you be in Academy? Come back to the family and be the family leader. That¡¯s the way for our family, and you. I hope you wille back soon, putting an end to your immature outing.


    It was a letter that only spoke about what they want to say, just like before. It was clear that Family didn¡¯t know that every time she received a letter from Family, her dislike of going back to her family grew. That¡¯s probably why they won¡¯t give up and send a letter like this.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then Ok Haemi looked back as she felt something strange. It was because she felt like something was behind her just now. She was familiar with the sensation she felt.


    ¡®Feels like I¡¯m being watched.¡¯


    Joining her family as a child, she had to be watched by others anytime, anywhere. There was always someone watching her, not only at dinner, but even at a restroom. As such, she could instinctively feel watchers because she hated it so much. The time at the Hwachun Academy was happy because such thing was not possible here. She slowly turned back.


    ¡°...!¡±


    There was no one. But she felt the unorganized traces of energy. Sheughed.


    ¡®Oh my, shame on me. I can¡¯t believe I was trying to get real at my students!¡¯


    The watchful eye that followed behind her was not the watch of the family, but of Students. T.Y.C was only ones who will move now during bedtime.


    ¡®Am I their goal this time? Cute kids. Hehe.¡¯


    Suddenly she felt much better. Such a cute watch was wee. But no attempt was made to chase those students. She was disguised as a teacher who couldn¡¯t notice such thing. She moved back to her Residence.


    ¡°But one of the eyes that followed behind me...that was the eye of a man of considerable skills. Maybe it was a teacher who¡¯s here to catch the T.Y.C.¡¯


    Someone emerged from the shadow beneath the walls of Academy, where Ok Haemi had disappeared.


    ¡®Whew! She has a keen sense of detection!¡¯


    He was Shim Gu. Kang Hyuk asked him to stay with Ok Haemi for escort. Then she looked back to see if someone was following her, and Shim Gu became startled and quickly hid his energy in a high-level manner. In fact, he didn¡¯t use high-level tactics when escorting Ok Haemi, but it was still a skill usual Super Master Stage masters wouldn¡¯t notice. But she noticed.


    Just in time, two students came in his sight. They must have been the students who were aiming for Ok Haemi. Shim Gu quickly flung himself to catch them, and overpowered them with paralyzing blood seal and blood point to keep them from moving. He was able to get out of Ok Haemi¡¯s suspicion with student¡¯s energy.


    ¡®Former Grey Drake Corp Commander almost caught off guard! They mustugh when they hear it!¡¯


    He decided to keep his mistakes to himself.


    ¡®So these guys.......¡¯


    Shim Gu piled the Students invisible in one corner. He had to keep escorting her.


    Residence of Ok Haemi at that time. Deuk was sitting in the Residence yard. It was because a woman named Byuk Aerin took him here and said that he had to keep the ce safe tonight. He wanted to y more with the trumpet flowers in the yard, but he had to follow his master¡¯s orders. Then he opened his ears to see if anyone wasing.


    ¡®...?¡¯


    Deuk got up from his seat because he heard someone approaching. Deuk was a wolf spirit.


    He was able to tell if opponent had hostility or good intentions. This wan, it seemed to be looking for a prey. If then, it was hostility.


    At present Ok Haemi was not in her residence. Cook and one Assistant Teacher were the only ones who worked overtime. Two students approached stealthily. They were Second Year Student¡¯s who wanted to join T.Y.C., and their target was Ok Haemi¡¯s stuff inside the residence.


    Yesterday was the first day, so they decided rationally and gave up because there were manypetitors. Today, the second day, the goal has changed, and they have set up their own systematic operations. While one person caught the attention of those in residence, it was their operation for the other to steal Ok Haemi¡¯s stuff. They clung themselves to Ok Haemi¡¯s Residence fence and took a deep breath to carry out the operation.


    Then they turned back at the bark of the beast from behind them.


    ¡°...!¡±


    Behind him was arge white beast.


    ¡®What, what is it?¡¯


    ¡®Wolf?¡¯


    But it was too big to be a normal wolf. Half of their bodies were about to go into its mouths if it opened.


    ¡®WOOF!¡¯


    The wolf opened its mouth wide watching the students.


    ¡°H-Holy Cow!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 131</h4>


    Scared, they quickly ran away. T.Y.C.¡¯s entrance examination was not important. The fear that they might be eaten by the wolf if they do something wrong made them forget their goal. They couldn¡¯t think of why a giant wolf would reside within Hwachun Academy, which was known for its safety.


    ¡®Grrrrrrrr-!¡¯


    Deuk felt better when he saw the two students running away at his roar. It was because of his feeling of achieving his master¡¯s orders. Then the door of Residence opened.


    Deuk quickly became a cute puppy. This was because his master gave the order to stay in the form of a puppy, except when chasing someone out. It was Cook who worked at the Ok Haemi¡¯s residence that opened the door and put her head out.


    ¡°Is teacher Ok here?¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°If not, you must be hungry.¡±


    Cook went into the kitchen, and took some rice soup and put it in front of Deuk.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time keeping this ce safe tonight. Eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof!¡±


    Originally, Deuk was a carnivore, but recently he opened his eyes to a new taste. It was rice soup. It was a food with a savory yet chewy, mysterious charm. He thought this ce was a good ce too, as he got a rice soup.


    ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s Deuk!¡±


    Deuk, who was eating rice soup, raised his head. It was Ok Haemi who came through the gate.


    Deuk liked Ok Haemi. She was not a dangerous person, and she was also a person who thought of his master. And he also felt an unknowablefort in her.


    ¡°So you were guarding this ce!¡±


    Ok Haemi stroked Deuk. She understood what was going on by Deuk¡¯s appearance in her Residence.


    ¡°What a good man, that Teacher Kang.¡±


    A little further from the Residence of Ok Haemi. Near the center was the Residence of the Second Year Student¡¯s de Teacher Sung Kak. It was thanks to Sung Kak¡¯s efforts to raise his position so far. He often bought teachers drinks and give gifts on their birthdays. But it was inevitable. If he didn¡¯t...he wouldn¡¯t be able to do a favor of that sly fox, and his secret was to be revealed.


    ¡®But...¡¯


    He clenched his teeth.


    ¡®You bastards! You dare use me?¡¯


    Standing in the yard, he drew his de and swung at a imaginary figure. The figure was a Student¡¯s. It was the sly fox who found out Sung Kak¡¯s dirty side and was using it for his own good.


    ¡®Nam Soang.......¡¯


    He gnashed his teeth.


    Only constion was that he had to serve as the mindless T.Y.C.¡¯s guidance teacher until the Fourth Year process was out. But he knew. Just because that fox is out of the school, he won¡¯t let himself be at ease. Sung Kak risked being discovered by different teachers every spring, helping T.Y.C. with their entrance test. He had to rent a ssroom in his name and provide them with a meeting ce, and he also had to help them get out of Academy and do deviant things. He was a teacher who was obliged to guide their actions. It was a paradoxical situation.


    Everything was unsettling to him. He was anxious to be caught by other Teachers while moving for T.Y.C. and Nam Soang. It was also disturbing that he might be found to have been involved in illegal activities that he had done so far and was kicked out of the academy.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    He should not haveid his hand on that money to begin with.


    ¡°Teacher, I heard you¡¯re having a hard time financially these days.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend. Our family has ears. It is not good to have you be financially difficult when you guide your students. It¡¯s small amount, but take it.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sign of my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much of an amount to say you¡¯re showing sincerity. I¡¯d better not take this.¡±


    ¡°I know your wife is sick.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the price of medicine is going to be too high for your monthly sry. I don¡¯t think this money will run short for your wife¡¯s medical bills.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t want anything.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that you¡¯re willing to give me this amount and don¡¯t want anything?¡±


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be difficult, even if I want something. When my sones of age this year, he must to go to Hwachun n. But it seems he doesn¡¯t have enough points.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    In the end, Sung Kak got his hands on the money. The wife recovered, but fate was irreceable, as his wifeter fell backwards and died. The death came one way or another.


    But the unpleasant shackle followed Sung Kak. Nam Soang was at the ce where he met the parent of the one who was given high score and allowed to join the Hwachun n. Nam Soang just smiled and spoke to him.


    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s just go easy way. Beneficial for both of us. How does it sound?¡±


    Sung Kak was forced to ept Nam Soang¡¯s offer. He threw his de he was holding onto the floor.


    *Cries.*


    He missed his wife who left him.


    ¡®What should I do? Tell me!¡¯


    Lu Churi, Third Year Student, was at the entrance of Bright Moon Building, the Residence. It was to watch the students taking the entrance examination but not to monitor if they are cheating.


    It was just because he needed something to enjoy.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±


    Then two students rushed at him while screaming.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 132</h4>


    He approached the two students, and asked in a small voice. It was because they could get caught by the teachers on watching. But they already have been caught because of these two yelling, if they were to be caught.


    ¡°A wol¡­ wolf¡­ wof¡­¡±


    ¡°The monster, monster wolf¡­¡±


    The two Students were terrified and couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°There was a monster wolf in the Ok Haemi Teacher¡¯s residence!¡±


    ¡°Monster wolf? You must have seen something else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s real!¡±


    ¡°Academy safest ce in Murim!¡±


    Then someone ran to them from far away.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    Seeing him running with the whistle, it must have been Teacher who was watching.


    ¡°Damn it! We got caught!¡±


    Lu Churi looked around, and pulled the two student¡¯s arms.


    ¡°No matter! Quiet! This way!¡±


    He circled the fence with two students, and they disappeared from the scene. Upon arriving there, teacher sighed.


    ¡°They disappeared again? That T.Y.C punks!¡±


    There was no way to go somewhere else. Once they disappeared, they never showed up again, and there was no sign of where they had disappeared to.


    When the teacher went elsewhere, two people appeared.


    ¡°I see why T.Y.C. hasn¡¯t been caught, Big Brother.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve known there¡¯s a secret passage, but to think such high-quality secret passage exists!¡±


    They were Kang Hyuk and Ji Chulmook. They saw unexpected scene on their way to Teacher¡¯s Residence, where suspected T.Y.C. coborate was thought to be located. It was a scene in which Lu Churi disappeared into the wall with two Students. And even though Super Master Stage teachers could not feel their energy, Kang Hyuk and Ji Chulmook were still feeling their energy.


    ¡°Oh? The passageway of the wall is connected underground and headed that way.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the general structure, this secret passage seems to have existed since long time ago!¡±


    It looked like the passage was forgotten with Academy fire that erupted seventy years ago, killing many employees who knew of its existence. It must have been discovered by T.Y.C. students and have been used by them until now.


    ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±


    Kang Hyukughed at Ji Chulmook¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a useful passage, but a passage that must be destroyed for the cause. There¡¯s other passages we can use it in an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll take care of this passage. This is my specialty.¡±


    Kang Hyuk said, putting his hand on Ji Chulmook¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡±


    Kang Hyuk headed to the residence to meet Sung Kak, a presumed T.Y.C.¡¯s helper.


    ¡°Hieeya-! Hah-!¡±


    Even though it waste at night, Sung Kak was eager to train, wielding his de. Looking at it, Kang Hyuk found that his de contained different emotions.


    ¡®Comints, resentment, anger¡­ is that longing? Seems like he must be in emotional turmoil.¡¯


    It was Kang Hyuk who went beyond Superior Master Stage to the stage of Age Restoration. He could read one¡¯s feelings just by looking at someone wielding a weapon.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Sung Kak then either swung too hard or exhausted missed the de.


    ¡°Uh-!¡±


    The de flung towards Kang Hyuk, who was standing outside the fence.


    ¡°Look out!¡±


    Cried Sung Kak, who found Kang Hyuk. But Kang Hyuk smiled and reached out his hand. The sword that was flying to Kang Hyuk stopped in the air. Just one fist away from Kang Hyuk¡¯s palm. The de then fell to the ground.


    ¡°Y,you¡­¡±


    Sung Kak couldn¡¯t get angry at Kang Hyuk¡¯s rude behavior of looking at his training. The level of martial art that Kang Hyuk just showed was amazing. It was a skill that could only be shown in Super Master Stage. However, Kang Hyuk was a Horticulture Teacher so Sung Kak was confused about how he should react to this situation. But it was too early to be surprised.


    When Kang Hyuk raised his hand, Sung Kak¡¯s sword, which had fallen on the floor, floated up and went into the search himself. It was a feat of remarkable skill.


    ¡°Would you mind giving me cup of tea?¡±


    Kang Hyuk asked him, and Sung Kak nodded.


    ¡°Ce in.¡±


    Sung Kak¡¯s office was splendid, but Kang Hyuk saw the bluff. It was fancy, but not high-end. During his time as the n Leader, he was always surrounded by high-end items so he could recognize it at a nce.


    ¡®He values how he looks more than what he truly is!¡¯


    There was a silence between them after a cook brought two cups of tea and went out.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Sung Kak offered Kang Hyuk the tea.


    ¡°I bought it because I was told it was good tea¡­ Hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kang Hyuk held a sip of tea in his mouth.


    ¡®Hm¡­.¡¯


    The tea was surely expensive tea, but there was a problem with how it was made. But he didn¡¯t bother to say that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little bit about you not being an ordinary Horticulture Teacher, but that back there¡­¡±


    Sung Kak sighed and continued.


    ¡°Rumors were true then. Who are you?¡±


    Kang Hyukughed at the question.


    ¡°Haha! There isn¡¯t much to say.¡±


    Kang Hyuk¡¯s earlier use of power with Sung Kak¡¯s de was intended to show a little bit of himself. It was because he had to use n Leader¡¯s Spy identity again this time, which was created thanks to Third Year¡¯s Sword Teacher Yun Hasung.


    ¡®Thanks to you, Teacher Yun, this identity is very useful. Hahaha.¡¯


    It was interesting to what Mujin will think of having former n leader as his spy, but Kang Hyuk only focused on using what he can to deal with the moment.


    ¡°If n Leader asks me to go, I go. If he tells me toe, Ie. But for now, I¡¯m just a normal Horticulture Teacher.¡±


    Sung Kak was startled by Kang Hyuk¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 133</h4>


    ¡°Oh, my! I never knew! I apologize! You were the n Leader¡¯s spy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. Didn¡¯t I tell you? It¡¯s just a normal Horticulture Team. You don¡¯t need to think about other stuff right now.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Sung Kak quietly lifted the teacup and drank tea. But the hand was shaking. It was because he expected why Kang Hyuk came to visit him this night. He said, putting down his teacup.


    ¡°I knew this day woulde. You are here for T.Y.C.¡±


    Kang Hyuk was just smiling without answering. Pressed by the smile, Sung Kak jumped up.


    He then took out a bottle of liquor from the disy case, picked the stopper and gulped it down.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    He looked around Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t bring up to talk without a drink.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty long story. ...will you listen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen as much as you need.¡±


    The day dawned with the roaring of chickens.


    ¡°W-what happened?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    As soon as the sun came up, five of the students opened their eyes and realized they were in a forest. The forest was some distance from the camp. Camp was connected to the real forest.


    ¡°Ugh, I have a headache.¡±


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    They recalledst night¡¯s events. Apparently, they followed Ok Haemi for his belongings.


    But then...


    ¡®I remember following Teacher Ok.....¡¯


    Suddenly, their bodies did not move, and the voice did note out. They couldn¡¯t remember anything after that. Then two Teacher appeared with the whistle.


    ¡°You! Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Go back to the camp!¡±


    ¡°Uh- O-okay, sir!¡±


    The five second year student quickly returned to the campground, and Shim Gu, watching them from above the tree, grinned.


    ¡°You all are lucky you¡¯re students, you immature punks!¡±


    Last night, Shim Gu knocked out all the students who were after Ok Haemi andid them here.


    It was a job to clean up after the immature students, but he felt good doing it because it kind of brought him back to the memories of old days.


    ¡®For some reason it reminds me of the old days.¡¯


    And it was also a night where he learned a lesson that he should not let my guard down.


    The central section of the campground As soon as Nam Soang woke up, he immediately started meditating. After finishing the meditation, he asked T.Y.C.¡¯s vice president, third year students beside him in a refreshed feeling.


    ¡°So, what happened? How many people are joining us?¡±


    ¡°...No one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No one is joining this time.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Nam Soang was surprised. First night was an exception, but he expected at least few to have seeded on the second night¡¯s attempt. But there wasn¡¯t any. It was a unexpected oue.


    ¡°And there¡¯s something else that happenedst night. I couldn¡¯t wake you up to report right away.¡±


    ¡°What is it? What else to report?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He spoke in a small voice.


    ¡°Many of our members have been arrested.¡±


    ¡°Arrested?¡±


    ¡°I mean, some got caught by the Teachers who were watching. They all got penalty points.¡±


    ¡°How did they get caught? What about the secret passage?¡±


    ¡°Well, the secret passage was the problem.¡±


    The vice president scratched his cheek.


    ¡°The secret passage is gone.¡±


    ¡°The secret passage is gone?¡±


    Nam Soang couldn¡¯t understand this sudden situation. The secret passage had been handed down for generations, and had never been a problem. Hiding there, no Teachers found themselves, and they were able to do what they thought was what a true youth should do.


    ¡°What should we do? The members who got caught this time got a lot of penalty points. You know academy had beening down on us pretty hard these days.¡±


    Nam Soang became angry. He was angry that this had happened before he finished his term, and that he was not in the situation he wanted.


    ¡°We have no choice. I¡¯ve got to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°What? Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Our sponsor.¡±


    He got up immediately, and headed for Bright Moon Building before he even went for breakfast. He had to meet their helper, Sung Kak.


    ¡°Teacher! Are you there?¡±


    Nam Soang stood in front of Sung Kak¡¯s Residence and sang Sung Kak. Cook greeted him at his call.


    ¡°What happened so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Is teacher here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he just came back after finishing his training. Hold on a second.¡±


    Cook went inside, and soon Sung Kak came out.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I need to speak to you in private.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    At Sung Kak¡¯s words, Nam Soang entered Sung Kak¡¯s office. Sung Kak sat down on his seat and asked him.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Last night, members of T.Y.C...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard. You boys did some crazy things, got caught and received huge penalty points.¡±


    With that, Nam Soang bluntly asked.


    ¡°I want those penalties to be removed.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I can do that?¡±


    ¡°I know you can. You have been doing it until now.¡±


    Sung Kak was dumbfounded by bluntness. Nam Soang always has made unreasonable demands so bluntly.


    ¡°So, are you telling me to pack up my briberies and beg to other teachers? What makes you think that I have to do such again? You all have done nothing to be proud of.¡±


    ¡°Are YOU proud of things you have done?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble if I say anything. It¡¯s not hard to imagine what might happen to criminal who are involved in bribery from parents to....¡±


    At that moment, Sung Kak pped Nam Soang on the face, and Nam Soang blinked at the unexpected situation. It was not the situation he expected. Sung Kak had always change his face as usual and do as he wanted when threatened. But he was now looking at Nam Soang with a cold face.


    ¡°Yes, I did something I can¡¯t be proud of, but a student ckmailing a teacher with it? You should be ashamed!¡±


    ¡± Are you crazy?¡±

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 134</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s crazy, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Nam Soang¡¯s atmosphere changed.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what you are doing? You know how big crime youmitted, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I know! I know very well!¡±


    Then Nam Soang remembered something about the secret passage. The secret passage had been carefully kept secret. Secret passage being discovered was usually nothing because it was a passage that changed its ways on a certain cycle.


    ¡®To think such passage have disappeared?¡¯


    Then possible leak of confidential information was probably from the man in front of him, Sung Kak.


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The secret passage!¡±


    ¡°What about that?¡±


    ¡°The secret passage is gone! Did you informed the other teachers?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Sung Kak snorted.


    ¡°Did you guys even told me about it? I was only a guy cleaning after your mess.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything left to say?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, go. And don¡¯t waste your youth in the useless T.Y.C. and live a better life!¡±


    Sung Kak¡¯s dismissal made Nam Soang to grind his teeth and be kicked out of residence.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Standing in the yard and looking at Nam Soang, Sung Kak took a big breath.


    ¡°You must feel better.¡±


    Sung Kak looked behind him. Kang Hyuk was standing in the yard.


    ¡°Yes, I feel much better.¡±


    Sung Kakughed.


    ¡°I almost died trying to hold back my desire to yell at him. And finally...¡±


    Sung Kak¡¯s eyes became tearful. It was because of all the suffering, and Kang Hyuk understood. Listening to Sung Kak¡¯s situationst night, Kang Hyuk presented him with a n. In usual circumstances, Sung Kak should have been terminated from his position right away. Discipline should have been strictly applied, but his situation was really sympathetic. Only man with his wife was dying, who will not touch the bribery was a cold-blooded or clogged man. Kang Hyuk suggested a voluntary retirement to avoid being kicked out of the Academy. And Kang Hyuk introduced him to a new job. It was none other than the martial arts instructor of the Ji Chulmook family. But Sung Kak chose to go back out to Murim.


    He said he wanted to help others with his talent. Perhaps it was a choice for him to pay off his sins. Kang Hyuk supported the choice.


    ¡°Then the warrior I helped to join the academy...?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. He should have been kicked out, but we¡¯re not going to do it because there are a lot of people who would be in trouble because of him. But.¡±


    Kang Hyuk continued.


    ¡°He won¡¯t get promoted. To a point that seems strange. When he stays below in rank than younger members, he will realize something.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You should thank n Leader, not me.¡±


    ¡°If I could, I will. Please thank him on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what about those students?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, too. I¡¯m not going have them kicked out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you still worried about them?¡±


    ¡°They are still my students, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Kang Hyuk grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the morning meeting, then. You should say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Nam Soang strode to the campsite.


    ¡°He dare p me in the face and- what? Don¡¯t lose your energy in useless things? How dare a teacher taking a bribe speak to me with such thing?¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t going to let this slide. It was because the price for hitting him on the face was that he would be relieved only if he paid Sung Kak back.


    ¡®A hand-written poster put on every building in Academy will be good enough! Hahaha!¡¯


    Already in his head, he was thinking of avenging his humiliation to Sung Kak without thinking about what he did.


    ¡°...?¡±


    Then someone came up to him. Wearing the blue consent, he was intimidating from the very beginning. Nam Soang seemed to know who was before him. Only Superintendent¡¯s escort had this kind of vibe to them.


    ¡°Student Nam Soang.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to follow me for a moment.¡±


    ¡°N-no!¡±


    With a hunch that something big would happen if he followed the guard, he refused, and ran away. But it was impossible. Guards were in a group of four so there was no way that these people who caught criminals or those infiltrating Academy professionally could not have caught students such as Nam Soang. Especially with the secret passage has disappeared.


    Eventually, Nam Soang was captured by the guards.


    ¡°No, let go... ... Nnngh!¡±


    Guards had captured Nam Soang¡¯s paralyzing blood seal, he could not bring anything out of his mouth.


    ¡°You punk! If you go, you will go!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much trouble we ran into because of you guys?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then!¡±


    They took Nam Soang to Superintendent¡¯s office

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 135</h4>


    It was one day a few days after the Spring Camp. Baek Munji approached Tang Somun, who was alone today as well. At Yeonkyo Garden, Tang Somun was looking at the flowers he nted. The flower was on the verge of a blooming.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Munji!¡±


    As Baek Munji spoke, Tang Somun looked and smiled back.


    ¡°The flowers are pretty. Isn¡¯t it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Amazing? What is?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re growing very pretty, even when they are grown by an ugly person like me.¡±


    Tang Somun, was about to fall into self-criticism and depression and Baek Munji felt the need to change the subject.


    ¡°Did you hear the news?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°T.Y.C. has been dissolved.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I heard the news. I don¡¯t know the details, but.......¡±


    Baek Munji grinned at Tang Somun¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I, the rising star in human intelligence, will share some information to you!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop being show off?¡±


    ¡°Why? This is my charm.¡±


    Baek Munji continued.


    ¡°The president of T.Y.C. seems to havemitted lot of crimes, including the crime of forming and operating an illegal organization. As such-¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been expelled?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not expulsion. But maybe the expulsion was better?¡±


    Baek Munji scratched his cheek.


    ¡°He became a Laborer Student.¡±


    ¡°Laborer Student?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You have to do hardbor and take sses at Academy without getting paid. He and several others, like vice president and senior members also have be Laborer Student.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad for them.¡±


    At Tang Somun¡¯s words, Baek Munji put on a look of dumbfoundedness.


    ¡°You idiot! There¡¯s one who¡¯s had a really hard time because of them!¡±


    It was T.Y.C. who systematically harassed Tang Somun. Baek Munji alone tried to stop them from harassing Tang Somun. Although Baek Munji was able to stop them it was also because Tang Somun was the child of the Sachun Tang Family and they couldn¡¯t pick on him openly.


    ¡°It¡¯s spring break soon.¡±


    ¡°That... ...yes.¡±


    Tang Somun¡¯s face got dark at the word vacation. It was because thought of going back home during vacation. For others, home maybe a good ce to go back, but it was not for Tang Somun. Academy was happier for Tang Somun where he can free to roam around. It was because he had to be locked up in his building if he returns to Sachun Tang Family. Baek Munji knew the reason. He felt helpless for doing nothing but just to be a person to talk to.


    ¡®But let¡¯s be satisfied at disappearance of idiots like T.Y.C.¡¯


    At the same time. Kang Hyuk was sitting on the surface of Residence with a serious look on his face.


    ¡®Blood Royal n.....¡¯


    It was Blood Royal n who infiltrated Yeonkyo Garden.


    ¡®What an unlucky fool.¡¯


    Originally, he was capable of getting rid of at least one Superior Master Stage master. But he fell into the Cell Trap of Shim Ku, which was too borate to escape easily, and was so absurdly captured. In Blood Royal n, they were looking for the criminal who burned Taechang drug store, so the assassin who was called No Name, came to Yeonkyo Garden.


    ¡®He did find a right ce, but.......¡¯


    It was Kang Hyuk who burned the Taechang drug store. Kang Hyuk was serious.


    ¡®Ex-Quickstorm Regiment guys areing to Academy one after another, and maybe I should have been more careful with that.¡¯


    No Name found the link between the Elders and Academy in Hwachun n, and Kang Hyuk was at the junction, so he came to Yeonkyo Garden. Now that he is simply serving as a teacher for Academy, he did not have a thorough information disturbance like he had done when he was a n Leader. But now he realized it was a misjudgment.


    ¡®If theye to Academy for me, the students will be in danger!¡¯


    Usually in this situation, Kang Hyuk would think the best way is to being quit Teacher and leave Nakyang, but Kang Hyuk¡¯s ideas were different. As Academy¡¯s Teacher was quite good than expected, he had no intention of quitting Teacher. And there was someone next to him who¡¯s good at information disturbance.


    ¡°Aerin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher. Did you call?¡±


    Byuk Aerin, wearing an apron, ran up to him quickly.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I am preparing delicious dumplings.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to hurry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I called you because I have a favor.¡±


    ¡°Just say anything.¡±


    ¡°I need you to disrupt the information.¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s words, Byuk Aerin immediately understood what he wanted. It was Byuk Aerin who interrogated No Name after all.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And tell Shim Ku to let me know if he have any suspicious information about the Nakyang branch of Blood Royal n.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Byuk Aerin, unsurpassed in questioning, questioned No Name, but found nothing really important, such as the location of Blood Royal n and the identity of n Leader. There was no death like Chang Ilmun or Hong Bae, but he slowly went mad with a severe headache when he tried to reveal informations. Fortunately one of what he said was about the Nakyang branch of Blood Royal n. But he didn¡¯t know the location.


    ¡®Does he believe that if you die, secrets die with you? That Blood Royal n Master asshole.¡¯


    It was the next day. Kang Hyuk returned to Residence after hearing some annoements at the morning meeting. His residence was his working quarters and hisb.


    ¡°Wee back, sir.¡±


    Ha Gojun and Chun Hakwang, who came to work, came out quickly and greeted.


    ¡°Yes, do you have anything to report?¡±


    Chun Hakwang answered his question.


    ¡°The nts nted by Students in Yeonkyo Garden began to burst into bloom.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, we will be able to finish our assessment before the vacation without taking any other action.¡±


    Kang Hyuk then asked Ha Gojun, looking at him.


    ¡°Demon Destroying Monk is drinking one bottle a day, as promised. Is he?¡±


    Ha Gojun¡¯s scratched head at the question.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s....¡±


    ¡°Why? Did he drank that whole jar in one day? I heard he ordered more because teacher Tang Euna didn¡¯t get him enough.¡±


    ¡°Actually... he doesn¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the liquor he ordered is untouched.¡±


    Kang Hyuk couldn¡¯t believe the words. It was Ji Myung, who is a Monk but loves alcohol so much but he won¡¯t drink anymore?


    ¡°Is he ill?¡±


    ¡°No, no way! He¡¯s still full of life!¡±


    ¡°But why isn¡¯t he drinking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because of Goyun.¡±


    ¡°Goyun? What did Goyun do?¡±


    Ha Gojun smiled awkwardly and exined the whole story.

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 136</h4>


    It was three days ago. After work Ha Gojun sighed as he looked at the three dongs of alcohol in the yard. It¡¯s been a long time since Tang Euna¡¯s liquor as a token of her sincerity had been finished. Even with Kang Hyuk¡¯s orders, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to drink.


    ¡°Have youe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Just like other days, Ji Myung was drinking in the t of the yard. Ha Gojun sighed again.


    ¡°Bhante, aren¡¯t you drinking too much?¡±


    ¡°What ya said?¡±


    ¡°You are ruining yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mind yer own business, kid. Go on in.¡±


    ¡°Ugh...¡±


    It¡¯s always been this way. But he was d he didn¡¯t get beat up. He was once pped on the face because Ji Myung thought he was being cocky. He got hit so many times when he was a diator Ring diator ve, so he didn¡¯t feel much, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case for his sister Ha Goyun. That day Ha Goyun cried until Ji Myung said he was sorry.


    It would have been better if Ha Goyun just bent over and wailed, but Ha Goyun never made a sound and just shed tears. She cried as she ate, as she read books, and even when she swung a wooden sword made for training. Even Ha Gojun, who got hit, felt sorry.


    That made Ji Myung feel terrible. No matter how old he was, Ji Myung was like an immature child, and couldn¡¯t find how to deal with it. Only after Ji Myung apologized for hitting Ha Gojun and vow not to hit him again did Ha Goyun stop crying.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Ha Goyun rushed out as if she heard Ha Gojuning in.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m home. How have you been today?¡±


    ¡°I read today, learned how to cook and embroider from Marley. And I learned martial art from Bhante.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a good time.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Wasn¡¯t it hard?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Ha Gojun was pleased with Ha Goyun¡¯s smile. Her smile had the power to make people happy.


    ¡°Huh? Bhante, are you drinking again?¡±


    Ha Goyun asked looking at Ji Myung, and Ji Myung nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Bhante is drinking.¡±


    ¡°But Aerin said drinking too much is bad for your health.......¡±


    At that moment Ha Goyun¡¯s face grew sullen.


    ¡°You know, I like you Bante.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ji Myung¡¯s arm, which was holding a ss of wine at her sudden confession, stopped in the air.


    ¡°You know, you are only one I can trust now with my parents passed away so early.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°You were a little weird at first, but now it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re family. Kang Hyuk Teacher said living together makes you a family. And it¡¯s okay if there¡¯s no blood.¡±


    Ji Myung was dumbfounded, and kept listening to Ha Goyun.


    ¡°And since we¡¯re family, I can understand all that. But suddenly, I became scared. What should I do if you die?¡±


    ¡°What if I die?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ha Goyun nodded.


    ¡°I was really sad when my father and mother died. That¡¯s when I felt like the sky was falling apart. I must feel the sky is falling apart again if you die. You¡¯re my family.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Tears welled up in Ha Goyun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t drink too much. I don¡¯t want you to die early because of drinking.¡±


    In that remark Ji Myung put a ss of wine on the table.


    ¡°Okay, OKAY!! I can¡¯t die early! I won¡¯t drink much from now on! Just one drink in three days!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I must live long and watch you marry! Of course!¡±


    ¡°Bhante! I love you!¡±


    Ha Goyun ran into Ji Myung¡¯s arms, and Ji Myung coughed in shame. And then, he really stopped drinking.


    Kang Hyuk tilted his head at Ha Gojun¡¯s words.


    ¡°But if it was three days ago, today is the fourth day. Shouldn¡¯t he be having it today?¡±


    Ha Gojun shook his head at the remark.


    ¡°But he says he won¡¯t drink.¡±


    Kang Hyuk thought it was really a big deal.


    ¡®That Ji Myung quit drinking? Granddaughter is surely something.¡¯


    Even without blood, Ha Goyun was already Ji Myung¡¯s granddaughter.


    ¡®Maybe I should go to Chuisung Manor with Aerin today.¡¯


    Ha Goyun was walking on the streets of Middle Town, holding Chu Marley¡¯s hand. It was because Ha Goyun wanted to go with her when Chu Marley came out to buy food. So they came out together with Ji Myung¡¯s permission. Although the kidnapping a few days ago made her hate being on the streets, Ha Goyun was quick to forget bad things and she was a strong-willed child. She was scared to do it, but she took courage. She was able to muster up courage because she knew there were many people who protected her.


    ¡°Two chickens, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Here it is!¡±


    Today¡¯s dinner was chicken dish. Chu Marley bought two chickens to prepare.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try stir-frying with vegetables that Teacher Kang gave us.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    Recently, Kang Hyuk tore the sprout from Yeonkyo Garden and distributed it generously to Chuishung Manor.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll show you how to make tea tonight. Teacher Kang also gave me some tea leaves.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    There was someone following Chu Marley and Ha Goyun as they were walking down the street with a friendly conversation.


    ¡°....¡±


    Chu Marley was a master of skill. Chu Marley noticed the man right away who was following them without trying to hide. She snuck into the alley, and pulled a dagger from her pocket and aimed at mysterious someone following her.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    The man who followed them became surprised and quickly raised his hands.


    ¡°Hnngh. Calm down, alright? I have no intention of hurting you!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you follow us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you, I followed that girl.¡±


    His gaze turned to Ha Goyun hiding behind Chu Marley.


    ¡°Hnngh. She has a rare beauty.¡±


    ¡°Beauty?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still young, but in five years or so... to think such world ss beauty would be hiding in this alley! I¡¯m really surprised.¡±


    Chu Marley looked at him. A long, dark hair and white skin that naturally flows down with only half tied slightly. And not a speck of dust was attached to the jade-colored garment and the white-colored long cloth to match it. Even the ck leather shoes were clean. She didn¡¯t know what flower it was, but the hand holding a flower with a good fragrance seemed to show that it was an example of elegance. Now that she sees it, he was a quite a beautiful man.......


    ¡°A man?¡±

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 137</h4>


    Chu Marley was surprised. She didn¡¯t realize by the look of it, the tingling, and the unusual way of speaking, but when she saw his Adam¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple, she realized it.


    ¡°Hnngh, are you surprised that I¡¯m a man?¡±


    ¡°B-but...¡±


    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you put down that barbaric and dangerous thing? You can trust me.¡±


    Ha Goyun shouted in a shrill voice at the words.


    ¡°Bhante said all men were wolves!¡±


    The man tilted his head at her words that Deuk would be sad to hear.


    ¡°That¡¯s a generalization error, miss. You shouldn¡¯t be speaking Ji Myunglish. There is a man you can trust.¡±


    Chu Marley and Ha Goyun tilted their heads at what the beautiful man said was ¡®Ji Myunglish.¡¯


    Then the beautiful man glistened his eyes.


    ¡°The bracelet on your wrist. Who gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bracelet called the Pain Instigating Ball. Hnngh...? ...Perhaps you know a man named Ji Chulmook?¡±


    Ha Goyun tilted his head at the question and soon came up with the name.


    ¡°Oh! You mean the man who¡¯sing to Chuishiung Manor with Kang Hyuk Teacher?¡±


    ¡°Kang Hyuk? Chuisung Manor?¡±


    It was first time a look of surprise came to his graceful and rxed face.


    ¡°Yes, I heard they are friend of bhante.¡±


    ¡°Bhante?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bhante Ji Myung.¡±


    ¡°This is a tragedy! Oh, God! How can such a beautifuldy live with such an ignorant and filthy fellow like you?¡±


    ¡°What you said?¡±


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed a bit! I told you not to wear same clothes again and again.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all the same. What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the same shape, each clothes has a different sense!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, just shut up!¡±


    Chu Marley and Ha Goyun, who brought the man, were cooking hard in the kitchen whether they were arguing or not, not caring about them. Ha Goyun, who was trimming vegetables next to Chu Marley, called to her.


    ¡°Marley, you were very surprised by the name of the pretty man. Why were you surprised?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s.......¡±


    Chu Marley sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s such a famous person.¡±


    ¡°Why is he famous?¡±


    ¡°He is a very strong man.¡±


    ¡°That guy? But he doesn¡¯t look like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to judge a person by appearances.¡±


    Ha Goyun immediately reflected on her admonition.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t judge a man by his cover. And a really strong person can¡¯t be marked on the outside. Does Kang Hyuk Teacher look strong to you?¡±


    Ha Goyun shook his head.


    ¡°He looks kind, but not strong.¡±


    ¡°I see?¡±


    In fact, she knew the identity of Kang Hyuk. She was a member of Jimil Corp., who was deployed to help Ji Myung, and had to know identity of Kang Hyuk so she can cope with Ji Myung¡¯s unexpected behavior.


    ¡®The strongest man in the world is Kang Hyuk Teacher.¡¯


    But she didn¡¯t say that, and she sighed.


    ¡°His name is Hong Ruiger, and he¡¯s also called Beauty Loving Fist Emperors.¡±


    He was about to be eighty. She didn¡¯t recognize him because he disguised himself as young, but she should have noticed the unusual habit he speaks. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do the profanity of drawing a sword on one of the Elders of Hwachun n!


    ¡®I¡¯m d he¡¯s not small minded person.¡¯


    Then Chuisung Manor¡¯s door opened and sh of red was shown.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    And it was Byuk Aerin who was shouting.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    As soon as Hong Ruiger saw her, he ran to her, and opened his arms to hold her.


    ¡°As expected! Nothing has changed! My Aerin!¡±


    But Byuk Aerin shouted, avoiding him.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this kind of crankyness is your charm. And so is that red hair.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair you old pervert! How can you be the same even with age?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t give up beauty even if you¡¯re old. But you, Aerin. You are still beautiful.¡±


    His tickling voice gave her goose bumps and Byuk Aerin rubbed her arm and quickly fell off him.


    ¡°Pervertness is a illness too. You crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean to him. Ruiger might feel hurt.¡±


    Hong Ruiger tilted his head at the words of the man who followed her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He tilted his head again at the sight of the blue robe.


    ¡°Teacher of Hwachun Academy?¡±


    But the face looked familiar.


    ¡®A handsome face. And the way of dressing up is the way I designed...? How does that young Teacher know that?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t recognize Kang Hyuk. Moreover, as he reached Age Restoration, his entire energy waspletely controlled and hidden, so it was not possible to be sensed. Ji Myung, who recognized Kang Hyuk by smell was one of only exception that made it possible.


    ¡°Hnngh, even if I look young, you should show some respect.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m older than you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I think I¡¯m older though.¡±


    Hong Ruiger felt something strange as Ji Myung and Byuk Aerin were holding back theirughter.


    ¡°What, what is it? This feeling... hnngh. Feels like I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s be a fool.¡±


    ¡°You got it right.¡±


    Byuk Aerin said with a giggle.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Teacher from Hwachun Academy.¡±


    ¡°I know that....¡±


    ¡°His name is Kang Hyuk, and my Master.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Hong Ruiger was surprised to hear the introduction of Byuk Aerin.


    ¡°You have only one master!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Are you...? Wait- Big Brother?¡±


    Kang Hyuk grinned and raised his hand.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother-!¡±


    Hong Ruiger rushed toward Kang Hyuk, but just before he hugged Kang Hyuk quickly avoided him.


    ¡°No matter how d you are, let¡¯s not hug each other. No matter how old I am, that still feel not right.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    Hong Ruiger became tearful this time.


    ¡°But what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you staying at Guangdong region?¡±


    Hong Ruiger smiled awkwardly at the question.


    ¡°Yeah, I stay at Guangdong, but... hnngh. Well, beauty is not only in one ce, is it?¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wandering from ce to ce looking for a beautiful woman.¡±


    Then Shim Gu entered Chuisung Manor and spoke.


    ¡°Your perverted hobbies is well known. The Beauty of China, is it.¡±


    ¡°Is it a book that chronicles China¡¯s beauty?¡±


    It was Byuk Aerin who answered Kang Hyuk¡¯s question.


    ¡°It is a book that sees and evaluates the beauty of China¡¯s beauties in person, and it is said that everyone is dying to be included in the book.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Are you trying tomercialize a woman?¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s disgruntled voice Hong Ruiger shouted quickly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not true! It¡¯s a book that I made to let others know about the beauty that is only spread by rumors! And that beauty includes men as well as women!¡±


    ¡°I see. But why are you ncing at Goyun in the kitchen?¡±


    Asked by Kang Hyuk, Hong Ruiger said with a knowing smile around his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, in five years that Goyun kid will be the absolute beauty of the Chinesend.¡±


    As for beauty, Hong Ruiger knew better than anyone. If he said it will be, then it was going to be.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    At the moment, Ji Myung¡¯s eyes changed.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯re old, but you still like beautiful things.¡±


    He nodded at Kang Hyuk¡¯s words.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all people attracted to beautiful things? Hnngh. Isn¡¯t it why you are keeping your youth by disguising skill.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Kang Hyuk smiled a smile of victory.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s Age Restoration.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Age Restoration, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Hong Ruiger jumped up in surprise.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 138</h4>


    ¡°You mean the Age Restoration that brings you back your youth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He approached Kang Hyuk, and hung on the arm.


    ¡°Hnngh, how could you, Big Brother! How can you be young alone? Your little brothers are getting old and scrawny! Tell me the secret, Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no secret. You just have to work hard on your martial arts training.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother-!¡±


    ¡°Stop. Get off me.¡±


    Then in the kitchen, Chu Marley said, carefully sticking out his head.


    ¡°D-dinner¡¯s ready, sirs.. no one had dinner... yet, right?¡±


    This was a shuddering scary ce for Chu Marley, where four big names, including Kang Hyuk, gathered. Then the gate opened and someone came in.


    ¡°Brothers! I heard Ruiger¡¯s here.¡±


    It was Ji Chulmook.


    ¡® And that makes five...¡¯


    A new store opened in Nakyang North Town. Miho. The store, which means beauty loving, was a cosmetics shop. It became the most popr store in Nakyang in just three days after its opening. And Miho Cosmetics also quickly became famous among the girls of Hwachun Academy.


    ¡°Are you, by any chance, using the powders sold at Miho Cosmetics?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I knew it! I asked you because you look so good in it!¡±


    ¡°Then you got from there too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t it amazing there?¡±


    The female students were taking care of Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s flower bed, talking about Miho Cosmetics¡¯ cosmetics. Listening to the story, Kang Hyuk stroked his chin.


    ¡®Ruiger always been doing a fantastic job making cosmetics.¡¯


    The owner of Miho Cosmetics was none other than Hong Ruiger. He was so envious of Kang Hyuk¡¯s Age Restoration and dered that he would stick by Kang Hyuk¡¯s side until he figured out the secret. In that remark, Kang Hyuk nailed him not to think about getting a job at the Hwachun Academy. Thus, Hong Ruiger¡¯s choice was to set up a store in Middle Town. Kang Hyuk felt that the job suited Hong Ruiger. But Hong Ruiger¡¯s talent didn¡¯te naturally.


    When Kang Hyuk first met Hong Ruiger, he was not a very beautiful young man. Rather, he was considered very ugly. His self-esteem hit rock bottom and as such, his skills didn¡¯t improve. Kang Hyuk then spoke to him on one day.


    ¡°Then how much effort have you made to change your appearance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried harder than you try for fist skills?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again after you try as hard as you can.¡±


    And a few yearster, when Quickstorm Regiment was organized and met his assigned subordinates under him, Hong Ruiger was also in it. Unlike others who were forcibly assigned, Hong Ruiger was a volunteer. Kang Hyuk was surprised. It was because the ugly man became a handsome man in a few years.


    ¡®He said he tried so hard.....¡¯


    In order to get something, there was price that had to be paid. Kang Hyuk was able to know his efforts by living with Hong Ruiger.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost spring break.¡±


    Usually, vacation in usual academy was only during summer and winter, but there was vacation in every season in Hwachun Academy because the Academy was for Martial Artists. Each family had to be taught about its family practice at home. Family practice was a secret to only the family.


    The reason for the Hwachun Academy was simply to teach them how to climb to a higher level, to have a broad understanding of weapons not taught by the family, and to interact with Martial Artists.


    ¡®But the biggest purpose is to join the Hwachun n.¡¯


    Anyway that¡¯s why Hwachun Academy was quite different in its ways of teaching.


    ¡®Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to start our spring evaluation.¡¯


    Since there were four vacations, there were also four evaluations. The four evaluationsbined to be the evaluation of each year, and that¡¯s how the four years woulde together to be the final score. The evaluation of each subject was freely done. Kang Hyuk gave forty percent on attendance, twenty percent on attitude, twenty percent on actual work, and remaining twenty percent on theory evaluation with total of 100 points


    The reason why the attendance ratio was higher than others was because attendance was considered basic. Attendance was responsibility and Kang Hyuk valued responsibility. But even by adding all the scores, it was only half points to other essential military subjects.


    Kang Hyuk harvested Ten Thousand Years Rose, thinking about the quiz of theory evaluation.


    It was because Hong Ruiger asked for five flowers, when saw the rose.


    ¡®I should give him a few more and ask him to make me some powders.¡¯


    It was Ten Thousand Years Rose, a perennial, he collected flowers sparingly. Moreover, thanks to Kang Hyuk¡¯s energy close to nature, Ten Thousand Years Rose was not burdened at all. As Kang Hyuk¡¯s fingers brushed the stem of the rose, flowers fell as if cut with a knife, and sprouted again from the stem of Ten Thousand Years Rose. With the flowers in a basket, Kang Hyuk headed to Miho Cosmetics, Hong Ruiger¡¯s shop.


    Or he was about to when an unexpected guest came to Yeonkyo Garden.


    ¡°What a beautiful ce!¡±


    He was Superintendent Eun Myungmyung.

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 139</h4>


    On Eun Myungmyung¡¯s visit, Kang Hyuk put the basket down next to him and bowed as Eun Myungmyung was his superior.


    ¡°Mr. Superintendent.¡±


    Kang Hyuk spoke.


    ¡°But what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see this ce for myself, and ask you for cooperation.¡±


    ¡°What kind of cooperation are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Teacher Kang, have you ever heard of the Hwachun Academy Faculty Semester End Party?¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded. Although he was working here first time this year, he knew very well about the Semester End Party as n Leader always attended the event and thanked the Teachers for their hard work during the season.


    ¡°The only ce in this Academy where all the Teachers can get together for a Semester End Party is either at the cafeteria or at the training ground. We used to party there, but frankly, the ce isn¡¯t much to look at.¡±


    That was exactly what Kang Hyuk thought when he was a n Leader and attended the Semester End Party. Kang Hyuk seemed to know what Eun Myungmyung wanted to say, but he listened quietly.


    ¡°So, I was thinking maybe if we can use Yeonkyo Garden for the party. What do you say?¡±


    It was as Kang Hyuk expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly possible, but why would you want to use this ce?¡±


    ¡°No special reason. It¡¯s Just beautiful here, is all.¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded. Kang Hyuk, Chun Hakwang, and Baek Kap¡¯s effort was worth it after all. This ce was as beautiful than any other garden.


    ¡°And that pond going to be finished soon, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Eun Myungmyung asked, pointing to a pond under construction, and Kang Hyuk nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s expected to bepleted in about three days.¡±


    ¡°Then I see no problem. The workers will take care of things like tables and food, but if you¡¯re thinking of decorating something more, you can charge to the Academy.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it, then.¡±


    Kang Hyuk bid farewell to Eun Myungmyung, and brightened his eyes.


    ¡°Semester End Party.......¡±


    First of all, Kang Hyuk liked that Eun Myungmyung came to ask for permission to use Yeonkyo Garden as the venue for the Semester End Party. If he had tried to use Yeonkyo Garden without his permission, he would not have let it slide easily. Eun Myungmyung was a good thinker.


    ¡°Shall I give some effort, then?¡±


    He wanted to surprise all the Teachers since Yeonkyo Garden became the venue for the Semester End Party. But before that, he had to take the collected Ten Thousand Years Rose to Hong Ruiger.


    ¡®While I¡¯m there, maybe I should ask him for some advice?¡¯


    Holding a basket, Kang Hyuk headed to Miho Cosmetics, Hong Ruiger¡¯s shop in Middle Town.


    Meanwhile, Eun Myungmyung, who was told by Kang Hyuk that Yeonkyo Garden could be used as a venue for the Semester End Party, decided to take a closer look at Yeonkyo Garden. He had never thought that this ce, which had been abandoned by the Screaming nt, would be such a beautiful garden before. Although he felt bit shame forrgend like this to be used as garden, it was decided to be used as a horticultural practice site and the permission was given by him so there was no point of regretting it.


    Slowly looking around Yeonkyo Garden, he approached the pond¡¯s construction site. A worker was working hard to build a pond, and the shovel he was holding in his hand seemed unusual.


    ¡®You don¡¯t think? That shovel... Is it made of cold steel?¡¯


    But heughed at himself because he thought that was impossible.


    ¡®Cold steel is precious metal! No one would think of making a shovel out of it! Hahaha! I am such a fool!¡¯


    At that time the worker who was working in the pond raised his head and bowed his head, perhaps feeling Eun Myungmyung¡¯s footsteps. In response, Eun Myungmyung nodded.


    ¡°Greetings.¡±


    After a rough tour of Yeonkyo Garden, Eun Myungmyung headed to his office.


    ¡°Did you take a look?¡±


    At the entrance of Yeonkyo Garden, Eun Myungmyung¡¯s guard bowed his head. The four man group were waiting there at Eun Myungmyung¡¯smand. In fact, the convoy was of little significance in the Academy as it was safe ce. They were only there for Superintendent¡¯s show of authority. That¡¯s why they had no problem with Eun Myungmyung¡¯s order to stand by.


    ¡°Yes, Yeonkyo Garden was so beautiful as you all have said. It¡¯s a perfect ce for Teacher¡¯s Semester End Party.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back to the office?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll escort you, sir.¡±


    Eun Myungmyung, who was going to the office escorted by the guards, tilted his head.


    ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯


    The face of the worker who was making the pond looked familiar.


    ¡®I¡¯ve seen him somewhere. Where¡¯d I see him?¡¯

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 140</h4>


    Ok Haemi came out to Middle Town. It was because her real weapon, Short Sword¡¯s de, was damaged and she had to have it looked at. A warrior usually had at least one whetstone to grind a weapon because life depended on the sharpness of the weapon. She also had her own whetstone and sharpened her own shortsword but she came out because weapons needed professional care at least once in six month. In fact, once a half-year it was like barely touching it. Those whose swords were life-defending Weapon went to the cksmith once every four days. It was because weapons can easily damaged by shing into one another.


    But Ok Haemi¡¯s shortsword training were done alone.


    She stood and watched people working inside cksmith with sound full of hammering and smithing. It was because it was nice to see people working passionately despite the heat.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    A cksmith, who was wiping his sweat, found Ok Haemi and greeted her.


    ¡°Good to see you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like have my sword cleaned up.¡±


    She brought out her shortsword, and the cksmith who saw it took it without saying anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been swinging quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did quite a lottely.¡±


    He nced at Ok Haemi¡¯s waist as he dismantled the shortsword. It was because of the whip on her waist.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re Academy¡¯s Whip Teacher. It must be vacation soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The cksmith put her sword into the fire, making an iprehensible look. He has been touching her sword for many times now. And longer than that, he specialized in weapons.


    He was confident that he knew more about the weapon than the warriors who used it about the person who uses the weapon.


    Whether they¡¯re a beginner, a skilled, or a master. Whether they are male or female. Whether ythey are picky, sultry, etc.


    Looking at Ok Haemi¡¯s shortsword, she was quite skilled. Something seemed to have happened recently that made her swing it emotionally, but in his view, her level was Super Master Stage.


    But she was a Whip Teacher. The whip at her waist seemed to have used a lot too, but her skills with whip were Master Stage at best. However, the cksmith¡¯s question was simply buried because they could only work for a long time if their mouths were heavy.


    Ok Haemi stood by the cksmith¡¯s side and watched her shortsword fixed, and as soon as he finished working, she immediately received a weapon on the spot.


    ¡°Thank you. How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Give me what you gave me before.¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Ok Haemi paid the price and began return to Academy.


    ¡°Oh my! Look at this! They have a new product!¡±


    ¡°How can the color be so fine?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever used that hair oil? It smells so good and has a pretty good quality. Your hair will get better!¡±


    On thedies¡¯ chatter Ok Haemi looked back.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It was because of the store next to it.


    Miho Cosmetics.


    She heard during the Female Teacher¡¯s Club that thetest store was quite popr with Nakyang women because of its good quality.


    ¡® Teacher Cho Mi regarded very highly of the ce.¡¯


    Being in the Five Flowers of Hwachun Academy Five Great Beauty, Cho Mi was beautiful even to her. She knew all cosmetic stores in Nakyang and was also very good at putting a make up. With her original beautiful face with skilled makeup, her beauty doubled.


    ¡®If I put on a makeup...Will I be pretty too?¡¯


    She stared nkly at Miho Cosmetics. Come to think of it, she had never worn makeup before. When she was young, she couldn¡¯t put on makeup because she didn¡¯t have money to buy one.


    When she entered the family, she had to wield a sword, and even at the time when she attended the family event, she did not wear makeup. It was because of an absurd reason of needing to show solemnity and dignity as a Family Sessor.


    When she joined the Academy, she felt like it was a waste to purchase. Female students often wore makeup, but it was a cosmetic that would be wiped off with sweat anyway.


    But now...


    ¡®Why am I not putting on a makeup?¡¯


    Now it has be a natural that she did not wear makeup. Ok Haemi unwittingly touched her mouth. She felt the roughness of her lips that became brittle from dryness.


    ¡®Whew! What am I going to do with a make up? What¡¯s the point of me being pretty anyway?¡¯


    She shook her head, and moved back to Academy.


    Kang Hyuk was standing on the third-floor pavilion in cosmetic store. It was to bring flowers from Ten Thousand Years Rose at the request of Hong Ruiger. The three-story tall building owned by Hong Ruiger, and cosmetics store were made on second floor. The third floor was a reception room and a resting ce, so Kang Hyuk stood at the pavilion there and looked at the streets of the Middle Town. He then saw an unexpected scene.


    ¡°Oh, Teacher Ok...¡±


    He saw Ok Haemi passing in front of the staore, and tried to call her name but he couldn¡¯t because of her expression. She touched her lips after seeing the store, and then passed by with a bitter smile, making Kang Hyuk to feel sympathetic. Kang Hyuk stroked his chin.


    There were few women who made him feel this way, and all of them became his men or became lovers.


    While all the lovers... left him.


    ¡®But why do I feel such a sympathetic feeling from Teacher Ok?¡¯


    He smiled. He had been thinking about it for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find the answer in the end.


    ¡°So, Big Brother, hnngh, when is the Semester End Party?¡±

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 141</h4>


    Kang Hyuk turned around and saw Hong Ruiger sitting in a chair. He was smiling as if he was happy to see the basketful Ten Thousand Years Rose flowers.


    ¡°After the nine days, the day after the vacation.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so it¡¯s the evening of the 10th day.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say use antern. what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Lanterns...¡±


    Kang Hyuk stroked his chin.


    ¡°At night, hnngh, there¡¯s nothing more beautiful than a light.¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. And there are a few Spiritual Herbs that glow themselves at night.¡±


    Ten Thousand Years Rose and Ten Hundred Flower, already nted in Yeonkyo Garden, also shone at night. Especially on a moonlit night, it gave off even more splendid glow.


    ¡°That Ten Thousand Years Rose. I put in a few more than you asked. Try to make something out of it for Aerin.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You gave me so much, so of course I¡¯ll make you that much.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Kang Hyuk grinned.


    ¡°So make one more when you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kang Hyuk spoke to Hong Ruiger¡¯s refutation.


    ¡°Just make a simple cosmetics for light makeup in ten days.¡±


    Hong Ruiger noted ten days.


    ¡°Hnngh, is this a present to be used for the Semester End Party?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Usually, thin makeup was rmended not only to female students but also for Teacher, but for Semester End Party, heavy makeup was nothing to be ashamed of.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    Hong Ruiger answered the reply quickly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to make the best cosmetics. The best make-up is the one that suits you! I need to know.¡±


    Kang Hyuk sighed and eventually answered as it was to make good cosmetics.


    ¡± Teacher Ok Haemi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Hong Ruiger smiled meaningfully, and with that smile Kang Hyuk regretted telling him.


    ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have tell him that.¡¯


    In the meantime, Kang Hyuk has bothered Ok Haemi quite a bit to ask the details he didn¡¯t know. But she had never been annoyed. He thought it would be okay to give her cosmetics as a thank you gift.


    ¡°For the record, it means nothing. It¡¯s just a token of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°...Uh, okay.¡±


    Two dayster. When Kang Hyuk was submitting a quiz question for the theory evaluation, he was informed that the pond had beenpleted. But Kang Hyuk didn¡¯t run straight there. As it was more important to pick a question right now. Kang Hyuk was Teacher, and it was obligatory to give good exam questions. He had to not forget his duty.


    The exam questions were four questions, five points each for one question. Unlike other military subjects, liberal arts subjects collected all students from all years taking sses at once to evaluate the theory. The evaluation time was before dinner after all sses and was not given regr hours. And most importantly, the theoretical evaluation of horticulture sses was just tomorrow evening.


    ¡°Okay... this is perfect.¡±


    Kang Hyuk, who finished writing the theoretical evaluation paper, ruffled the paper and put it in his sleeve. Security was important for the quiz, and the most secure ce was his body.


    ¡°Then shall we go to Yeonkyo Garden? Chulmook should be waiting.¡±


    After a while. Kang Hyuk arrived at Yeonkyo Garden, and Ji Chulmook, who saw him, was sitting up and jumped up.


    ¡°Big Brother! You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Ji Chulmook was so happy that Kang Hyuk who camete, felt sorry.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°No, Assistant Chun told me. You made the test for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I did. Teacher¡¯s duty is not to neglect.¡±


    Kang Hyuk looked at the newly arranged pond.


    ¡°Is it finally finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The new pond was built next to the pavilion. The edges of the pond, which was dominated by winding curves, had oddly shaped rocks surrounding it. Of course that deployment was by the order of Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Now you can nt the nts you want.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    It was before the nt was nted, so it wasn¡¯t exactlypleted and there was no water within the pond yet. Of course, there were facilities that draw water from the next river and facilities that allow water to escape to prevent flooding already in ce. Kang Hyuk had his reason having Ji Chulmook to take the job.


    ¡°Then when is thepletion?¡±


    Asked by Ji Chulmook, Kang Hyuk said, patting his chin.


    ¡°I said its about to be finished by tomorrow, but it won¡¯t bepleted tomorrow. I¡¯ve got some aquatic nts I got.¡±


    ¡°What? We don¡¯t have to finish it tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Tomorrow was approximate due forpletion, not a definite date.¡±


    They had a few more days to get to Semester End Party anyway, so they decided not to rush.


    ¡®Should I think about what kind of nt I¡¯m going to nt now?¡¯


    It was the next day.


    Kang Hyuk headed to Yeonkyo Garden since early morning. It was because he had to evaluate the nts that he had taken care of. It was a practical evaluation in the morning and a theoretical evaluation in the afternoon.


    ¡°Hello, teacher?¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Kang Hyuk came to Yeonkyo Garden¡¯s flower bed as he passed by students, and saw the nts they nted. The nts that had been sealed were already in full bloom.


    ¡°Today, as previously announced, I will make a practical assessment.¡±


    Then one Student raised his hand and asked a question.


    ¡°Teacher, will you give us five roots of Dong Jinseng if we really get the best score in the final evaluation, as you said before?¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded at the question.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t lie.¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s reply, the students cheered quietly.


    ¡°Then start the assessment. Assistant Chun.¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s call Chun Hakwang handed him a book that looked like an Attendance Book.


    It was a book that contained if the students cared for the nts every day. To mark it, Chun Hakwang had toe out to Yeonkyo Garden early in the morning. After checking it and the development status of each nt, Kang Hyuk scored immediately. The practice of gardening was five out of five. On top of that, the practice scores that have been done so far will bebined to give the final practice scores.

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 142</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re three points.¡±


    ¡°Uh! So close!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re five points.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°You have two point.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Kang Hyuk gave scores without mercy, and the students could not protest the score. It was because of the evidence objectively visible evidence. Kang Hyuk, who finished his assessment of the flower bed, said, putting the book in his arms.


    ¡°Then try hard at the theory evaluation in the evening to make up for the score. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±


    Listening to the greetings of the students, Kang Hyuk turned and looked at Chun Hakwang.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do some work before the theory evaluation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They had to nt a new nts at the pond. It is difficult to nt after water was in a pond, so it had to be done before water was brought in. When they came to the pond, they saw the aquatic nts that Baek Kap had brought over.


    ¡°Is the practical assessment over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did a good job carrying these guys.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±


    Baek Kap¡¯s words were true. He went to Baekyak Valley, as well as Cold Moon Creek, to get what he needed so it wasn¡¯t hard to carry these here from front of the warehouse.


    ¡®So please! Please don¡¯t drag me into the water to get more aquatic nts to nt here!¡¯


    Baek Kap prayed with his heart, there was no way it went his way.


    ¡°We just need to nt ording to this blueprint, so let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Thanks to their diligent work, they were able to finish the work before lunch.


    ¡°Whew! All we have to do now is to draw water.¡±


    Kang Hyuk nodded at Chun Hakwang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll fill it up.¡±


    Kang Hyuk put aside a stone te on one side of the pond that blocked the flowing water. Clear water flowing into the river began to flow into the pond, and gradually the water began to fill up. Baek Kap and Chun Hakwang didn¡¯t know, but when Kang Hyuk came here yesterday, they put Purifying Jade Stone in the middle of the pond. It was a stone that keeps the dirtyness clean. Kang Hyuk made such efforts because most of the aquatic nts that he nted in the pond lives in clean water. Then at the entrance of Yeonkyo Garden, Byuk Aerin shouted.


    ¡°Teacher! Have lunch! Today¡¯s lunch is Mapa Tofu!¡±


    In her cry Kang Hyuk spoke to Chun Hakwang and Baek Kap.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Time went by so quickly, and it was time for dinner. Tang Somun and Baek Munji hurried to the theory evaluation center for horticulture ss. The theory evaluation room was a Dueling Ground. When they arrived at the field, they saw small patches of weaved nkets on the ground. They were the size of seats where people could sit and spread paper in front of them.


    ¡°One seat per person.¡±


    Upon arriving there at the words of Chun Hakwang, the Assistant Teacher, Tang Somun and Baek Munji quickly sat down, taking up each seat. Soon the others arrived, and Tang Somun and Baek Munji got up quickly. It was because Tang Somun¡¯s brother and sister, who took the same ss, arrived. They saw each other on morning¡¯s hands-on evaluation, Tang Somun greeted them again.


    ¡°Wee, brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hope you see result as much as you worked.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    Standing in front of him listening to their conversation, Kang Hyuk became curious.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t once a day greeting is enough? Why the need for another?¡¯


    At that moment Kang Hyuk realized something more strange than that. It was when he first met Tang Somun. Academy opened all the grades of students on the same day. If then Tang Somun did not have to move alone ande here with other siblings. It was more efficient and safer.


    ¡®Was there a need to move alone?¡¯


    He recalled Tang Somun¡¯s father, leader of Sachun Tang Family. He was a good man. Kang Hyuk didn¡¯t know him closely, but he was fine as a leader of the family. Being timid was the only w.


    He had many brothers, and Kang Hyuk thought that the previous leader who chose the man as a new leader chose a better ones among them.


    ¡®Come to think of it... Sachun Tang Family had a brother who died in an ident, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    The older brother was the original sessor. But more than a decade ago, he was killed in an ident while studying poison. Tang Somun¡¯s father became a sessor after his brother¡¯s passing. Kang Hyuk had once seen the man who died in an ident, but it wasn¡¯t a very pleasant meeting. The man¡¯s eyes were not of eyes that look human as human. He was bound to face a big ident. As such, even though he shouldn¡¯t have thought like that, he felt relieved that the man died early in the ident.


    ¡®Let¡¯s think about thister. Testse first.¡¯


    When almost all the students arrived, a drum was heard in the distance. It was a drum that announced the test time.


    ¡°Then start the test. Test questions are as follows!¡±


    As Kang Hyuk took off the fabric of the track he had put in front of them, the test questions appeared before them.

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 143</h4>


    Question one, write down whatever you know about the nts that bloom in spring.


    Question two, write the name of the nt you raised for thisb evaluation.


    Question three, exin the familiarity shovel during the break.


    Question four, write down the reason why weeds should be removed.


    As soon as the problem came to light, the students immediately began to write their answers.


    The test time is half an hour. The answer had to be drawn up and submitted within the time.


    Watching the Student¡¯s writing the answers, Kang Hyuk recalled a conversation with Chu Geungwur he had met on his way here for the exam. Tomorrow was the exam day for Chu Geungwur¡¯s subject. Chu Geungwur said he was envious that the assessment ended early, and told him to be careful of the cheating of the students.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been very good at cheating as they are also martial artist, hahaha! Thanks to that, non-martial artist teachers like us should get help from the martial arts teachers.¡±


    Kang Hyukughed as he recalled the words.


    ¡®They sure do cheat well.¡¯


    Already one person caught Kang Hyuk¡¯s eyes. He immediately approached the cheater who cheated.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That thing you hid in your sleeve, give it to me.¡±


    At Kang Hyuk¡¯s words, the students denied cheating. But he couldn¡¯t avoid the eyes of Kang Hyuk, a great master, even though he had a very quick hand gesture.


    ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know you had a note hidden? Do you want to be kicked out?¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    Eventually, the students gave up the note he had brought to Kang Hyuk.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Receiving it, Kang Hyuk burned a note with Three Flower me on the spot.


    ¡°YOU!¡±


    Gang Hyuk¡¯s eyes caught cheating again.


    ¡°You have some balls, asking the person next to you to show you the answer sheet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Caught by Kang Hyuk, he had a look of innocence, and Kang Hyuk sighed.


    ¡°...Hey, show me the answer sheet! Are you dare not listening to your senior- was it?¡±


    As Kang Hyuk recited what he had said, the students looked surprised. No matter how small a voice was, it was heard by Kang Hyuk.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure if I should be happy or not that I am strong enough to catch each and every one of them cheating.¡¯


    At a time when Kang Hyuk was working hard to pick out the cheaters, Tang Somun was seriously writing down the answers to each question. In his concentrated ears, he could not hear anyints from those caught cheating. It¡¯s been like that since he was young. Nothing else came into his attention, so he showed considerable achievement in throwing weapon skills. However, other skills were terrible. Sometimes Tang Somun was told that he was a genius when he was young by an old-timer who was in charge of his annex. In that remark Tang Somun said it couldn¡¯t be. He was only a fool, unable to stepping skills on the basic steps.


    ¡®After this test, when I go back to my family, I¡¯ll be alone in the annex again, wouldn¡¯t I?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t remember when he started staying alone at the annex. Other brothers and sisters stayed alone in the annex, but were not as lonely like him. Not only were they close to each other¡¯s annexes, but there were also many people with them. But Tang Somun¡¯s annex was not only far from the other annex, but the only one in the annex was Cook, who prepared meals, and a servant who did chores. Furthermore, the Cook and the servant were unable to speak properly due to an ident, so they weren¡¯t much of help in terms of loneliness. That¡¯s why Tang Somun has been reading books ever since he was young when Baek Munji couldn¡¯te.


    ¡®Ugh, I don¡¯t want to go.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t alone here, even if he was teased. That¡¯s why he liked Academy. Before he knew it, Tang Somun finished writing the answer sheet, and got up from his seat with it.


    ¡°Tang Somun, have you finished?¡±


    At Chun Hakwang¡¯s question Tang Somun nodded his head and stuck out the answer sheet.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done writing the answer sheet.¡±


    ¡°Good work. You may go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Following Tang Somun, Baek Munji also finished writing the answer sheet, and they could head together to the restaurant.


    ¡°Munji.¡±


    Tang Somun called him.


    ¡°Why you look so sad? The exam is over today, can¡¯t you be more happy?¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m thinking of vacation, I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll visit you often!¡±


    ¡± I know you¡¯re busy too. You have to be ready to take over the Baek family.¡±


    ¡°...well, I¡¯m a rising star in the human intelligence, aren¡¯t I? I can finish my business in no time!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for saying so.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just words! I¡¯m really going to visit you!¡±


    Baek Munji shouted back, and Tang Somun grinned.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, when Tang Somun¡¯s expression changed and Baek Munji became dazed.


    ¡°I heard. You sent a letter to the family for me. Asking if we can stay at Nakyang during the vacation and not go back to the family and to study the math?¡±


    ¡°H-how did you know?¡±


    Baek Munji asked in surprise, and Tang Sonun smiled.


    ¡°I heard from my sister. Although the family rejected the letter, you wrote it for me even if you will be scolded for it... Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say such a thing! It¡¯s embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Tang Somun looked up at the sky with a smile. Then a memory shed across my mind.


    ¡°So, was it around this time of year?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°When my uncle died in an ident. It was a pretty big ident, and I was involved in it too.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, it was.¡±


    ¡°I was lucky too. Surviving the ident. My uncle told me there was a delicious candy in theb, so I went to get it and... Huh? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Tang Somun put on a curious look when Baek Munji¡¯s expression suddenly changed by his story.


    ¡°You... remember what happened then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember everything.¡±


    ¡°But how do you remember going to theb to get the candy?¡±


    ¡°It suddenly came back to me while ago.¡±


    ¡°D-did it?¡±


    Baek Munji had a serious look on his face. So far Tang Somun had not been able to remember what had happened. Whether it was the aftermath of the ident or for other reasons, it was still very fortunate. It wasn¡¯t sure what would happen to him if he remembered everything. That¡¯s why Baek Munji was next to Tang Somun after all. Baek Munji¡¯s role was also Tang Son¡¯s surveince.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look weird.¡±


    Baek Munji sighed.


    ¡®It¡¯s Munji! You have a long way to go! Can¡¯t even control facial expression... you have long way to go...¡¯


    Baek Munji has been good at managing facial expressions since he was young, as he is a child of the Baek family, a professional spies. There¡¯s nothing like facial expressions that gave away information. Strangely, he couldn¡¯t control his facial expression in front of Tang Somun. So he had no choice but to lie.


    ¡°Well, the thing is.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I think I forgot to write my name on the answer sheet.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s a big deal!¡±


    And Baek Munji felt guilty about Tang Somun believing in his lies.


    Soon, it was spring vacation. On the day of vacation, outsiders were allowed into the Academy although limited to those who have been given prior permission. It was because people had to enter Academy to pack up the things that the students were using during the school year.


    ¡°Young master! I packed this in this box.¡±


    ¡°Lady! You have to follow me!¡±


    For the safety of the mess, the fighters of the Hwachun Academy were stationed everywhere.


    ¡°Take care, and see you next time!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll write you!¡±


    The close friends exchanged good-bye to each other.


    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll definitely win!¡±


    ¡°Please do, will ya?!¡±


    ¡°What? You son of a bitch!¡±


    Namkung Min and Jegal Hou, who were bitter against each other, still growled at each other.


    Kang Hyuk sighed.


    ¡°What a mess!¡±


    Still, it felt like he would miss the mour of the student¡¯s during the vacation.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!